R 


BANCROFT 
LIBRARY 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


THRILLING  INCIDENTS 


ON  SEA  AND  LAND: 


THE  PRODIGAL'S  RETURN, 


BY   GEORGE   D.   ZOLLERS. 


MOUNT   MORRIS,   ILL.: 
THE  BRETHREN'S  PUBLISHING  COMPANY. 

1002. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1892,  by 

GEORGE  D.   ZOLLERS, 
In  the  Office  ot  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington. 


My  Ever  Faithful  Help-Mate, 

A  Christian  Woman, 

Whose  Sympathy  and  Fidelity  have  been  a 

Source  of  Consolation, 

and  to 

MY  CHILDREN, 
For  whose  Welfare  I  have  much  Concern, 

This  Volume 
Is  Affectionately  Dedicated. 


"  OF  making  books  there  is  no  end,"  said  the  wise  man, 
and  many,  in  glancing  at  this  work,  might  be  at  a  loss  to 
know  why  another  volume  should  be  added  to  the  many  al- 
ready before  the  reading  public. 

There  have  been  many  books  of  travel  published  here- 
tofore,— most  of  them  pandering  to  the  sensational  desires 
of  man,  without  attempting  to  elevate  the  nobler  qualities 
of  the  soul.  Feeling  that  something  should  be  provided 
that  would  be  helpful  to  a  higher,  Christian  life,  I  have 
tried  to  measure  the  great  responsibility  of  this  undertak- 
ing, and  trust  that  the  Spirit  of  God  "has  helped  my  infirm- 
ities." The  Brethren's  Publishing  Company,  as  well  as 
many  other  brethren  and  sisters,  have  placed  me  under  ob- 
ligations for  favors  shown  me  in  the  preparation  of  this 
work,  and  efforts  in  the  successful  circulation  of  the  same. 
I  hereby  express  to  them  my  heart-felt  thanks. 

In  preparing  these  pages  it  was  my  purpose  to  relate, 
in  a  simple  manner,  the  wanderings  of  my  earlier  years,  em- 
bracing my  life  in  the  army,  and  especially  my  experience 
on  the  rolling  deep.  While  these  scenes  are  faithfully  de- 
picted, I  have  aimed  to  bring  out  the  more  important  part 
of  my  work, — the  spiritual  applications  drawn  from  that 
which  I  witnessed  or  experienced.  If  I  have  suffered,  in 


Vlll  PREFACE. 

the  days  gone  by,  through  my  own  folly  and  disobedience, 
I  am  nevertheless  glad  that,  by  the  lessons  thus  learned,  I 
am  able  to  point  out  the  reefs  and  breakers  on  life's  trou- 
bled sea  to  others,  and  thus  direct  others  to  a  higher  and 
better  life. 

How  far  I  have  succeeded  in  this,  I  leave  others  to 
judge.  It  is  enough  for  me,  to  have  been  an  humble  instru- 
ment in  the  hands  of  God,  to  cite  my  fellow-travelers  t^ 
that  great  school  of  discipline,  in  which  we  must  all  take 
lessons,  and  in  which  the  course  of  instruction  will  not 'be 
finished  until  we  receive  our  diploma  from  the  Great  Teach- 
er. Written  in  letters  of  love  and  sealed  by  the  atone- 
ment of  Calvary,  we  will  indeed  realize  that  our  life  has  not 
been  in  vain. 

That  this  work  may  give  vigor  to  the  Christian  pilgrim 
and  a  nobler  aim  to  life,  is  the  wish  of 

THE  AUTHOR 
Mt.  Carroll,  III.,  Aug.  i,  1892. 


CHAPTER    I. 


Our  Happy  Home.  —  A  Loving  Father  Consigned  to  the  Tomb. — 
Among  Strangers.  —  "  No  Place  like  Home."  —  Early  Trials.  —  In- 
fluence of  Maternal  Teachings.  —  A  Serious  Struggle.  —  A  Terrible 
Contest.  —  President  Lincoln's  Call  for  Volunteers.  —  Heart-rend- 
ing Scenes  in  the  Parting  Hour.  —  A  Last  Farewell.  —  Departure 
for  Norristown.  —  Reception  at  Harrisburgh,  Pa.  —  Military  Drill  at 
Chambersburg,  Pa. 


birth-place  was  Skippack  Township,  Montgom- 
ery Co.,  Pa.  Of  the  seven  children  in  the  old 
homestead, — four  sons  and  three  daughters, — I  was 
the  fifth.  My  father  was  a  farmer.  He  died  before  I  had 
reached  my  fourth  year,  and  his  decease  caused  a  dark 
cloud  to  rest  upon  our  happy  home.  Though  yet  in  the 
tender  years  of  childhood,  when  father's  death  occurred,  it 
is  fixed  on  my  memory  to-day.  The  death  scene  in  the 
home  circle  is  ever  sad  and  impressive.  Mother  was  weep- 
ing bitterly  and  the  neighbors  were  vainly  endeavoring  to 
console  her.  Although  my  mincl  could  not  realize  death's 
separating  power,  I  received  an  impression  that  will  never 
be  forgotten. 

The  consignment  of  a  loving  father  to  the  grave  occa- 
sioned the  separation  of  our  once  happy  and  united  family. 
One  by  one  all,  with  the  exception  of  the  youngest,  left 
the  home  circle  to  be  reared  in  the  homes  of  strangers. 

As  our  dear  father  had  not  accumulated  much  of  this 
world's  goods,  my  mother  was  necessitated  to  form  habits 


16  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

of  strict  economy.  With  her  slender  means  she  purchased 
three  acres  of  ground  and  on  this  small  tract  built  a  hum- 
ble cot  and  earned  her  bread  by  the  sweat  of  her  face.  On- 
ly those  who  know  of  the  dark  and  dismal  way  of  poverty 
can  appreciate  the  situation  of  a  widow  bereft  of  her  bos- 
om companion. 

In  our  dreary  homes  among  strangers  the  thoughts  of 
home  and  its  fond  endearments  often  caused  the  tears  to 
start.  When  the  day  of  reunion  would  draw  near,  the 
gloomy  shadows  would  leave  the  heart,  and  home,  with  all 
its  beauty  and  attractiveness,  would  rise  before  our  youth- 
ful vision.  Sad  experience  taught  us  the  force  of  those 
beautiful  words,  "  There's  no  place  like  home." 

Many  a  time  in  the  twilight,  when  the  labors  of  the 
day  were  ended,  did  I  resort  to  an  elevation  from  which  I 
could  view  my  fondly-cherished  home.  Though  less  than 
eight  years  of  age  I  would  gladly  have  wended  my  way 
through  the  darkness  of  night  to  my  home,  there  to  receive 
the  solace  for  my  aching  heart,  which  that  familiar  spot 
alone  could  afford.  Then  I  would  retire  to  my  couch  and 
pray  God  to  protect  the  dear  inmates  of  my  home. 

At  such  times  I  experienced  a  relief  by  invoking  God's 
blessing  upon  everything  that  pertained  to  that  cherished 
spot;  and,  then,  amid  tears,  and  sobs,  and  heartaches,  I 
would  seek  to  for.get  my  grief  in  silent  slumber.  These 
early  trials  were  conducive  to  pious  inclinations,  and  my 
heart  yearned  after  God.  The  precepts  which  my  mother 
inculcated,  amid  the  woes  and  sorrows  of  her  life,  began 
their  silent  influence  at  an  early  period  of  my  life.  Mother 
taught  us  two  prayers  which  we  never  forgot  amid  all  the 
vicissitudes  of  our  career.  One  was,  "  Now  I  lay  me  down 
to  sleep,"  and  the  other,  the  "  Lord's  Prayer."  These  invo- 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  II 

cations  were  so  indelibly  fixed  on  my  memory  that,  invari- 
ably, I  uttered  these  prayers  before  falling  asleep. 

Mothers  should  not  grow  weary  in  teaching  their  chil- 
dren the  ways  of  God.  The  seed  they  sow  in  tears  may 
not  spring  up  and  grow  at  once,  it  may  not  seem  to  flour- 
ish in  the  sunshine  of  life,  but  the  clouds  that  intervene  and 
the  reverses  that  attend  their  journey  will  cause  the  seed, 
that  was  sown  in  early  years,  to  germinate.  In  maturer  life 
will  recur  to  the  mind  the  wooings  of  maternal  love.  The 
good  deeds,  entreaties  and  prayers,  in  behalf  of  the  son  or 
daughter,  will  be  ratified  and  blessed  by  a  faithful  and  lov- 
ing God. 

I  formed  an  attachment  for  the  Bible  in  the  morning  of 
my  life.  It  was  my  principal  school-book.  I  read  its  won- 
derful truths  with  pleasure.  At  the  age  of  twelve  years  I 
read  the  Bible  with  still  greater  regularity,  and  many  se- 
rious thoughts  were  awakened  in  my  mind  by  the  diligent 
perusal  of  God's  Sacred  Book.  I  became  so  absorbed  in  its 
sublime  truths  that,  when  I  was  toiling  through  the  day,  I 
could  scarcely  wait  till  the  evening  would  arrive,  so  that 
the  longings  of  my  soul  might  be  satisfied  by  perusing  my 
cherished  Bible. 

How  dear  to  my  recollection  is  the  golden  period  of 
my  youth!  The  Lord  was  very  near  me.  My  innocent 
heart  longed  for  my  Creator.  I  prayed  to  him  often.  I 
greatly  admired  his  visible  creation  and  gazed  with  fond- 
ness at  the  murmuring  stream,  as  its  crystal  waters  reflect- 
ed the  image  of  groves,  arrayed  in  their  vernal  foliage. 
The  song  of  the  birds  disclosed  to  me  the  Creator's  love 
and  power. 

Had  I  known  just  how  to  proceed  in  the  service  of  my 
Lord  at  that  time,  I  would  gladly  have  walked  in  his  ways, 


12  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

but  I  lacked  the  proper  teaching.  I  was  sincere,  honest 
and  true,  as  far  as  I  went,  but  I  needed  some  human  agen- 
cy, by  divine  appointment,  to  teach  and  direct  me,  and  ex- 
plain to  me  the  plan  of  salvation.  When  the  eunuch  was 
perplexed  as  to  the  way  of  salvation,  Philip  came  to  his  as- 
sistance and  preached  unto  him  Jesus.  The  willing  auditor 
soon  believed  and  was  baptized,  and  went  on  his  way  re- 
joicing. Oh,  for  more  Philips  to  be  thus  instant  in  season! 

In  course  of  time  my  zeal  antt  love  began  to  relax. 
"By  improper  associations  my  hilarity  and  youthful  glee 
gradually  suppressed  my  serious  thoughts  and,  as  a  result, 
I  grew  cold  and  indifferent.  But  notwithstanding  my  leth- 
argy, I  still  formally  uttered  the  prayers  which  my  fond 
mother,  had  taught  me. 

At  the  age  of  seventeen  I  had  a  serious  struggle  under 
the  convicting  power  of  Divine  Truth.  I  was  then  laboring 
for  an  aged  brother  whose  heart  and  affections  were  ab- 
sorbed in  the  work  of  God.  His  exemplary  life,  his  fer- 
vent prayers,  and  godly  conversation  had  a  powerful  influ- 
ence over  me;  but  notwithstanding  my  strong  convictions, 
and  contrition  of  heart,  I  found  it  needed  a  much  stronger 
will-power  to  conquer  the  opposing  forces  of  sin  than  it 
would  have  required  when  I  felt  the  gentle  wooings  of  the 
Divine  Spirit  in  earlier  life.  I  was  almost  persuaded  but, 
sad  to  relate,  I  did  not  make  the  good  choice.  The  longer 
the  work  of  grace  is  delayed,  the  more  difficult  it  is  to  be- 
come reconciled  to  God.  Let  the  dear  friends,  young  or 
old,  who  peruse  this  book,  profit  by  my  sad  experience. 
Let  them  not  slight  the  precious  opportunities  of  grace, 
lest  they  suffer  a  loss  which  can  never  be  repaired. 

I  lived  with  this  pious  old  brother  about  three  months. 
Then,  for  a  number  of  years,  I  was  thrown  into  the  society 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  13 

of  non-professors,  with  the  exception  of  about  one  year 
when  I  served  an  apprenticeship  at  the  plasterer's  trade 
with  my  cousin,  who  was  a  God-fearing  man.  His  amiable 
qualities  and  religious  tendencies  had  their  salutary  influ- 
ence upon  me,  but  still  the  charms  of  the  world  were  more 
attractive,  and  the  "strong  man  armed"  was  occupying  the 
palace  of  my  heart.  The  terrible  contest,  in  which  the 
Great  Conqueror  would  dethrone  the  infernal  antagonist 
and  assume  the  legal  sway,  was  a  matter  for  future  devel- 
opment. 

In  the  year  1861  occurred  the  cruel  war  in  the  United 
States  which  threw  the  entire  country  into  commotion.  I, 
like  others,  was  animated  with  the  spirit  of  patriotism  and, 
when  the  call  was  made  by  President  Lincoln  for  sixty 
thousand  soldiers,  to  clefend  the  rights  of  the  country,  I  re- 
sponded and,  in  company  with  a  number  of  my  youthful 
associates,  entered  the  service  of  the  Government  at  Nor- 
ristown,  Pa.  Many  heart-rending  scenes  were  witnessed  at 
this  time  of  our  country's  peril.  I  shall  never  forget  the 
dismal  moaning  of  my  own  grief-stricken  mother,  when,  at 
the  hour  of  midnight,  I  announced  to  her  my  intention  of 
taking  my  departure  in  the  morning  for  the  scene  of  war 
and  carnage.  It  was  a  new  phase  in  my  youthful  career, 
and  the  painful  beatings  and  gloomy  emotions  of  my  own 
heart,  in  that  lone  and  dreary  night,  are  easier  imagined 
than  described.  At  night  the  horrors  of  war  arose  before 
my  vision.  The  doleful  thought  impressed  itself  upon  me 
that,  perhaps,  I  was  about  to  bid  farewell  to  home  associa- 
tions and  endearments,  and,  that,  from  the  scenes  of  blood- 
shed and  misery,  and  the  din  of  battle,  1  might  be  hurled 
into  the  gloom  of  eternity. 

Morning  came,  but  everything  wore  a  dismal  aspect. 
Mother's  eyes  were  suffused  by  tears  and  her  visage  ap- 


14  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

peared  troubled  and  sad.  She  entreated  me  not  to  go,  but 
I  had  given  my  comrades  my  word  that  I  would  meet  them 
that  morning,  and  I  felt  too  brave  to  break  my  promise. 

I  had  to  nerve  myself  for  the  parting  scene,  and  utter 
in  a  suppressed  tone  the  sad  farewell,  but  the  severest  task 
was  to  say  that  saddest  of  all  words  to  mother.  Her  part- 
ing look  was  one  of  anxiety,  her  feeble  response  was  ex- 
pressed in  a  sad  and  burdened  tone. 

A  dismal  cloud  rested  on  my  heart, — a  result  of  the 
dreary  parting  scenes.  Before  me  was  a  life  of  cruel  con- 
flicts, unpleasant  exposures,  and  the  hardships  of  the  sol- 
dier. As  I  journeyed  along,  I  cast  a  lingering  gaze  at  the 
familiar  scenes  around  me.  As  I  passed  the  neighboring 
houses,  the  friends  came  to  take  their  leave,  and  in  sadness 
we  thought  that,  perhaps,  we  should  never  see  each  other 
again.  In  the  spirit  of  sympathy  they  wished  me  success 
in  my  prospective  military  life. 

I  met  some  of  my  comrades  at  their  homes  and  wit- 
nessed the  same  painful  separation  between  mothers  and 
sons,  and  brothers  and  sisters,  that  I,  a  little  while  before, 
had  experienced  at  my  own  home.  The  spirit  of  war  was 
prevalent  and  the  entire  country  seemed  to  be  in  an  uproar. 
The  once  tranquil  homes  of  America  were  overshadowed 
by  the  sable  cloud. 

At  Norristown,  Pa., — our  rendezvous, — our  names  were 
enrolled  on  the  army-lists.  Here  there  was  a  great  com- 
motion, and  when  the  raw  recruits,  whose  names  were  en- 
tered upon  the  regimental  rolls,  were  marched  forth  to 
board  the  waiting  train,  parents,  wives,  and  children,  with 
sad  feelings,  bade  us  farewell,  lamenting  over  the  painful 
separation  and  the  approaching  desolations  of  war.  It  was 
heart-rending  to  observe  the  last  fond  embraces  of  hus- 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  15 

bands  and  wives,  fathers  and  children,  brothers  and  sisters, 
mothers  and  sons.  At  last  all  was  in  readiness  and  the 
train  slowly  rolled  away  from  the  weeping  crowd,  and  we 
looked  back  to  see  the  hundreds  of  white  handkerchiefs, 
waving  the  last  farewell.  We  were  soon  borne  away  from 
loving  friends,  but  the  ties  of  home  endearments  and  amia- 
ble associations  were  still  entwined  around  our  memories. 
We  were  now  hurrying  on  to  Harrisburg.  In  a  few  hours 
we  reached  our  destination  and  met  with  a  welcome  recep- 
tion by  the  citizens  of  Harrisburg.  We  were  marched 
through  the  city  to  the  soldiers'  quarters,  where  we  ob- 
tained, for  the  first  time,  a  slight  idea  of  what  the  soldiers' 
life  in  camp  would  be.  Some  of  us  occupied  sheds,  carpet- 
ed with  straw,  others  dwelt  in  tents. 

Our  experience  soon  proved  to  be  a  change  from  weal 
to  woe,  from  peaceful  pursuits  and  the  charms  of  home  to  a 
life  of  hardships  and  the  dismal  forebodings  of  war.  We 
tried  to  accommodate  ourselves  to  our  new  surroundings, 
but  the  inuring  process,  though  very  gradual,  was  altogeth- 
er incongenial.  In  spite  of  all  our  efforts  to  be  of  good 
cheer  an  undercurrent  of  gloom  and  sadness  pervaded  our 
hearts.  The  citizens  treated  us  kindly  and  plenty  of  edi- 
bles were  brought  to  the  camp  for  our  sustenance. 

To  increase  my  dissatisfaction,  I  was  separated  from 
my  home  companions.  My  name  having  been  inscribed 
near  the  close  of  the  list,  and  the  names  having  been  taken 
in  the  order  of  their  enrollment,  the  company  was  formed 
ere  my  name  was  reached.  This  pained  the  hearts  of  my 
comrades,  as  well  as  my  own.  One  of  them  pleaded  with 
me  to  return  home,  because  of  this  sad  disappointment. 
I  shall  never  forget  his  look  of  concern  and  anxiety  as  we 
parted.  I  had  seen  the  separation  in  his  humble  home, 


l6  THRILLING    INCIDENTS. 

near  the  waters  of  the  Skippack.  His  mother  wept,  when 
she  exclaimed,  "  Farewell,  my  dear  Harry."  After  kissing 
his  hand  she  turned  aside  and  wept  bitterly.  This  poor 
mother's  two  sons  were  subsequently  imprisoned  at  Libby 
Prison  and  starved  to  death. 

I  did  not  follow  the  advice  of  my  friend,  but  enlisted 
in  a  Berks  County  Company,  under  Captain  George  Herbst, 
and  was  incorporated  into  the  Seventh  Pennsylvania  Regi- 
ment, commanded  by  Col.  Irvin.  Having  sworn  allegiance 
to  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  we  were  conduct- 
ed in  military  order  to  Chambersburg,  Pa.,  where  we  were 
brought  under  army  discipline  and  accustomed  to  military 
drills  and  regulations.  We  now  had  to  adapt  ourselves  to 
our  surroundings,  and  make  strong  efforts  to  cultivate  and 
imbibe  the  spirit  of  war, — no  matter  how  contrary  to  our 
former  training  in  an  atmosphere  of  serenity  and  peace. 
With  all  this,  I  could  not  fully  counteract  the  undercur- 
rent of  Biblical  training  and  culture. 


CHAPTER    II. 


The  New  Testament  Teachings  Opposed  to  War.  —  God's  Plans  and 
Dealings.  —  Christ's  Example.  —  Reconciling  Myself  to  the  Life  of 
a  Warrior.  —  "  The  Powers  that  Be."  —  Military  Training  and  its 
Results.  —  A  Start  for  Old  Virginia.  —  Long  Marches.  —  "  Nature's 
Beverage."  —  Martial  Music  and  its  Effects.  —  Reclining  by  the 
Wayside.  —  A  Fluent  Speaker.  —  Two  Kingdoms.  —  At  Williams- 
port.  —  Rebel  Picket  Guard.  —  On  to  Martinsburg.  —  The  De- 
structiveness  of  War.  —  Charleston.  —  A  Midnight  March.  —  Gen- 
eral Patterson's  Failure.  —  Returning  Home.  —  Arrival  at  Hagers- 
town. 


N  honest  Biblical  student  will  not  be  slow  to  deter- 
mine that  the  spirit  of  carnal  warfare  and  the  spirit 
of  the  Gospel  widely  differ.  Paul  says  that  the 
"  weapons  of  the  Christian's  warfare  are  not  carnal  but 
mighty  through  God,  to  the  pulling  down  of  strongholds, 
casting  down  imaginations,  and  every  high  thing  that  ex- 
alteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  God."  But  the  ques- 
tion arises,  Did  not  God  command  his  people  in  ancient 
days  to  engage  in  war?  Did  he  not  bid  them  slay  their 
enemies  with  the  edge  of  the  sword?  I  answer,  Yes.  But 
there  is  a  marked  contrast  between  the  dispensation  of  Mo- 
ses and  the  economy  of  grace.  Even  under  the  former  dis- 
pensation the  Lord  did  not  always  destroy  the  enemies  of 
Israel  solely  by  means  of  carnal  weapons.  He  reveals  to 
us,  by  the  various  methods  of  showing  his  destructive  pow- 
er, that  he  can  consult  his  own  pleasure  as  to  the  means 
and  methods  of  carrying  out  his  purposes. 


IS  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

Every  Bible  student  remembers  that  simple  and  pecul- 
iar procedure  to  effect  the  downfall  of  the  massive  walls 
of  Jericho.  The  Israelites  were  commanded  to  go  around 
the  city,  each  day,  with  the  utmost  regularity  in  marching. 
Never  were  military  forces  better  controlled  than  when  Je- 
hovah himself  moved  in  the  van.  There  was  no  visible 
manifestation  of  power,  save  the  prompt  and  precise  march 
each  day.  No  battering  rams  were  used.  There  was  no 
manipulation  of  swords  and  bows,  no  effort  to  scale  the 
towering  walls,  but  steady  and  timely  was  the  march  and 
unceasing  was  the  music  discoursed  by  the  simple  rams' 
horns.  With  the  seventh  day  a  change  was  made  in  the 
order  of  marching.  Instead  of  going  around  the  city  once, 
they  were  commanded  to  march  around  it  seven  times. 
Though  the  onward  march  of  this  peculiar,  God-fearing 
army  was  more  continuous,  the  opposing  forces  'discovered 
no  demonstrations  of  conquest;  but  God  selects  his  own 
time  for  the  disclosures  of  his  vengeance  and  destructive 
power.  When  the  seventh  circuit  was  effected,  the  priests 
were  commanded  to  blow  their  rams'  horns,  and  the  whole 
army  of  Israel  was  commanded  to  shout.  No  doubt  the 
welkin  rang  with  the  sound  of  their  voices.  After  their 
obedience  to  God  had  been  shown,  he  brought  into  requisi- 
tion his  resistless  power,  and  the  mighty  walls  of  Jericho 
crumbled  to  the  ground. 

No  military  skill  or  ingenuity  can  disclose  the  secret  of 
this  divine  force.  "  God  moves  in  his  own  mysterious  way 
his  wonders  to  perform."  If  his  children  are  obedient,  he 
will  grant  them  triumph  over  all  their  enemies.  God's 
power  is  in  his  word.  The  duty  of  his  children  is  to  be 
submissive  to  his  rule,  and  his  conquering  might  will  be 
sure  to  follow  their  obedience.  Under  the  New  Covenant 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  I 9 

there  is  a  change  from  a  secular  to  a  spiritual  kingdom. 
Christ  says,  "  If  my  kingdom  were  of  this  world,  then  would 
my  servants  fight."  It  is  a  spiritual  kingdom  that  admits 
of  spiritual  culture  and  attainments,  and  the  carnal  weap- 
ons can  not  perfect  the  more  refined  part  of  our  being. 

The  prophet  Isaiah  understood  the  character  of  this 
spiritual  warfare  when  he  said,  "  Every  battle  of  the  warrior 
is  with  confused  noise,  and  garments  rolled  in  blood;"  but 
Christ's  kingdom  he  represents  as  a  kingdom  of  peace. 
Christ  himself  exemplified  this  peaceful  spirit  in  his  life. 
"When  he  was  reviled  he  reviled  not  again,  when  he  was 
persecuted  he  threatened  not,"  and  he  exhibited  a  disposi- 
tion of  kindness  to  his  most  inveterate  foes.  He  prayed 
for  his  malignant  persecutors  and  bore  their  cruel  insults 
with  calm  submission.  He  taught  his  followers  to  love  their 
enemies  and  pray  for  those  who  persecuted  them,  and  then 
enforced  his  instructions  by  his  own  hallowed  example. 

Now,  although  God  controls  the  destinies  of  armies 
and  nations  and  consummates  his  vast  designs  through  hu- 
man hostilities  and  military  achievements,  yet  he  does  de- 
cidedly declare  to  his  own  children,  under  the  present  spir- 
itual dispensation  of  mercy,  that  they  shall  not  resist  evil 
or  use  the  weapons  of  carnality  for  their  defense.  Accord- 
ing to  the  teachings  of  Christ,  as  revealed  in  the  Gospel,  I 
was  not  able  to  imitate  his  life  and  example  and  at  the 
same  time  serve  the  Government  in  a  carnal  warfare.  Thus 
I  was  compelled  to  consider  my  situation  aright  and  make 
the  best  of  it.  Others  explained  it  differently,  and  chap- 
lains, who  were  employed  by  the  Government,  endorsed 
the  carnal  strife.  So,  by  degrees,  I  was  inured  to  war  prin- 
ciples and  my  tender  sensibilities  were  gradually  hardened. 
Yet  I  would  secretly  read  the  Bible  and  pray  God  to  spare 
my  life. 


20  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

As  I  had  sworn  allegiance  to  the  United  States  Gov- 
ernment, I  endeavored  to  cultivate  a  spirit  of  bravery,  wrest 
my  conscience  into  the  current  of  popular  Christianity  and 
thus  educate  myself  to  harmonize  the  two  elements, — car- 
nal warfare  and  spiritual  salvation.  I  can  readily  discover 
how  thousands  of  professing  Christians  evade  the  cross  of 
Christ.  I  tried  to  lean  on  God's  unbounded  mercy,  think- 
ing that  if  I  would  show  a  little  respect  to  the  Lord  by 
reading  his  Word  in  secret  and  calling  on  his  name  occa- 
sionally, his  mercy  might  perchance  prevail  in  the  critical 
hour;  but  while  I  endeavored  to  cultivate  military  valor  I 
was,  in  the  Christian  warfare,  reconciling  myself  to  a  life  of 
timidity  and  cowardice. 

It  is  impossible  to  be  the  friend  of  the  world  and  the 
friend  of  God  at  the  same  time.  The  Bible  tells  us  that 
plainly  and  I  learned  it,  too,  by  my  own  experience.  I 
went  the  rounds  of  military  discipline  and  army  regulation. 
I  tried  to  be  a  soldier  in  reality.  I  respected  my  officers 
and  implicitly  obeyed  their  commands,  but  I  thank  God 
that  the  little  spark  of  vitality,  which  may  be  compared  to 
the  smoking  flax,  referred  to  in  the  Scripture,  was  not 
quenched  beneath  the  pressure  of  the  strong  carnal  forces, 
but  that,  in  God's  own  good  time,  it  was  fanned  into  a 
flame. 

No  person,  however  eminent  and  talented  he  be,  can 
persuade  me  that  war  and  bloodshed  do  not  have  a  tenden- 
cy to  demoralize  our  being.  I  believe  that  God  is  prepar- 
ing his  people,  through  the  ordeals  of  spiritual  renovation, 
for  the  millennial  age,  when  the  swords  shall  be  beaten  into 
plowshares,  and  the  spears  into  pruninghooks. 

The  spiritual  power  with  which  his  chosen  people  are 
clothed  is  paramount  to  all  the  manifestations  of  military 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  21 

prowess  and  grandeur;  and  in  proportion  as  the  Govern- 
ment respects  these  peculiar,  non-resistant  people  whom 
God  acknowledges  to  be  the  salt  of  the  earth,  it  will  pros- 
per, and  their  humble  prayers  to  God,  in  behalf  of  those  in 
authority,  are  indeed  more  acceptable  with  the  Most  High 
than  is  commonly  conceded.  Their  spiritual  power  is  hid- 
den from  the  world.  Let  the  people,  who  value  their  se- 
curity from  the  outpouring  of  divine  vengeance,  not  de- 
spise the  few  lights  that  the  Lord  still  permits  to  shine  up- 
on this  benighted  world. 

Had  the  kings  of  the  earth  known  that  Christ  was  the 
Savior  of  the  world,  they  would  not  have  crucified  the  Lord 
of  glory.  Their  carnal  prosperity  and  self-reliance,  and 
their  confidence  in  their  military  resources  blinded  them 
and  concealed  the  superior  power  and  glory  from  them. 
Having  elevated  their  human  standard  above  the  divinely- 
appointed  test  or  criterion,  they  effectually  lost  their  lati- 
tude and,  as  a  result,  ignored  and  crucified  the  purest  and 
most  lovely  Being  that  ever  graced  the  earth.  Christ's  own 
chosen  people  were  removed  from  the  doomed  city  of  Jeru- 
salem before  its  terrible  desolation.  The  Savior  had  dis- 
closed to  them  the  signs  of  its  approaching  downfall. 
They  had  no  hand  in  defending  its  fortifications  and  they 
knew  by  the  prophetic  announcements  of  their  Master  that 
the  renowned  city  was  doomed  to  destruction.  The  be- 
sieging forces,  under  Titus,  revived  the  force  of  the  pro- 
phetic statement  and  in  compliance  with  his  divine  com- 
mand the  Christians  fled  to  the  mountains  and  escaped  the 
overwhelming  catastrophe. 

The  powers  that  be,  are  to  be  respected;  they  are  or- 
dained of  God  to  protect  the  good  and  punish  the  evil,  and 
they  bear  not  the  sword  in  vain.  To  resist  this  power 


22  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

brings  upon  the  offender  the  judgment  of  the  sword. 
Therefore  let  the  magistrates,  in  their  responsible  posi- 
tions, be  honored  and  let  their  dues  be  rendered  to  them. 
Let  that  divine  principle — love — be  the  controlling  charac- 
teristic of  God's  peculiar  people  and  let  their  life  manifest 
the  superior  spiritual  power  by  which  they  are  influenced! 
May  they  be  kept  untainted  by  the  fleshly  power,  and  thus 
continually  have  a  salutary  bearing  upon  those  around 
them. 

But  I  must  return  to  my  military  experience.  Day 
after  day  we  practiced  the  manual  of  arms  so  as  to  become 
expert  and  dexterous  in  the  art  of  war.  We  made  grand 
displays  in  military  tactics  and  so  prompt  and  exact  were 
the  army  regulations  and  so  constant  the  exercises  in  the 
daily  routine  of  duty, — the  guard-mounting,  stationing  of 
sentinels  at  their  respective  posts,  exercise  in  drills,  dress- 
parade,  etc., — that  the  mind  was  directed  and  educated  in 
this  new  and  warlike  channel.  As  the  constant  dropping 
wears  away  stones,  so  the  incessant,  training  in  this  military 
school  suppressed  gradually  all  former  convictions,  and  by 
degrees  habituated  us  to  our  new  life. 

The  method  of  training,  alluded  to,  was  continued  at 
Chambersburg,  Pa.,  for  about  six  weeks.  Then  we  started 
for  Old  Virginia.  There  were  almost  daily  rumors  of  war, 
and  though  we  did  not  come  in  contact  with  the  opposing 
forces,  we  were  obtaining  experience  in  the  more  stern  real- 
ities of  the  soldier's  life.  We  learned  the  tediousness  of 
long  marches,  bearing  the  luggage  apportioned  to  each  sol- 
dier. This  consisted  of  a  knapsack,  containing  blanket  for 
bed  and  the  actually  necessary  clothing,  a  haversack  with 
apportioned  rations,  and  a  canteen  for  water.  "  Nature's 
beverage"  is  very  useful  to  slake  the  soldier's  burning 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  23 

thirst,  while  sweltering  beneath  the  heat  of  the  noonday 
sun,  and  enduring  the  fatigue  of  the  long  marches. 

Now  and  then  the  martial  music  would  awaken  energy 
in  the  drooping  soldier,  by  discoursing  harmoniously  the 
national  airs.  During  the  marches  some  of  the  weaker 
ones  would  become  faint  and  discouraged.  They  would 
drop  from  the  ranks  and  recline  along  the  highway,  till  ac- 
costed by  some  officer  in  the  rear,  who  would  urge  them  to 
continue  the  march  to  the  destination.  He  would  entreat 
them  ardently,  but,  if  they  would  decline  making  the  need- 
ed effort,  he  would  change  the  tone  of  his  voice  to  the  se- 
verity of  an  imperative  command.  If  marching  was  an  im- 
practicability, they  were  placed  on  the  ambulance  wagons 
and  conveyed  to  their  destination. 

Since  I  have  become  enlightened  in  the  Christian  war- 
fare, I  have  been  enabled  to  deduce  many  practical  illustra- 
tions from  the  incidents  occurring  in  army  life.  How  often 
must  weak  professors  of  Christianity  be  entreated  to  activ- 
ity, when  they  grow  weary  and  faint  on  the  spiritual  march- 
es, to  repel  the  intrusions  of  their  hostile  enemies!  The 
unruly  must  needs  be  reproved  sharply,  while  the  helpless 
and  infirm  must  be  tenderly  supported  by  the  strong. 

The  earnest  singing  of  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord  often 
relieves  the  monotony  of  the  journey,  and  revives  their  lan- 
guishing spirits.  The  persistent  zeal  and  perseverance  of 
the  brave  soldier  should  spur  the  Christian  warrior  to  un- 
tiring activity  in  the  contest  before  him. 

Col.  Irvin,  who  commanded  our  regiment,  was  a  com- 
petent military  commander,  but  Lieut.  Col.  Ripley  was  the 
most  fluent  speaker,  and  whenever  the  troops  were  to  be 
entertained  by  an  oration,  the  latter  officer  was  appointed 
to  address  the  soldiers.  On  one  occasion  he  delivered  an 


24  "  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

address,  when  he  tried,  with  all  his  power  of  eloquence, 
to  make  a  practical  exposition  of  the  two  swords,  spoken 
of  by  Christ,  near  the  time  of  his  apprehension.  His 
purpose  was  to  impress  the  minds  of  the  soldiers,  with  the 
idea  that,  by  the  selection  of  the  two  swords,  Christ  de- 
signed the  carnal  warfare  or  military  power.  But  we  have 
learned,  in  the  course  of  life,  that  the  most  eloquent 
speeches  do  not  always  afford  the  clearest  expositions  of 
truth  and  that,  through  human  weakness,  we  are  inclined  to 
accommodate  the  evidences  of  truth  to  the  support  of  our 
favored  enterprises.  After  Peter,  by  the  sword,  had  sev- 
ered the  ear  of  the  High-priest's  servant,  Christ,  after  hav- 
ing healed  the  ear,  commanded  Peter  to  put  up  his  sword 
into  the  sheath,  "  for  he  that  taketh  the  sword  shall  perish 
with  the  sword."  I  am  constrained,  by  the  influence  of  Di- 
vine Truth,  to  deduce  a  practical  illustration  from  this  inci- 
dent, and  that  is  this:  The  command  of  Christ  to  Peter,  to 
put  up  the  sword,  reveals  the  fact  that  it  should  be  put  up 
by  all  the  followers  of  Christ,  and  hence  their  non-resistant 
qualities  are  evinced  and  enforced  by  this  memorable  cir- 
cumstance. But  what  became  of  the  other  sword? — for 
there  were  two  swords  prepared.  My  conclusion  is  that  the 
latter  may  be  the  one  assigned  to  the  secular  power,  for  the 
punishment  of  evil  doers.  So,  then,  the  manifest  distinc- 
tion of  the  two  kingdoms  can  be  observed  at  this  juncture, 
—the  spiritual  and  the  natural.  These  two  kingdoms, 
therefore,  cannot  blend,  for  Christ,  the  Savior  of  mankind, 
has  separated  them,  and  they  can  only  serve  their  appoint- 
ment of  God  when  they  operate  in  their  respective  spheres. 
We,  at  length,  arrived  at  Williamsport,  on  the  Potomac 
River,  and  were  then  in  close  proximity  to  the  enemy. 
One  morning,  ere  the  dawn,  as  I  was  serving  as  sentinel  in 


ON   SEA    AND    LAND.  25 

the  town  of  Williamsport,  a  regiment  of  soldiers  passed  me, 
and  soon  after  they  fired  a  volley  at  the  rebel  picket-guards 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  At  daybreak  we  re- 
ceived marching  orders  and  were  soon  at  the  riverside,  and 
commanded  to  wade  across  the  water  at  the  fording. 
Soon  the  river  was  filled  with  the  boys  in  blue.  After  we 
had  forded  the  Old  Potomac,  we  were  hurriedly  advanced, 
driving  the  rebel  pickets  before  us,  in  the  direction  of  Mar- 
tinsburg,  Virginia.  Before  reaching  the  town  we  anticipat- 
ed a  battle  with  the  "boys  in  grey,"  as  they  were  called,' 
and  I  remember,  as  the  supposed  crisis  was  drawing  near, 
that  Lieutenant  Colonel  Ripley  interrogated  us  as  to  our 
willingness  to  meet  them  in  mortal  conflict.  The  soldiers 
who  marked  his  coolness  and  presence  of  mind  on  the 
verge  of  a  military  contest,  signified  their  readiness  to  fol- 
low wheresoever  their  brave  officers  would  lead  them;  but 
no  battle  occurred.  The  rebels,  feeling,  I  presume,  inade- 
quate to  the  forces  coming  upon  them,  fled,  and  left  Mar- 
tinsburg  in  our  possession.  We  found  the  place  consider- 
ably damaged  by  our  enemies.  Among  other  deeds  of  de- 
molition, the  Baltimore  &  Ohio  Railroad  was  torn  up  and 
quite  a  number  of  locomotives  destroyed. 

We  now  began  to  discover  the  destructiveness  of  war 
and  were  made  to  feel  the  reality  of  the  hardships  it  impos- 
es, rather  than  a  presentation  of  it  in  theory  and  romance, 
while  sitting  at  ease  by  our  comfortable  firesides.  Yet  this 
was  only  the  beginning  of  sorrow.  How  terrible  are  the 
desolations  of  war!  Homes  that  were  once  in  the  glow  of 
prosperity,  are  now  dilapidated  and  wear  an  aspect  of 
dreariness  and  gloom.  War  arrays  man  against  man  in 
deadly  strife  and  brands  the  human  heart  with  hatred  and 
revenge.  It  hardens  the  finer  sensibilities  of  our  being,  and 


26  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

gives  vent  and  force  to  the  baser  propensities.  We  may 
endeavor  to  conceal  its  hostile  ravages  by  sanctimonious 
efforts  but  it  is  war  and  bloodshed  still,  in  all  its  horror, 
ever  resulting  in  the  destruction  of  life  and  property. 

In  about  two  weeks  from  the  time  when  we  entered 
Martinsburg,  we  again  received  marching  orders,  and  our 
next  halt  was  at  Charlestown,  W.  Va.,  where  the  radical, 
enthusiastic  John  Brown  was  executed.  Many  things  re- 
volved in  our  mind  as  we  entered  the  place  where  the  dis- 
mal and  fatal  tragedy  was  enacted,  and  we  procured,  as  we 
supposed  at  least,  relics  of  the  gallows  upon  which  this 
gallant  champion  was  executed. 

One  night,  as  I  was  stationed  on  picket  duty,  I  was,  in 
the  midnight  hour,  summoned  from  my  post,  and  conduct- 
ed, under  official  orders,  to  the  ranks  of  the  regiment,  in 
readiness  to  march.  We  left  Charlestown  hastily,  under 
the  cover  of  night,  without  any  clear  conception  of  what 
we  were  wanted  to  do,  but  we  marched  along  in  the  lone 
and  dismal  night.  Fatigued  and  burdened,  hungry  and 
sleepy  we  trudged  along  the  weary  way,  not  knowing 
whither  we  went,  or  what  would  be  our  destination.  Some- 
time, ere  the  dawn  of  day,  we  halted  upon  the  side  of  a 
high,  but  gradually-sloping,  hill.  Exhausted  by  our  noc- 
turnal march,  we  sank  to  the  earth  and  were  soon  wrapped 
in  deep  slumber,  unconscious  of  the  dangers  to  which  we 
might  be  exposed.  I  never  slept  a  more  profound  sleep 
than  I  did  in  that  morning  watch,  and  to  the  third  hour  of 
the  day.  When  I  awoke  I  was  lying  in  the  heated  rays  of 
a  Southern  sun.  I  could  hardly  comprehend  the  situation, 
nor  did  I  spend  much  time  in  contemplation,  for  the  first 
thing  that  taxed  my  somewhat  recuperated  energies  was,  to 
satisfy  the  gnawings  of  hunger.  Not  far  from  the 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  27 

place  where  we  bivouaced,  on  the  hill-side  along  the  Shen- 
andoah  River,  I  found  a  mill,  and  there  I  purchased  some 
flour  and  corn  meal  for  my  breakfast.  Never  did  I  relish  a 
meal  more  than  this  one,  and  nature's  wasted  powers  were 
again  recuperated.  We  learned  afterwards  that  the  purpose 
of  our  being  forwarded  to  this  place  was  to  arrest  Gen- 
eral Johnston  and  his  army  on  the  way  from  Winchester  to 
Bull  Run.  Having  failed  in  the  attempt,  for  some  cause  or 
other,  General  Patterson  was,  I  believe,  severely  censured 
for  the  failure.  At  all  events,  our  efforts  were  foiled. 

The  three  months,  for  which  time  we  were  sworn  in  the 
service  of  the  Government,  having  expired,  the  matter  of 
returning  to  Hagerstown,  Md.,  was  taken  under  advise- 
ment by  the  officials,  that  is  after  Col.  Irvin  had  pleaded 
with  us  to  prolong  our  time,  or  enlist  for  a  longer  period; 
but  after  three  months'  experience  in  army  life,  we  were 
yearning  for  at  least  a  brief  respite,  and  the  privilege  of 
seeing  our  friends  once  more.  The  Colonel  felt  somewhat 
chagrined  at  his  regiment,  for  declining  his  earnest  request, 
but  it  now  being  the  prerogative  of  the  men  to  decide, 
their  almost  unanimous  decision  was  in  favor  of  returning 
home;  so  we  began  our  homeward  march  in  the  direction  of 
Hagerstown.  We  arrived  at  our  destination  at  about  ten 
o'clock  the  following  night,  exhausted  in  strength  and 
energy.  We  forded  the  Potomac  near  Shepherdstown 
and  the  march,  though  a  homeward  one,  was,  in  its  taxa- 
tions, severe  enough  throughout.  Most  of  the  soldiers 
slept  in  the  open  air,  and  I,  for  one,  had  blistered  feet. 
We  learned  by  experience  that  a  soldier's  life  is  not  one 
that  is  enjoyed  on  flowery  beds  of  ease,  and  evidently  the 
Christian,  who  is  engaged  in  a  far  superior  enterprise, 
should  not  expect  to  arrive  at  the  terminus  of  his  career 


28  THRILLING    INCIDENTS. 

without  losses  and  crosses,  turmoils  and  tribulations  by  the 
way.  If  professors  of  the  Christian  religion  would  exhibit 
the  same  comparative  energy  in  their  spiritual  warfare, 
that  the  natural  soldier  does  in  his  carnal  warfare,  they 
would  be,  to  a  larger  extent,  successful  in  conquering  the 
infernal  powers.  But  how  we  squirm  and  recoil  at  the 
cross  of  Christ,  when  a  little  more  fortitude  and  courage 
would  bring  about  the  achievement  of  great  feats.  The 
martyrs  of  old  suffered,  and  prior  to  the  excruciating  pains 
of  death,  their  feet  were  no  doubt  often  blistered  by  long 
and  weary  journeys.  Often,  no  doubt,  their  bodies  were 
chilled  by  the  dampness  of  the  mountain  caverns.  O, 
blessed  martyrs,  how  noble  your  characters  and  how  faith- 
ful were  you  to  your  Commander! 


Terrible  Ravages  of  the  War  Fiend. 
Plantation  Ruins  on  James  River. 


CHAPTER    III. 


What  Christian  Soldiers  Should  Be.  —  More  Devotion  Needed.  —  En- 
joyment of  Home  Associations  After^the  Three  Months'  Campaign. 
—  Renewal  of  the  Conflict.  —  Leaving  Home  Again.  —  Attached  to 
a  Music  Corps.  —  Winter  Quarters  at  Camp  Pierpont.  —  Rigors  of 
Army  Life  in  Winter.  —  Benefits  of  Peace.  —  Routine  of  Camp 
Life.  —  Martial  Music.  —  Marching  Orders.  —  Difficult  Creek.  —  A 
Fierce  Encounter.  —  Scenes  of  Death  and  Carnage.  —  Return  to 
Place  of  Encampment.  —  "  Halt,  Boys,  We  Are  Right  Among 
Them!  "  —  A  Pell-mell  Retreat.  —  Ineffectual  Command  to  Stand 
Up  Bravely.  —  Effects  of  a  False  Alarm. 


ATURAL  soldiers  in  their  warfare  show  a  more  de- 
termined and  resolute  character  than  thousands  of 
professing  Christians  who  claim  to  be  marching  un- 
der the  banner  of  the  cross.  If  the  zeal  and  courage  shown 
by  the  natural  army  were  shown  by  the  spiritual  army,  stu- 
pendous indeed  would  be  the  achievements  of  the  spiritual 
warriors.  The  church  of  Christ  would  appear  as  wonderful 
and  powerful  as  she  is  represented  in  the  Volume  of  Truth, 
"  Fair  as  the  moon,  clear  as  the  sun  and  terrible  as  an  army 
with  banners." 

There  is  nothing  that  appears  more  magnificent  to 
a  trained  military  eye  than  a  well-disciplined  army,  with 
banners  floating  in  the  breeze  over  the  deep  columns  of 
soldiers,  bearing  the  weapons  of  their  warfare,  and  dex- 
terously changing  positions  at  the  command  of  their  offi- 
cers. But  how  divinely  fair  to  the  experienced  spiritual 

warrior  appears  the  church  of  Christ,  achieving  her  spirit- 
29 


3<D  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

ual  conquests  in  the  fear  of  God.  No  wonder  that  the  po- 
et, after  having  witnessed  the  decline  of  the  power  of  the 
church,  intensely  yearns  to  see  her  as  she  was  when  clothed 
with  celestial  glory  and  power. 

"  I've  seen  thy  glory  and  thy  power, 

Through  all  thy  temple  shine, 
My  God,  repeat  that  heavenly  hour, 
That  vision  so  divine." 

The  Jewish  people,  God's  representative  nation  of 
yore,  forfeited  their  pre-eminence  by  affiliating  with  the 
heathen  nations.  The  divine  appointment  of  the  Jewish 
nation,  with  all  its  peculiar  characteristics  and  distinct 
form  of  government,  is  a  clear  prefiguration  of  the  church 
of  Christ,  distinct  from  the  governments  of  the  world;  and 
in  proportion  as  she  retains  her  identity  and  progresses  in 
love,  exhibiting  her  distinctive  features  in  her  external  and 
internal  life,  she  will  disclose  her  pre-eminence  and  reveal 
herself  as  the  illuminating  power  of  the  world.  She  will 
move  from  conquest  to  conquest  in  her  spiritual  sphere, 
bringing  the  weapons  of  her  warfare  to  bear  "  against  spir- 
itual wickedness  in  high  places,"  casting  down  "  imagina- 
tions, and  every  high  thing  that  exalts  itself  against  the 
knowledge  of  God."  But  in  proportion  as  the  church  sac- 
rifices her  immunities,  and  compromises  with  the  world,  she 
will  forfeit  the  power  with  which  the  God  of  heaven  has 
clothed  her.  Does  not  this  mournful  picture  meet  our 
vision  now?  So  indistinct  and  confused  are  the  teachings 
and  examples  in  Christendom  to-day  that  it  is  difficult  to 
discriminate  between  the  world  and  the  church. 

I  do  not  make  these  statements  out  of  a  feeling  of  prej- 
udice or  disrespect,  but  simply  to  evince  my  loyalty  to 
truth  as  it  is  revealed  in  God's  Word.  I  believe  that  when 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  3! 

Christ  makes  his  second  advent,  the  churches  will  have 
lost  their  latitude  as  utterly  as  the  Jews  had  lost  theirs  at 
the  time  of  his  first  coming.  My  testimonials  will  show 
my  life  to  have  been  loyal  to  the  Government  of  the  United 
States  in  my  military  course  before  my  spiritual  vision  was 
fully  unsealed;  and  now  I  trust  that  my  attachment  to 
Christ's  spiritual  kingdom  will  be  so  great  that  I  may  ever 
show  allegiance  to  all  its  sacred  rites  and  demands. 

After  our  three  months'  campaign  had  expired,  the 
troops  were  conveyed  to  Harrisburg  and  mustered  out  of 
service.  We  hurried  home  with  light  hearts  to  greet  our 
friends  once  more.  I  joyfully  met  my  mother,  brothers 
and  sisters  again.  Never  did  they  seem  dearer,  and  my 
home  more  precious.  I  did  not  want  a  soft  bed  to  repose 
in  but  wanted  to  keep  myself,  to  some  extent,  habituated  to 
hardships.  I  slept  (and  soundly  too)  for  many  nights  in 
succession  on  mother's  carpeted  floor.  My  military  experi- 
ence had  to  a  considerable  degree  alienated  my  affections, 
and  military  science  and  the  spirit  of  war  seemed  to  be  the 
leading  characteristic.  There  were  wars  and  rumors  of 
wars  all  over  the  country,  and,  though  the  three  months 
volunteers  had  returned,  thousands  were  still  offering  their 
services  to  the  Government  to  crush  the  cruel  rebellion, 
which  bid  fair  to  continue  longer  than  had  at  first  been  an- 
ticipated. 

Preparations  were  now  being  made  for  a  terrible  con- 
flict between  the  North  and  South.  My  friends  enlisted 
all  around  my  native  place.  This  filled  me  with  uneasiness 
and  suggested  to  my  mind  the  propriety  of  re-enlisting. 
My  band  comrades  had  just  tendered  their  services  as  mu- 
sicians, and  were  pleading  with  me  to  come  and  unite  with 
them,  J  concluded  that  this  opportunity  was  as  suitable  as 


32  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

any  that"  would  be  offered  me.  I  began  to  expostulate 
with  mother  and  the  home  inmates.  I  was  hopeful,  and 
endeavored  to  bend  the  inclinations  of  my  kindred  so  that 
they  would  think  as  I  did.  I  told  them  that  if  I  declined 
this  privilege,  I  would  be  running  the  risk  of  being  drafted; 
and,  thus  pressed  into  service,  I  should  be  deprived  of  my 
comrades,  and  besides  have  a  smaller  compensation  for  my 
services,  as  musicians  were  given  better  wages  by  the  Gov- 
ernment than  soldiers. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1861,  I  again  broke  away 
from  home  associations  and  started  for  the  army.  My  sen- 
sibilities were  more  callous  at  this  period  of  my  career,  and 
the  second  departure  was  not  quite  as  difficult  as  the  first, 
but  yet  it  required  firmness  of  resolution,  and  bracing  up  of 
the  will-power.  Instead,  however,  *of  shouldering  the  dead- 
ly weapon,  now  I  carried  my  musical  instrument  to  animate 
and  cheer  the  soldiers.  I  met  my  comrades  at  Hights- 
town,  near  Washington,  D.  C.  We  were  in  the  Second 
Regiment  of  the  Pennsylvania  Reserves,  commanded  by 
Col.  Mann;  then  in  General  McCall's  division,  and  General 
Banks'  corps.  We  were  rejoiced  to  meet.  Under  the  dis- 
mal aspect  of  affairs,  we  seemed  to  be  more  dear  to  each 
other  than  ever  .before.  There  is  nothing  else  in  our  jour- 
ney through  life  that  so  endears  friend  to  friend  as  suffering 
the  woes  of  life,  and  enduring  special  hardships  together. 
We  were  wrapped  up  in  each  other's  welfare,  the  continu- 
ance of  life  being  more  uncertain  than  it  is  in  the  absence 
of  mortal  strife.  We  endeavored  to  accommodate  ourselves 
to  the  warlike  element,  and  cultivated  a  spirit  of  hilarity 
and  merriment,  however  dark  the  hour. 

Music  lends  enchantment,  and  disperses  the  gloom  of 
life,  and  music  with  us  was  a  specialty:  We  were  almost 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  33 

constantly  in  the  spirit  of  melody,  but  not  in  tuning  our 
hearts  and  lips  to  sing  the  spiritual  songs  of  Zion.  Had 
Zion's  children  been  drawn  into  this  uncongenial  element, 
they  would  have  had  to  lament  the  digression  from  their 
spiritual  sphere;  and,  as  of  old,  must  have  hung  their  harps 
upon  the  willows.  Instead  of  cultivating  our  vocal  organs 
in  song,  we  made  our  horns  the  mediums  of  discoursing  the 
national  airs  and  such  strains  as  would  best  adapt  us  to  the 
life  in  which  we  were  engaged.  So  we  whiled  away  the 
precious  hours  of  our  brief  life,  and  passed  through  its 
bright  as  well  as  dismal  scenes. 

Winter  came  on,  and  we  took  up  our  winter  quarters  at 
Camp  Pierpont,  ten  miles  from  Washington.  This  inured 
us  to  the  severer  part  of  army  life,  so  far  as  the  rigors  of 
climate  were  concerned.  We  pitched  our  tents,  and  shaped 
our  camp  for  winter.  We  were  near  timber,  and  so  felled 
trees  for  fuel  and  constructed  beds  in  our  tents,  so  as  to 
raise  ourselves  from  the  dampness  of  the  earth.  On  this 
hard  frame  structure  we  had  no  chaff-tick  or  mattress,  but 
simply  our  blankets.  Two  or  three  of  us  would  bunk  to- 
gether, and  thus  have  blankets  to  lie  upon,  and  to  cover 
ourselves  with.  The  Government  furnished  us  with  small 
sheet-iron  stoves  to  keep  us  as  comfortable  as  soldiers 
needed  to  be  kept.  Thus  we  managed  to  survive  the  bleak 
winds  of  winter.  While  we  were  passing  through  this  most 
dreary  portion  of  the  year,  we  often  thought  of  the  time  in 
our  past  lives  when  peace  and  plenty  reigned. 

We,  as  a  rule,  are  inconsiderate,  and  often  very  un- 
grateful in  the  time  of  peace  and  prosperity,  and  fail  to  ap- 
preciate what  we  have  until  we  are  deprived  of  it.  We  en- 
joy the  blessings  of  the  home  circle;  we  gather  in  the  fa- 
miliar places;  we  are  nourished  by  the  rich  bounties  which 


34  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

a  merciful  God  provides  for  his  dependent  creatures. 
Think  of  these  benefits  in  the  time  of  peace;  then  contrast 
this  scene  of  serenity  and  plentitude  with  war  and  its  terri- 
ble ravages,  its  destruction  by  sword  and  flame,  depopulat- 
ed regions,  desolated  homes  and  sorrow-riven  inmates. 
And  then  ask  the  question,  with  the  inspired  James, 
"  From  whence  come  wars  and  fightings?  Come  they  not 
even  of  your  own  lusts?  "  If  we,  as  a  nation,  would  try  to 
answer  more  fully  the  end  and  design  of  our  creation,  and 
try  to  be  humble  rather  than  to  aspire  to  fame,  these  ter- 
rible hostilities  would  be  done  away  with.  When  one  of  us 
is  becoming  popular,  another  envies  him;  and  when  the 
dross  of  our  corrupt  nature  is  compressed,  it  must  explode, 
and  is  poured  out  in  storms  of  human  passion.  Streams  of 
blood  must  flow  to  correct  us  for  our  transgressions,  for 
our  violation  of  that  precious  law  of  divine  love  which  was 
procured  with  blood  that  was  purer  and  more  precious 
than  human  blood. 

Let  me  illustrate  farther.  Scientific  discoveries  reveal 
the  fact  that  gases  accumulate  in  the  interior  of  the.  earth. 
Terrible  explosions  occur,  and  the  volcanic  eruptions  are 
evidences  of  compressed  matter  that  musf  have  vent.  In 
that  respect  volcanoes  may  be  regarded  as  the  safety- 
valves  of  the  earth.  So,  when  the  carnal  propensities  pre- 
dominate, and  human  passion  burns  in  the  heart  and  cir- 
culates in  the  veins  of  humanity,  war  gives  vent  to  the  fire 
of  wrath.  Many  who  fought  in  the  cruel  war  of  1861,  and 
a  few  who  held  prominent  positions  in  it,  are  among  the 
peaceful  followers  of  Christ.  Some  are  heralds  of  the 
Lamb  that  was  slain  but  liveth  again.  I  know  one  to 
whom  I  listened  with  pleasure  while  he  enumerated  the 
distinctive  characteristics  o'f  Christ's  kingdom.  He  was 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  35 

once  absorbed  in  political  issues,  and  was  two  or  three 
times  in  the  legislature.  He  went  with  the  secessionists 
in  the  civil  contest,  and  evinced  his  firmness  and  resolution 
in  many  a  battle.  But  ultimately  he  discovered  the  im- 
propriety of  such  a  course,  laid  down  his  carnal  weapons, 
and  vowed  allegiance  to  the  government  of  Christ.  I  can 
refer  to  Federals  and  Confederates  who  opposed  each  oth- 
er in  the  deadly  strife  when  the  contending  armies  con- 
fronted each  other,  but  who  have  now  yielded  to  the  peace- 
ful measures  of  the  Christian  economy.  Their  hearts  have 
been  purified  in  obeying  the  truth;  hatred  and  wrath  have 
been  subdued;  love  to  God  and  man  now  sways  their 
hearts  and  they  are  humble,  loving,  and  inoffensive. 

Here,  again,  we  recognize  the  superior  excellence  of 
the  divine  means  in  subduing  enemies.  In  the  carnal  war- 
fare they  are  subdued  by  physical  force,  and  it  is  by  supe- 
rior power  alone  that  they  are  kept  in  restraint.  The  feel- 
ings of  revenge  may  be  deep  and  dire,  and  an  opportunity 
to  transcend  the  authority  and  repel  the  physical  power 
that  restrains,  will  disclose  the  retaliatory  disposition  in  all 
its  violence.  But  divine  love,  that  attribute  of  heaven,  once 
so  beautifully  exemplified  in  Christ,  eradicates  every  ves- 
tige of  hatred  and  revenge,  melts  the  human  heart  to  deep 
contrition,  and  moulds  it  after  the  example  of  Christ,  "  who 
when  he  was  reviled  reviled  not  again,  when  he  was  perse- 
cuted he  threatened  not,"  who  loved  his  enemies,  and 
prayed  for  them  that  despitefully  used  him.  They  spit  in 
his  face,  they  pierced  his  sacred  temples  with  the  crown  of 
thorns,  they  scourged  him,  they  buffeted  him,  they  mocked 
him,  and,  in  his  excruciating  agony  on  the  cross,  they 
wagged  their  heads  in  scorn;  and  though  the  sun  was 
veiled,  and  the  rocks  were  rent,  and  the  earth  quaked,  yet 


36  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

the  dying  Son  of  God  submitted  to  the  opposing  powers  of 
sin  without  a  murmur,  or  feeling  of  resentment  towards  his 
inveterate  foes.  Here  is,  indeed,  a  divine  precedent  which 
should  draw  out  our  strongest  efforts  to  imitate  and  follow. 
Oh,  to  be  a  humble  soldier  of  Christ,  with  courage  and  for- 
titude to  endure  hardships  and  repel  by  his  mild  yet  pow- 
erful means,  the  forces  of  sin,  is  far  more  than  to  be  a  war- 
rior in  the  carnal  strife,  wielding  a  sword  of  burnished  steel, 
parading  in  military  pomp  and  splendor,  and  obtaining  the 
honor  and  renown  attending  military  achievements. 

The  winter  passed  slowly  by  and  the  daily  routine  of 
labor  was  performed.  In  the  morning  the  bands  were 
heard  in  all  directions,  as  the  signal  to  rise  from  slumber 
and  begin  the  \vork  of  the  day.  The  next  thing  in  the  or- 
der of  military  regulation  was  guard-mounting,  when  the 
bands  were  employed.  During  the  greater  portion  of  the 
day  the  soldiers  were  usually  exercised  in  drills.  In  the 
evening  we  had  dress  parade,  when  the  bands  were  all  em- 
ployed. After  dress  parade  we  all  repaired  to  our  tents 
and  ate  the  last  meal  of  the  day.  About  9  o'clock  at  night 
the  bands  again  performed  and  made  the  camp  resound 
with  theii  harmonious  airs.  Then  the  entire  camp  was  re- 
plete with  melody.  '  This  closed  the  program,  and  was 
called  the  tattoo.  After  this  all  but  the  sentinels  retired. 
In  this  manner  proceeded  the  daily  routine  of  military  du- 
ties. Order  and  regulation  must  necessarily  be  kept  up  to 
keep  the  men  prompt  and  active.  An  air  of  vigilance  is 
everywhere  present,  so  as  to  be  in  readiness  for  the  sud- 
den assaults  of  the  enemy.  The  guards  retain  their  posi- 
tions and  are  on  the  alert,  however  dark  the  hour.  Amid 
falling  snows  and  beating  rains,  in  torrid  or  frigid  climes, 
however  cold  and  bleak  the  storms  of  winter,  the  sentinel 
walks  his  beat. 


ON    SEA   AND   LAND.  37 

On  Dec.  20,  1861,  two  brigades  received  marching  or- 
ders; namely,  the  first  and  third.  Our  brigade,  the  first, 
was  commanded  by  General  Reynolds;  and  the  third,  by 
General  Ord.  The  two  brigades  belonged  to  the  Division 
of  Pennsylvania  Reserves.  The  march  was  made  in  the  di- 
rection of  Drainsville.  At  Difficult  Creek  our  brigade  halt- 
ed and  the  third  brigade  advanced.  About  two  hours  after 
their  departure  we  heard  sharp  cannonading  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Drainsville,  and  we  received  orders  to  re-inforce  the 
advance  brigade  in  double-quick  time.  We  began  our  hur- 
ried march  with  the  vivid  prospect  of  an  ardent  engage- 
ment with  the  opposing  forces,  who  had  secreted  them- 
selves in  a  pine  woods  in  order  to  hold  the  vantage  ground. 
But  notwithstanding  their  advantageous  position  they  were 
routed  before  we  reached  the  scene  of  conflict.  This  was 
our  first  sight  of  anything  like  a  real  battle.  The  shock 
and  storm  of  the  engagement  were  over  before  we  reached 
the  ground,  but  the  bloody  effects  of  it  were  visible. 

The  first  sad  spectacle  that  met  our  gaze  was  three  of 
our  own  men  stained  with  blood,  two  of  whom  were  dead; 
the  third  had  the  top  of  his  head  terribly  fractured,  disclos- 
ing his  brains,  and  his  life  was  almost  extinct.  We  next  re- 
paired to  a  large  farmhouse  situated  between  the  two  con- 
tending forces;  and  after  the  deadly  missiles  ceased  to  be 
hurled,  the  .wounded  rebels  were  carried  into  this  house. 
Among  the  number  of  the  boys  in  grey,  who  were  writhing 
in  the  throes  of  death,  was  a  mortally-wounded  rebel  offi- 
cer, who  was  lying  upon  a  lounge.  He  was  endeavoring  to 
make  the  best  of  his  injuries,  and  his  close  proximity  to 
that  dreaded  and  mysterious  monster, — death.  The  loss  of 
blood  awakened  a  burning  thirst,  and  when  he  discovered 
our  canteens  suspended  by  our  sides,  he  pleaded  for  the 


38  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

cooling  fluid  to  refresh  his  languishing  powers.  We  gladly 
complied  with  his  dying  request;  but  his  wretched  condi- 
tion suggested  painful  thoughts  concerning  the  misery  and 
burning  anguish  of  the  damned  in  the  infernal  regions, 
where  the  request  for  but  one  drop  of  water  to  cool  the 
parched  and  burning  tongue  cannot  be  granted. 

We  next  repaired  to  the  pine  timber  where  the  show- 
ers of  bullets  and  the  bursting  bombs  were,  in  the  main,  di- 
rected; and  there  horrid  and  ghastly  scenes  met  our  vision. 
The  effects  of  war  could  be  seen  in  all  their  horrible  as- 
pect: mangled  human  forms  could  be  observed  in  almost 
any  direction;  from  the  youth  in  ruddy  glow  on  through 
the  different  stages  of  human  life;  bodies  of  those  in  whom 
the  life  blood  quickly  flowed  one  hour  before.  But  now 
the  complicated  machinery  had  stopped  and  the  soul  had 
taken  its  unknown  flight.  These  were  the  first  horrid 
scenes  of  death  and  carnage  that  we  had  witnessed,  and 
they  made  deep  impressions  on  our  minds. 

After  the  tumult  was  over  we  were  ordered  to  return  to 
our  place  of  encampment.  We  had  about  fifteen  miles  to 
travel,  and  most  of  the  march  was  made  under  cover  of 
night.  Our  minds  were  full  of  the  day's  terrible  disasters, 
and  in  our  brains  hundreds  of  thoughts  revolved.  When 
we  reached  Difficult  Creek,  where  our  halt  had  been  made 
the  same  day,  prior  to  the  conflict,  we  were  marching  along 
rather  promiscuously.  We  had  crossed  the  bridge  and 
were  ascending  a  hill  when,  for  some  cause,  one  of  the  offi- 
cers uttered  a  startling  command.  He  must  have  been 
startled,  judging  from  the  tone  and  character  of  his  com- 
mand: "Halt,  boys!  My  God,  here  we  are  right  among 
them! "  The  order  seemed  to  emanate  from  a  terror- 
stricken  heart,  and  it  sent  a  thrill  of  terror  through  the  un- 


ON    SEA   AND   LAND.  39 

systematized  ranks.  To  increase  the  confusion,  there  was 
a  gun  fired  by  some  soldier  whose  nerves  were  perhaps  un- 
strung; and  that,  together  with  the  wild  and  eccentric  com- 
mand, was  a  sufficient  basis  for  demoralization  and  a  pell- 
mell  retreat.  I,  with  a  number  of  my  comrades,  rushed  be- 
neath the  high  embankment  for  protection  from  the  ex- 
pected assaults  of  our  enemies  and  the  volley  of  deadly 
missiles  that  might  be  hurled  into  our  confused  ranks.  I 
frankly  admit  that  I  was  frightened,  and  even  the  hairs  of 
my  head  were  disturbed.  I  shall  long  remember  the  hor- 
rid and  hurried  sounds  of  the  retreating  feet,  down  the  ac- 
clivity and  over  the  bridge  that  spanned  Difficult  Creek. 
The  last  command  that  I  heard  amid  the  consternation 
was,  "Don't  run,  boys;  stand  up  to  them!"  But  the  run- 
ning pressure  was  too  great  to  effect  a  stand. 

It  was  a  false  alarm.  I  never  learned  who  the  officer 
was,  or  what  occasioned  his  untimely  orders.  I  concluded 
that  perhaps  he  had  fallen  asleep  on  his  horse  and  these 
terrible  visions  confronted  him  in  the  form  of  dreams.  I 
there  learned  the  injurious  results  of  a  false  alarm,  and  the 
little  service  that  can  be  expected  of  troops  when  not  prop- 
erly regulated  and  retained  in  orderly  positions.  Here  let 
me  deduce  an  illustration  to  impress  the  necessity  of  good 
discipline  in  the  spiritual  army.  A  church  cannot  prosper 
without  good  government.  God  is  a  God  of  order  and  his 
spiritual  army  must  harmoniously  respond  to  Christ  the 
Captain  of  their  salvation.  False  alarms  in  the  spiritual 
ranks  have  occasioned  great  havoc  and  utterly  incapacitat- 
ed the  soldiers  for  their  spiritual  conquests.  No  wonder  an 
eminent  spiritual  officer  said:  "  For  if  the  trumpet  give  an 
uncertain  sound,  who  shall  prepare  himself  for  the  battle?" 


CHAPTER   IV. 


Constant  Vigilance  Required.  —  Characteristics  of  the  Lord's  Army. 
—  Return  to  Camp  Pierpont.  —  Advance  Toward  Manasses.  —  Ex- 
posed to  the  Fury  of  a  Rain-storm.  —  My  Confinement  in  the  Hos- 
pital in  Alexandria.  —  My  Ride,  after  Partial  Recovery,  to  Manas- 
ses, on  the  Tender  of  a  Locomotive,  unprotected  from  the  Wintry 
Blasts.  —  Some  Reflections. 


have  shown  to  you,  by  an  experimental  knowl- 
edge, that  the  drills  and  manipulations  of  the  nat- 
ural army  must  be  prompt,  accurate  and  timely. 
If  they  are  not  similar  in  a  spiritual  army,  how  can 
there  be  success?  I  have  seen,  comparatively  speaking, 
more  looseness  and  inactivity  in  the  spiritual  army  than 
I  discovered  in  the  natural;  and  it  is  indeed  mortify- 
ing to  see  such  relaxation  in  church  government.  It 
ever  indicates  weakness  and  ultimate  defeat.  It  requires 
constant  exercise  of  the  spiritual  weapons  and  incessant 
vigilance  upon  the  part  of  every  soldier  to  retain  zeal, 
dexterity  and  tact  in  our  spiritual  achievements.  The 
cross  is  the  criterion  and  the  animating  power  of  the 
child  of  God.  Every  principle  of  religion  and  every  man- 
date in  the  economy  of  grace  is  permeated  by  the  power  of 
the  cross.  It  sometimes  imposes  long  and  weary  marches, 
night  vigils,  and  fatiguing  toil,  exposure  to  inclement 
weather,  painful  struggles  in  order  to  gain  a  conquest  over 
the  malice,  hatred,  scorn  and  revenge  of  men  and  devils. 

The  opposition  of  these  forces  but  spurs  the  live  soldier  of 
40 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  41 

the  cross  to  earnest  zeal  and  powerful  diligence  in  the  no- 
ble and  heaven-ratified  feats  of  the  spiritual  warfare. 

"  Am  I  a  soldier  of  the  cross, 

A  follower  of  the  Lamb, 
And  shall  I  fear  to  own  his  cause 
Or  blush  to  speak  his  name?" 

But  how  must  a  confused,  demoralized,  and  flesh-con- 
quered spiritual  army  appear  to  the  trained  eye  of  its  Great 
Commander,  Christ,  who  confronted  the  Arch-enemy  him- 
self in  the  gloomy  trial  in  the  desert,  who  withstood  his 
charges  and  subterfuges,  and  evinced  his  conquering 
might  by  defeating  the  infernal  designs  of  his  antagonist? 
He  could  impart  to  his  followers  no  easier  terms  than  he 
himself  met.  He  said,  "  In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribula- 
tion: but  be  of  good  cheer;  I  have  overcome  the  world." 
Therefore  in  his  strength  we  should  meet  the  storms  of 
battle  and  endure  the  hardships  of  our  spiritual  warfare, 
being  ever  animated  to  active  diligence  in  the  heated  con- 
tests with  the  opposing  powers.  O  wonderful  army  of  the 
Lord,  as  you  value  your  spiritual  conquest  over  earth  and 
hell  and  your  glowing  reception  by  the  Divine  Commander 
and  his  celestial  retinue  at  his  bright  appearing,  retain 
your  equilibrium  now  by  the  power  of  faith,  and  your  or- 
derly positions  in  the  spiritual  ranks!  Let  there  be  no 
false  alarms,  and  no  disgraceful  retreats!  Let  there  be  no 
carnal  ease,  or  pandering  to  the  unhallowed  lusts  of  the 
flesh,  but  endure  hardness  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and,  like  a  well-disciplined  army,  imitating  the  life  and 
character  of  your  worthy  Commander,  press  your  way  so 
that  you  may  take  part  in  the  grand  reunion  in  eternity, 
and  experience  the  effulgent  manifestation  in  glory  which 
will  surpass  in  excellence  and  beauty  all  military  prowess 


42  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

and  grandeur.  But  I  must  return  again  to  the  narrative  of 
my  army  life. 

After  the  fright  and  confusion  at  Difficult  Creek,  we 
were  collected,  in  order  to  continue  our  march  to  Camp 
Pierpont.  We  arrived  in  camp  about  the  third  watch  of 
the  night,  fatigued  by  the  march  and  our  minds  absorbed 
in  the  impressive  scenes  and  experiences  of  the  battle. 
We  now  resumed  the  ordinary  routine  of  camp  life.  There 
was  nothing  notably  unusual  in  our  immediate  line  of  op- 
eration till  the  breaking  up  of  our  winter  quarters.  This 
occurred  about  at  the  end  of  winter,  and  was  an  event 
worthy  of  note  in  the  military  movements  of  the  army  of 
the  Potomac.  The  Confederates  were  occupying  Manas- 
ses,  and  the  Union  forces  were  advancing  in  the  direction 
of  the  enemy's  lines.  A  laborious  and  hazardous  march 
was  before  us.  Each  soldier  was  furnished  with  a  gum 
blanket  to  protect  him  from  the  elements.  And  surely  the 
rains  descended,  and  the  storms  beat  upon  us,  and  our 
strength  and  endurance  were  tested  to  the  utmost.  I  shall 
never  forget  our  long  and  weary  day's  march  when  the 
rain  was  rapidly  descending.  We  marched  along,  bearing 
our  luggage,  which  was  heavy,  for  everything  was  saturat- 
ed with  rain.  When  night  overtook  us,  we  lodged  in  the 
woods.  The  rain  was  still  pouring  down,  and,  amid  the 
damp  and  chill,  we  had  nothing  but  our  gum  blankets  to 
shelter  us.  We  were  wet  to  the  skin,  and  the  rapid  de- 
scent of  the  rain  made  it  impossible  for  us  to  kindle  fires. 
About  midnight  the  rain  ceased  and  it  blew  up  cold.  Fires 
were  then,  with  difficulty,  kindled  and  we  crowded  so  close 
to  them  that  we  burned  the  stockings  on  our  feet. 

I  caught  a  severe  cold,  which  settled  on  my  lungs.  It 
resulted  in  pneumonia,  which  almost  ended  my  mortal 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  43 

career.  When  we  reached  Alexandria  I  was  confined  to 
the  hospital  for  a  time.  My  sickness  made  quite  an  in- 
road on  my  constitution,  and  I  did  not  recover  from  the 
shock  during  my  life  in  the  army.  I  fought  hard  against 
being  prostrated  by  the  malady,  but  with  all  my  efforts  to 
overcome  it,  I  failed.  My  inability  to  conquer  disease  was 
manifest.  It  preyed  upon  my  vitals,  till  I  was  rendered 
weak  and  helpless,  and  my  condition  was  pronounced 
dangerous.  But  at  the  same  time  I  did  not  feel  much 
alarmed,  for  the  reason,  perhaps,  that  I  did  not  realize  that 
my  case  was  critical.  When  I  became  convalescent  I 
urged  my  restoration  to  the  regiment,  but  was  decidedly 
unfit.  The  doctor  told  me  so,  and  even  proposed  to  pro- 
cure my  discharge  from  army  service.  He  knew  more  of 
the  injurious  effects  it  would  have  upon  my  system  than  I 
did,  and  had  I  taken  his  council  I  presume  my  health 
would  have  been  better  in  subsequent  life.  It  was  then 
rumored  that  regimental  bands  would  soon  be  dismissed 
from  the  service  by  an  act  of  Congress,  and  as  I  had  al- 
ready endured  many  hardships  with  them,  I  desired  to 
have  the  honor  of  returning  home  with  them. 

Our  division  was  soon  transferred  from  Alexandria  to 
Manasses.  The  day  in  which  the  transfer  was  effected  I 
shall  not  soon  forget.  My  physician  offered  me  convey- 
ance in  an  ambulance,  but  I  was  so  anxious  to  be  with  my 
comrades  that  I  was  willing  to  assume  the  responsibility  of 
the  trip.  We  were  conveyed  on  the  Orange  and  Alexan- 
dria R.  R.  to  Manasses.  The  day  was  very  inclement, 
rendered  so  by  cold  and  sieet.  My  position  was  on  the  lo- 
comotive tender,  every  available  place  in  the  cab  being  oc- 
cupied by  officers.  I  would  far  better  have  taken  the  doc- 
tor's advice,  and  had  a  comfortable  place  in  an  ambulance. 


44  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

But  because  of  my  strong  will  in  determining  the  course  I 
had,  weak  and  indisposed  as  I  was,  I  had  to  abide  the  con- 
sequences. We  arrived  at  night,  and  knew  not  but  that 
our  night's  lodging  would  be  under  the  open  canopy  of 
heaven.  Fortunately  for  us,  in  this  extremity,  the  rebels 
had  not  succeeded  in  demolishing  their  winter  habitations, 
and  we  became  the  occupants.  Never  was  shelter  from 
the  storm  more  appreciated  than  by  us  soldiers  at  that 
time.  We  were  contented  with  our  comforts,  but  did  not 
know  how  long  we  should  enjoy  them. 

If  soldiers  in  the  natural  army  must  undergo  such  se- 
verities, and  forego  the  comforts  and  pleasures  of  life, 
what  should  the  soldiers  of  the  cross  of  Christ  not  be  ready 
to  endure  to  gain  an  immortal  crown?  Christ  never  prom- 
ised his  followers  ease  and  comfort  in  this  life.  To  be  a 
soldier  of  Jesus  Christ  and  march  under  the  Christian  ban- 
ner means  reverses,  disappointments,  crosses,  losses,  but 
also  many  joys  and  consolations.  The  brave  soldier  in 
his  life  of  hardships  should  cause  the  formal  and  flesh-in- 
dulgent professor  of  religion  to  hide  his  face  in  shame. 
How  many  thousands  are  there  in  our  day  and  age  who 
say,  Lord,  Lord,  but  are  far  from  obeying  his  commands? 
It  is  one  thing  to  present  a  crucified  Christ  in  the  glow  of 
oratory,  and  quite  another  to  obey  him  and  live  as  he  did. 
It  is  easier  to  theorize  than  to  practice,  and  a  large  propor- 
tion of  the  so-called  Christian  religion  to-day,  I  fear,  is 
only  theory — covenants  without  sacrifices,  "  having  a  form 
of  godliness  but  denying  the  power."  But  genuine  relig- 
ion, the  kind  that  shows  its  fortitude  in  the  shock  of  battle, 
and  stands  undaunted  when  the  infernal  forces  are  raging 
and  combinations  of  human  powers  are  charging  in  the 
contest,  is  rare  indeed  and,  I  think,  will  ever  be. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  45 

It  is  said  that  when  a  certain  military  officer  read  the 
poem,  " Why  should  the  Spirit  of  Mortal  be  Proud?"  he 
was  so  impressed  by  the  beautiful  sentiment,  that  he  said 
he. would  rather  be  the  author  of  that  poem  than  to  be  the 
famous  conqueror  of  an  army.  That  poem  was  also  Presi- 
dent Lincoln's  favorite.  But  I  say,  in  all  sincerity,  that  I 
would  rather  be  a  true,  self-denying,  and  valiant  soldier  of 
the  cross  than  to  be  either  the  author  of  the  poem,  or  the 
world-renowned  conqueror  of  an  army  with  banners.  True 
and  faithful  warriors  of  the  cross  are  not  so  plenty  as  per- 
sons might  conclude  by  giving  the  matter  only  a  super- 
ficial examination;  but  where  they  exist  they  are  very  pre- 
cious in  the  eyes  of  the  Lord.  They  will  'one  day  appear 
in  a  splendor  that  all  the  grandeur  of  military  display  can- 
not compare  with,  and  I  should  like  to  be  associated  with 
the  Crucified  One,  that  I  might  share  the  victor's  crown. 

The  natural  soldier  is  content  with  food  and  raiment 
and  a  shelter  from  storm  and  rain.  He  asks  for  no  man- 
sion, beautified  and  adorned  with  costly  materials  and  fitted 
for  the  gratification  of  the  flesh.  Yet  he  lives  in  anticipa- 
tion of  the  final  conquest  over  his  enemies,  and  talks  and 
sings  of  the  time  when  the  cruel  war  shall  end.  Being  in- 
ured to  the  hardships  of  this  life,  he  contents  himself  with 
his  present  inconveniences  in  the  hope  of  future  relief  and 
restoration  to  his  friends  and  home,  however  much  his 
prospects  may  be  involved  in  uncertainty.  But  look  at 
the  professors  of  the  religion  of  the  humble,  crucified  Sav- 
ior, the  "  man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief,"  that 
humble  Jesus  who  laid  aside  his  glory  voluntarily,  and 
though  he  was  rich,  yet,  for  the  purpose  of  redeeming  the 
lost,  became  poor,  that  they  by  his  poverty  might  be  made 
rich,  who  exposed  himself  to  the  elements,  observed  vigils, 


46  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

and  wrestled  with  God  in  the  night  watches,  labored  amid 
the  bitter  retorts,  frowns,  sneers  and  insults  of  his  enemies, 
bore  the  cruelties,  and  braved  the  hardships  of  this  life, 
and  erected  a  standard  by  which  sin,  that  bane  of  humani- 
ty, is  to  be  conquered  by  God's  powerful  means  of  grace. 
How  do  the  pomp,  ostentation  and  ease  of  professing 
Christians  compare  with  the  humble  aspect  and  life  of 
Christ  in  his  course  of  self-denial  and  trial?  How  does 
their  life  of  ease  and  prosperity,  their  gaudy  attire,  their 
costly  and  magnificent  edifices,  reared  for  the  purpose  of 
worship,  compare  with  the  life  of  the  lowly  Christ?  Is 
there  any  comparison?  Can  they  reconcile  the  two  ways 
by  any  process  of  reasoning?  I  know  these  interrogations 
will  seem  very  impertinent,  and  my  argument  will  grate 
upon  their  finely-cultured  ears;  but  it  is  true,  nevertheless, 
and  with  their  polished  arguments  they  cannot  gainsay 
it.  If  the  dying  thief  were  to  afford  a  precedent  for  God's 
mercy  in  the  painful  extremity  of  human  life,  I  could  see 
more  propriety  in  presenting  it  in  the  form  of  a  solace  to 
the  mangled,  bleeding,  dying  soldier,  regretting  the  errors 
of  his  life,  and  pleading  with  God  for  mercy  when  about 
crossing  to  the  mysterious  bourne,  than  to  those  who  have 
prayed  and  argued  fluently  through  life. 

I  assert  that,  if  the  world  was  not  so  overstocked  with 
sham  religion,  the  lusts  and  propensities  of  carnality  would 
not  be  so  prevalent  as  they  are,  and  as  a  result,  there  would 
not  be  as  much  bloodshed  and  misery.  It  will  be  a  won- 
derful and  awful  judgment  when  all  sins  are  traced  to 
their  origin;  and  perchance  many  a  sanctimonious  religion- 
ist will  be  disclosed  as  the  person  through  whom  great  and 
dire  offences  have  come.  "In  the  world  there  must  needs 
be  offences,  but  woe  unto  that  man  through  whom  the  of- 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  47 

fence  cometh;"  that  is,  the  condition  of  the  world  is  such, 
since  sin  wields  almost  universal  sway,  that,  as  a  result  of 
its  prevalence,  there  will  be  offences;  but  woe  to  the  man 
who,  to  enhance  his  carnal  interests  and  become  famous, 
will  secure  God-dishonored  advantages,  "  having  men's 
persons  in  admiration  because  of  advantage,"  and  gild 
them  over  with  a  form  of  religion,  so  as  to  conceal  what 
they  really  are.  That  man  will  be  pointed  out  to  his  blind 
adherents  in  the  Judgment  Day  as  being  the  notorious  one 
through  whom  the  offence  came,  and  by  whose  hell-con- 
trolled influence  they  have  been  led  to  a  miserable  end, 
and  to  endure  punishment  as  God's  justice  may  see  fit  to 
measure  to  each  one  for  his  offences.  In  proportion  as  the 
leaders  in  offensive  channels  occupy  positions  of  promin- 
ence and  renown,  so  will  they  be  rendered  conspicuous  in 
enduring  the  greater  punishment  *in  the  avenging  day  of 
God  Almighty.  This  world  is  a  stupendous  arena,  and  we 
are  all  playing  our  respective  parts.  But  there  will  be  an 
inspection  in  the  future,  when  the  character  and  deeds  of 
each  will  be  fully  known.  When  I  place  before  me  the 
grand  and  awful  disclosures  of  that  day,  this  world  with  all 
its  busy  scenes  of  pomp  and  show  wanes  into  insignifi- 
cance; and  though  the  almost  dominant  sway  of  a  formal 
religion  seems  to  be  beating  back  every  humble  and  vital 
effort  of  •  the  Crucified,  yet,  with  my  cross-enlightened  fac- 
ulties I  feel  like  utilizing  all  my  ransomed  powers  in  the 
unpopular  channel  of  self-crucifixion,  where  my  Exemplar 
trod  life's  lowly  way,  in  prospect  of  the  joy  set  before  him, 
so  let  all  the  votaries  of  the  cross  bear  the  shame  and 
hatred  and  revenge  of  the  opposing  forces  of  sin  until  re- 
lieved at  the  crowning  day. 


CHAPTER    V. 


Description  of  War  Scenes  by  Prof.  Snyder.  —  A  Visit  to  the  Battle 
Field  of  Bull  Run.  —  Review  of  Troops  by  Pres.  Lincoln.  —  The 
Army  of  the  Potomac.  —  Terrors  of  Peninsular  Campaign.  —  Gen. 
Reynolds  amidst  a  Shower  of  Bullets.  —  Serious  Reflections  while 
on  the  Field  of  Carnage.  —  Attacked  by  the  Rebels  at  Games'  Mill. 
—  Carrying  away  the  Wounded.  —  Some  Thoughts  Suggested  by 
the  many  Dismal  Scenes  Connected  with  Carnal  Warfare. 


DIGRESSED  from  my  description  of  our  move- 
ments in  the  army  at  our  arrival  at  Manasses,  and 
I  will  now  insert  the  description  as  given  by  Prof. 
H.  Snyder,  of  Oxford,  Chester  Co.,  Pa.,  who  was 
my  true  friend  and  associate  during  my  connection 
with  the  Band  of  the  Second  Pennsylvania  Reserve 
Regiment.  We  both  played  B-flat  cornets.  His  de- 
scription is  as  follows:  "While  encamped  in  the  vicinity 
of  Manasses,  a  few  of  the  Band  one  day  visited  the  scene 
of  the  first  Bull  Run  battle  field.  We  noted  all  the 
points  of  interest,  the  place  where  Col.  Cameron  fell, 
where  the  Rhode  Island  battery  was  charged  upon,  the 
pike  down  which  the  army  retreated,  and  the  famous  stone 
bridge  that  caused  so  much  confusion,  the  shallow  graves 
in  many  places,  where,  even  then  (less  than  a  year  after) 
the  bones  of  many  protruded,  through  the  scanty  earth 
that  covered  them.  All  this  we  saw  and  returned  to  camp, 
musing  on  the  rude  hand  of  war  that  caused  the  soil  of  the 

'  Mother  of  Presidents  '  to  drink  the  blood  of  brothers  and 
48 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  49 

citizens  of  our  common  country,  who  had  now  become  ene- 
mies. From  the  vicinity  of  Manasses  a  series  of  move- 
ments and  marches  followed  until  we  found  ourselves  on 
the  north  bank  of  the  Rappahannock,  near  its  source,  and 
opposite  Fredericksburg.  All  the  bridges  here  had  been 
burned,  and  steamboats  too,  the  remains  of  which  were 
visible.  We  crossed  the  river  on  pontoons  and  occupied 
the  place  for  a  short  time.  We  were  now  in  the  command 
of  Gen.  McDowell.  It  was  while  encamped  here  at  Fred- 
ericksburgh  that  our  whole  force  was  called  together  on 
one  occasion  to  be  reviewed  by  President  Lincoln.  I  can 
see  them  yet  as  they  rode  down  the  line,  Gen.  McDowell 
in  full  uniform,  making  a  fine  appearance,  and  the  President 
in  citizen's  dress,  with  pale  and  weary  look,  riding  awk- 
wardly along,  seeming  as  if  he  did  not  feel  at  rest  amid 
the  martial  display.  Along  with  the  reviewing  party  and 
in  contrast  to  the  bright  uniforms  of  the  staff  officers,  was 
another  citizen  from  our  own  State,  Hon.  Galusher  A. 
Grow;  then  speaker  of  the  National  House  of  Representa- 
tives. 

The  last  of  Maj.  McCall's  Division,  composed  of 
the  Pennsylvania  Reserves,  were  all  placed  on  steam- 
boats and  taken  to  re-inforce  McClellan's  army  before 
Richmond.  We  landed  at  White  on  the  Pamunky  river, 
marched  to  the  extreme  right  of  the  Union  lines  and  took 
position  at  Mechanicsville,  from  which  point  we  could  see 
the  spires  of  Richmond.  About  the  last  of  June,  1862, 
Gen.  Lee  suddenly  withdrew  Stonewall  Jackson  from 
McDowell's  front  and  he  threw  himself  with  all  his  char- 
acteristic vigor  against  McClellan's  right  wing,  and  that,  of 
course,  struck  the  Pennsylvania  Reserves.  Mechanicsville, 
Games'  Mill,  Charles  City,  Cross  Roads  and  Malvern  Hill 


50  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

followed  in  quick  succession,  which  gave  us  some  expe- 
rience of  the  terribleness  of  war.  This  series  of  engage- 
ments was  known  as  the  '  seven  day's  fight,'  and  doubtless 
was  not  exceeded  in  hardship  and  endurance  for  the  same 
length  of  time,  by  any  in  the  war.  The  sights,  incidents, 
and  dangers  of  that  memorable  campaign  will  live  in  our 
memories  as  long  as  life  shall  last.  The  4th  of  July,  1862, 
we  spent  at  Harrison's  Landing  on  the  James  River.  In 
the  last  of  that  month  an  order,  in  obedience  to  a  recent 
act  of  Congress,  came  to  muster  out  all  Regimental  Bands, 
and  so  we  left  the  army  just  before  its  return  to  Alexan- 
dria, to  take  part  in  the  second  battle  of  Bull  Run. 
Though  returning  home  thus  early  in  the  contest,  many 
members  of  the  Band  re-entered  the  service  of  the  Govern- 
ment and  served  in  various  ways  during  the  war." 

This  affords  a  condensed  but  correct  description  of 
our  various  operations  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  But 
if  we  were  to  give  a  detailed  account  of  the  terrible  slaugh- 
ter and  horrid  scenes  of  suffering  during  that  campaign,  it 
would  surely  demonstrate,  as  Prof.  Snyder  indicates,  that 
we  experienced  the  terribleness  of  war.  The  forces  were 
gradually  concentrated,  and  the  clouds  were  gathering  for 
the  storm  of  battle.  An  uneasiness  pervaded  the  hosts 
prior  to  the  outpouring  of  vengeance.  There  was  a  feeling 
of  dreadful  suspense  before  the  thunder  of  battle  was 
heard.  One  feels,  to  some  extent,  relief  when  the  spell  of 
anxiety  is  broken  by  the  explosion  of  the  deadly  storm 
that  is  inevitable.  The  contending  armies  are  ranged  in 
battle  array.  Soon  the  huge  artillery  introduces  the  direful 
work  of  carnage  and  death.  Cannon  balls  are  hurled  in  ev- 
ery direction.  Bombs  are  bursting  in  the  air  over  the  charg- 
ing columns  of  soldiers.  Everywhere  the  scene  is  enlivened 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  51 

by  active  movements.  Military  skill  and  ingenuity  are 
taxed  to  the  utmost,  and  death  and  sorrow  reign.  Amid 
the  din  of  battle,  the  shrieks  of  the  wounded  and  dying  are 
heard.  Mutilated  and  mangled  forms  are  seen  all  around; 
the  blood  oozes  from  the  veins  of  the  unfortunate  victims, 
and  while  one  tries  to  rescue  them  he  is  all  the  time  in  the 
storm  of  deadly  missiles.  There  is  no  telling  who  will  be 
the  next  to  agonize  in  death.  One  moment  one's  body  is 
unharmed  and  active,  the  next  it  is  dreadfully  lacerated, 
and  the  blood  is  streaming  from  his  veins.  The  adage, 
"  Death  is  no  respecter  of  persons,"  is  here  verified.  The 
rich  and  poor,  the  wise  and  ignorant,  fall  alike  under  its  re- 
sistless sway.  Oh  what  a  scene  of  waste  and  desolation! 
To  a  serious,  candid  thinker  how  awful  the  thought  of  eter- 
nity, and  the  possibility  of  being  launched  into  it  at  any 
moment!  If  we  would  prepare  for  death,  let  us  do  it  be- 
fore destruction  comes  as  a  whirlwind.  How  much  better 
to  prepare  when  all  is  calm  and  serene  than  to  do  other- 
wise! Man's  period  of  probation  is  precious,  so  let  him 
not  fail  to  utilize  the  means  and  opportunities  of  grace.  A 
"  God  save  me"  has  but  little  influence  with  him  who  holds 
the  destinies  of  men,  if  there  has  been  no  effort  made  to 
lay  hold  of  the  means  of  salvation.  "  Be  ye  therefore 
ready,"  is  a  vitally  important  and  pertinent  command. 
Let  us  heed  the  signals  of  warning  in  the  acceptable  time. 
We  musicians  were  employed  in  the  ambulance  corps  and 
our  business  was  to  secure  the  wounded  while  the  battle 
was  raging,  and  bear  them  on  stretchers  to  the  surgeons. 
The  awful  spectacles  of  bleeding  misery  that  met  our  eyes, 
and  the  piercing  groans,  filled  us  with  horror.  But  we  were 
in  it  and  must  make,  the  best  of  our  situation.  My 
thoughts  were  serious,  and  prayerful  too.  I  desired  a 


52  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

prolongation  of  life,  for  I  knew,  by  my  early  conceptions  of 
the  Bible,  that  I  was  unprepared  for  a  sudden  departure  to 
the  eternal  world.  In  this  time  of  desolation  and  jeopardy 
I  could  vividly  see  my  forfeited  opportunities.  How  sweet 
to  learn  truth  in  the  time  of  our  youth!  It  will  guide  us 
safely  through  all  the  dangers  of  life,  and  save  us  when  the 
powers  of  earth  are  in  strife. 

The  first  day  was  one  of  sorrow  and  gloom,  surpassing 
any  I  had  ever  before  witnessed.  I  saw  Gen.  Reynolds 
in  the  midst  of  a  spirited  fire,  when  cannon  balls  on  their 
mission  of  death  and  destruction,  were  demolishing  trees 
and  ploughing  the  earth  in  their  fury,  when  musket  balls 
were  incessantly  whizzing  by  on  their  swift  mission  of 
death:  amid  this  furious  storm  of  battle  I  saw  the  General 
in  the  line  of  his  duty,  exhibiting  courage  before  his  men  at 
the  very  critical  juncture  when  such  a  manifestation  was  re- 
quired. A  brave  officer  can  wield  great  influence  over  his 
men  in  such  an  hour  of  peril,  by  being  self-possessed,  com- 
posed and  courageous,  and  Gen.  Reynolds  evidently  was 
courageous,  composed  and  self-possessed.  He  was  an  ex- 
pert rider  and  a  thoroughly-drilled  soldier  in  every  respect. 
I  shall  never  forget  his  calm  and  brave  appearance  at  the 
battle  of  Mechanicsville.  I  have  thought  of  him  many 
times  since  he  was  killed  at  Gettysburg.  He  had  trained 
himself  by  an  elevated  military  standard  and  there  was  a 
natural  influence  wielded  by  his  personal  presence  in  the 
storm  of  conflict.  Such  men,  were  they  Christianized  to 
the  same  extent,  could  be  utilized,  by  the  grace  of  Godwin 
any  and  every  emergency  of  the  Christian  conflict.  They 
would  be  prepared  to  meet  the  outbreaks  of  human  malice 
and  revenge,  and  with  their  noble  characteristics  of  endur- 
ance and  fortitude,  they  would  meet  the  fate  of  imprison- 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  53 

ment  and  the  most  cruel  torture  of  men  to  evince  their  loy- 
alty to  truth  and  equity.  Such  were  the  characteristics  of 
heroic  Paul  and  Peter.  Had  their  training  been  in  the  mil- 
itary school  they  doubtless  would  have  been  in  the  van  of 
the  army  and  would  have  evinced  a  spirit  of  bravery  and 
adroitness  that  would  have  served  as  a  precedent  for  oth- 
ers. But  God  recognized  in  them  the  proper  constituents 
of  character  to  subserve  his  own  righteous  purpose,  and 
hence  trained  them  to  be  leaders  in  his  more  refined  and 
superior  army,  the  weapons  of  whose  warfare  are  of  a  more 
exquisite  temper  and  grade,  and  operate  upon  the  finer  sen- 
sibilities of  man.  The  noble  feats  of  this  mighty  warfare 
are  not  accomplished  in  blood  and  the  demolition  of  the 
exterior  organism,  but  the  darts  of  death,  which  kill  and 
destroy  sin  in  all  its  direful  phases,  are  directed  to  the  in- 
terior or  spiritual  heart,  in  order  to  overthrow  the  Satanic 
influence. 

We  digressed  in  our  remarks  from  the  battle  scene  at 
Mechanicsville.  Our  object  is  to  deduce  some  practical 
illustrations  from  what  we  saw  and  experienced;  for  there 
is  nothing  that  can  impress  incidents  so  indelibly  on  the 
mind  as  personal  observation.  That  dark,  tumultuous  day 
at  Mechanicsville  will  impress  our  memories  while  life  en- 
dures. The  Reserve  Division,  in  all  its  burdened  marches, 
privations  and  military  duties  had  never  before  been  in 
such  a  strain  of  anxiety  as  when  engaged  in  the  ardent  con- 
test of  this  dismal  day.  When  the  curtains  of  night  were 
lowered,  the  shrieks  and  groans  of  the  wounded  writhing  in 
the  throes  of  death  were  still  heard. 

Many  mothers'  sons  were  crossing  in  intense  agony  to 
the  mysterious  bourne  of  death,  and  the  dreary  tidings,  re- 
luctantly borne  to  those  bereaved  mothers,  caused  their 


54  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

hearts  and  homes  to  be  draped  in  mourning.  Oh,  who  can 
measure  the  grief  a  fond  and  affectionate  mother  must  feel 
at  the  reception  of  such  tidings?  The  gloomy  thought 
that  she  shall  see  the  visage  of  her  darling  boy  no  more  in 
this  life,  constantly  pervades  her  mind.  Oh,  could  she 
have  been  there  in  the  dying  hour,  to  soothe  his  anguish  by 
her  presence,  and  administer  to  his  dying  wants!  She 
could  with  her  loving  hands  have  given  him  the  cooling 
draught,  so  commonly  -pleaded  for  by  the  dying  soldier,— 
the  draught  needed  to  allay  the  thirst  caused  by  the  loss  of 
blood.  She  could  have  gently  wiped  the  cold  sweat  from 
his  brow,  and  she  would  have  been  the  last  to  linger  and  to 
bend  over  him  with  intense  anxiety,  to  see  the  flickering 
light  become  extinct.  She  would,  with  all  her  maternal 
sympathy  and  affection,  have  noticed  the  final  effort  of  the 
heaving  lungs,  the  last  pulsations  of  the  fainting  heart. 
But  in  the  absence  of  a  mother's  care  and  personal  admin- 
istration, how  many  a  son  in  anguish  died  on  the  lone  and 
cruel  field  of  contest! 

The  booming  of  cannon  was  heard  during  the  night. 
Now  and  then  the  darkness  was  dispelled  by  a  fiery  stream 
that  issued  from  the  cannon's  mouth.  Amid  all  these 
gloomy  horrors  we  felt  as  though  we  were  standing  in 
the  presence  of  grim  Death.  I  shall  never  forget  my  posi- 
tion in  a  potato  patch  beneath  an  apple-tree,  after  dismal 
and  hurried  toils  of  the  day  and  night  were  over,  when  the 
wounded  and  dying,  so  far  as  they  could  be  procured,  were 
in  the  surgeon's  care.  My  mind  was  active,  and  my 
thoughts  were  serious.  I  felt  as  though  I  would  like  to  be 
a  humble  Christian  and  knew  that  I  was  not  one.  I  felt 
persuaded  that  I  might  have  been  one,  had  I  obeyed  my 
early  convictions  of  truth  and  right.  But  how  to  be  a  sol- 


ON   SEA  AND   LAND.  55 

dier  and  a  Christian,  I  could  not  see.  I  never  could  recon- 
cile the  two  warfares,  as  my  sentiments  all  through  this 
work  indicate.  Hence  my  only  wish  and  prayer  would  be 
that  the  mercy  of  God  might  prevail  in  my  behalf  and  that 
I  might  be  spared  until  a  future  opportunity  might  be  af- 
forded me  to  become  reconciled  to  my  Maker  through  his 
own  divinely-appointed  means.  If  we  would  frankly  con- 
fess, we  would  be  apprized  of  the  fact  that  many  serious 
thoughts  are  in  the  human  mind  in  such  hours  of  peril. 

The  night  of  dismal  anxiety  passed  away.  Whether 
the  scenes  of  life  be  prosperous  or  adverse,  time  is  ever  on 
the  wing.  The  band  members  were  commanded  to  assist 
in  caring  for  the  wounded.  We  were  not  instructed  as  to 
the  military  movements  of  the  day,  and  when  summoned 
away  on  duty,  some  of  us  hung  our  instruments  in  an  old 
cabin,  expecting  to  attend  to  loading  the  wounded  in  the 
ambulances  and  then  return  and  secure  them.  But  we  had 
no  occasion  to  return,  for  the  rebels  secured  them  for  us. 

We  retreated  to  Games'  Mill,  where  we  were  again  at- 
tacked by  the  Confederates.  A  hot  engagement  and  great 
slaughter  followed.  We  were  now  experiencing  the  dread 
realities  of  a  soldier's  life.  It  was  one  woeful  contest  after 
another  until  everything  seemed  to  be  enveloped  in  the 
dire  calamities  of  war.  There  seemed  to  be  comparative 
stillness  before  the  assault  was  made,  but  we  were  quickly 
ushered  into  the  storm  and  thunder  of  battle.  We  fol- 
lowed the  charging  columns  and  in  advance  of  us  arose 
dense  columns  of  smoke.  On  stretchers  we  carried  from 
the  field  the  wounded  soldiers,  lacerated  and  bleeding,  to 
the  surgeons,  who  might  give  them  timely,  surgical  assist- 
ance. It  was  only  a  repetition  of  the  horrors  of  war;  we 
again  witnessed  some  painful  sights.  Some  were  slightly, 


56  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

and  others  mortally  wounded.  There  was  no  evading  the 
gloomy  disaster,  and  at  times  our  chances  for  surviving  the 
conflict  seemed  almost  hopeless.  We  heard  the  shouts  of 
triumph  as  the  charging  hosts  advanced  in  the  storm  of  bat- 
tle. To  have  a  clear  conception  of  the  disastrous  effects  of 
two  contending  forces  in  battle,  it  must  be  personally  ob- 
served. 

It  is  not  the  design  of  this  work  to  give  a  detailed  ac- 
count of  the  army  movements  in  this  series  of  engagements, 
called  the  seven  days'  fight,  but  only  some  of  the  general 
characteristics.  I  saw  many  terribly-mangled  forms.  I 
helped  to  bear  to  the  surgeons  a  lieutenant  officer,  who  was 
struck  in  the  breast  by  a  fragment  of  a  bombshell.  In  re- 
spiring, the  air  seemed  to  escape  through  the  bleeding  ap- 
erture. In  his  zeal  for  conquest  over  the  opposing  forces 
his  eye  seemed  to  scan  the  movements  of  his  men,  and  he 
appeared  to  be  more  interested  in  their  attainments  than  in 
his  own  lifec  There  was  bravery  in  the  highest  degree. 
Men,  animated  by  the  spirit  of  patriotism,  sacrificed  their 
lives  for  the  sake  of  their  country.  It  showed  their  honesty 
and  loyalty  to  the  Government,  and  their  respect  for  the 
oath  of  allegiance  which  they  had  taken.  This  suffering  of- 
ficer disclosed  his  integrity,  too,  in  a  dangerous  crisis,  when 
it  was  done  at  the  hazard  of  his  life.  This  courage  was  oft- 
en exhibited  by  men  who  had  more  respect  for  their  coun- 
try than  for  God.  Officers  and  soldiers,  who  would  take 
God's  name  in  vain  and  violate  the  higher  and  purer  laws  of 
heaven,  would  stand  undaunted  before  the  cannon's  mouth 
and  curse  their  enemies  in  the  storm  of  battle.  I  have 
heard  men  speak  of  the  brave  spirit  of  the  soldier  in  the 
critical  contest,  as  palliating  all  disloyal  deeds  in  the  sight 
of  their  Maker,  and  make  the  sacrifice  of  their  life  a  condi- 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  57 

tion  of  acceptance  with  God.  Now,  while  I  always  admired 
a  spirit  of  bravery  and  loyalty  to  the  Government,  yet  I 
cannot  endorse  making  that  a  ground  of  acceptance  with 
God.  A  soldier  will  only  obtain  the  honor  and  the  re- 
nown incident  to  his  life;  and  when  he  is  used  by  the  Al- 
mighty as  an  agent  to  punish  the  lawless  and  disobedient, 
he  can  only  anticipate  the  glory  and  remuneration  that  ac- 
crue in  the  line  of  his  military  achievements.  But  the  sol- 
dier of  the  cross  should  evince  the  same  zeal  in  suffering 
and  the  same  self-sacrifice  for  the  cause  he  has  solemnly  es- 
poused and  the  allegiance  he  has  promised  to  the  superior 
spiritual  government,  and  retain  his  loyalty  and  faith  even 
to  the  sacrificing  of  his  life. 

Our  sympathies  often  warp  our  judgment  in  the  effort 
to  discriminate  between  these  two  elements,  and  if  we  had 
no  higher  standard  than  our  own  mind,  we  might  be  excus- 
able. But  God  has  given  us  a  criterion  and  the  only  real 
assurance  of  acceptance  with  him  is  to  be  controlled  by  his 
appointed  means.  When  he  says,  Employ  the  carnal  weap- 
ons, do  so;  when  he  says,  "  Put  up  the  sword  into  his  sheath, 
for  he  that  taketh  the  sword  shall  perish  with  the  sword," 
do  not  try  to  make  his  command  doubtful  and  appeal  to 
the  authority  of  the  law  to  justify  your  course.  That  would 
be  like  King  Ahab  going  to  Ramoth-Gilead.  He  consulted 
the  three  hundred  false  prophets  and  they  ratified  his 
course.  But  Jehoshaphat,  who  was  more  God-fearing,  de- 
sired the  predictions  of  a  despised  prophet  of  the  Lord. 
His  testimony  conflicted  with  the  testimony  of  four  hun- 
dred prominent  men,  and  the  prophecy  of  the  man  of  God 
was  rejected.  But  Ahab  failed;  the  testimony  of  his  four 
hundred  prophets  was  scattered  to  the  winds  and  he  per- 
ished with  the  sword  because  he  did  not  bear  it  in  obedi- 


$8  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

ence  to  the  Divine  command.  And  I  say  (with  no  feeling1 
of  disrespect  to  the  Government)  that  Christ  says  to  his  fol- 
lowers, "  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world,  else  would  my 
servants  fight;"  and  it  required  much  training  by  him  to 
give  his  disciples  a  clear  conception  of  the  spirituality  of 
his  kingdom.  Just  prior  to  his  ascension  they  questioned 
him  with  reference  to  this  matter.  "  Wilt  thou  at  this  time 
restore  the  kingdom  to  Israel?"  They  looked  for  the 
restoration  of  a  temporal  kingdom.  But  they  were  fully  es- 
tablished on  this  question  after  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  Then  they  looked  at  his 
example  and  his'instructions,  relative  to  such  a  life  from  a 
spiritual  stand-point.  No  doubt  Peter  could  see  the  pro- 
priety and  realize  the  force  of  the  Savior's  command  to  put 
"  up  the  sword  in  his  sheath."  Whoever  endeavors  to  es- 
tablish Christ's  kingdom  by  the  power  of  the  sword,  will 
fail. 

Night  again  came  on  and  ended  the  day  of  weary  con- 
test. Many  hundreds  had  taken  hurried  flight  into  the  dis- 
mal regions  of  death.  O  what  a  subject  for  thought  for 
the  mind  that  has  some  degree  of  candor  and  seriousness! 
Who  can  ever  obliterate  from  memory  these  mortal  ago- 
nies? While  the  field  is  strewn  with  the  ghastly  dead, 
others  are  continually  crossing  the  turbid  waters.  We  are 
confronted  on  every  side  by  the  horrible  prospect  of 
blood,  pain,  and  death.  This  awful  experience  certainly 
impresses  on  our  minds  the  terribleness  of  war. 

I  saw  a  young  soldier  under  the  resistless  power  of 
death,  who  dreaded  very  much  td  die.  It  was  right  in  the 
heat  of  the  contest,  when  we  were  busy  bearing  the  wound- 
ed to  the  surgeons  in  the  rear  of  the  contending  forces. 
The  jugular  vein  was  severed  and  the  blood  was  streaming 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  59 

from  his  throat.  His  nearness  to  death  threw  him  into  con- 
sternation and  in  his  anxiety  to  live  he  cast  his  wistful  eyes 
toward  the  surgeons.  Anguish  looked  out  of  his  eyes  that 
were  darkening  in  the  shades  of  death  and  his  visage  was 
stained  with  the  blood  that  was  rapidly  escaping  from  his 
veins.  While  many  mangled  forms  lay  before  me,  this 
young  man,  so  reluctant  to  leave  this  life,  arrested  my  at- 
tention more  particularly.  But  leaving  him  to  meet  his 
gloomy  fate,  I  had  to  go  again  into  the  smoke  and  storm 
of  battle  to  convey  more  of  the  wounded  and  helpless  to 
the  rear  for  surgical  assistance,  thinking  all  the  while  that 
I  might  soon  be  lying  among  the  wounded  or  dying. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Retreat  from  Charles  City  Cross  Roads  to  Malvern  Hills.  —  Fierce  As- 
sault by  the  Confederate  Army.  —  End  of  the  Peninsular  Campaign. 
—  Musicians  Mustered  out  at  Harrison's  Landing.  —  Sorrowful  Sep- 
aration from  our  Late  Comrades.  —  Down  the  James  River  to  Fort- 
ress Monroe,  and  on  to  Baltimore.  —  Suffering  from  Disease  Con- 
tracted while  in  the  Swampy  Regions  of  the  Peninsula.  —  Our  De- 
parture from  Baltimore  to  the  Perkiomen  Bridge.  —  Music  and  its 
Charms.  —  A  Siege  of  Small-pox.  — Attendance  at  Collegeville  Sem- 
inary. —  Determination  to  Enlist  on  a  Man-of-War. 


UPERIOR  numbers  of  the  Confederates  assaulted  us 
in  the  retreat  at  Charles  City  Cross  Roads;  another 
fierce  engagement  followed  and  the  same  horrible  as- 
pect of  blood  and  carnage  met  our  gaze.  Nearly  every- 
where we  saw  mutilated  forms,  all  stained  with  blood,  some 
ghastly  in  death's  cold  embrace:  men  whose  visages  bore 
the  marks  of  intelligence,  but  they  could  no  more  utilize  it 
on  earth;  they  could  take  no  part  in  the  things  of  this  life. 
Life  was  extinct  and  they  were  ready  for  the  soldier's 
grave.  Night  again  came  on  and  ended  the  bloody  contest. 
The  army  kept  falling  back  to  Malvern  Hills,  where 
the  Confederates  gave  us  another  fierce  assault.  We  were 
under  the  protection  of  the  gunboats  on  the  James  River, 
and  their  terrific  bombardment  threw  consternation  into  the 
enemy's  ranks  and  held  them  at  bay.  We  were  held  in  re- 
serve during  this  engagement.  From  the  hilltops  we  ob- 
served the  armies  advancing  in  battle  array  and  saw  the 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  6 1 

wounded  carried  back  from  the  arena  of  cruel  contest. 
The  soldiers  entered  the  scene  of  battle  fully  equipped. 
Regularly  and  orderly  the  columns  poured  into  the  shock 
of  bloody  contest,  bearing  the  flags  of  their  respective  regi- 
ments. Those  flags  designate  the  nation's  power,  and  nev- 
er is  there  a  stronger  demonstration  of  this  than  in  the 
storm  of  battle. 

Here  another  forcible  illustration  can  be  deduced  to 
impart  instruction  to  the  spiritual  army  and  show  the 
strength  of  her  equipments,  when  orderly  retained  in  her 
efforts  to  achieve  her  spiritual  conquests.  There  evidently 
should  be  a  distinction  in  the  external  appearance  of  the 
church  and  the  world.  The  church  should  be  known  as 
well  as  an  army  with  banners.  The  church  that  appears  as 
gorgeously  decorated  as  those  who  dwell  in  kings'  palaces, 
has  lost  her  latitude.  The  Gospel  prescribes  modest  appar- 
el for  Christians,  and  when  these  humble  requirements  of 
the  Gospel  are  discarded,  the  power  of  the  church  is  weak- 
ened. If  she  would  conquer  pride  in  others,  she  must  be 
humble.  To  be  assured  that  we  have  Christian  humility  in 
the  heart,  we  must  have  the  signs  on  the  exterior.  In  this 
respect  the  natural  army  is  more  precise  than  the  so-called 
spiritual  army.  It  is  more  difficult  to  regulate  spiritual 
than  secular  government.  The  flesh  incessantly  wars 
against  the  spirit,  and  by  indulging  its  carnal  desires  for 
show  and  worldly  emolument  the  greater  part  of  the  so- 
callect  Christian  world  is  overcome.  But  if  the  distinct- 
ive characteristics  are  retained,  there  will  be  good  execu- 
tion; and  though  the  great  work,  ratified  by  heaven,  is  hid- 
den from  the  wise  and  prudent,  yet  the  result  of  her  hum- 
ble mission  will  be  disclosed  in  the  crowning  day. 

The  battle  of  Malvern  Hills  ended  this  series  of  mili- 
tary contests  in  the  Peninsular  Campaign.  We,  as  musi- 


62  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

cians,  were  mustered  out  of  service  at  Harrison's  Landing 
on  the  James  River.  After  warfare  rest  was  pleasant.  The 
prospect  of  seeing  our  friends  and  home,  and  of  a  respite 
after  cruel  hardships  was  indeed  an  enjoyable  one.  But  to 
go  and  leave  our  friends,  endeared  to  us  by  hardships  and 
adversities,  was  sad  and  painful.  Our  separation  was  ef- 
fected at  Harrison's  Landing,  and  as  our  comrades  came  to 
take  their  leave,  we  felt  sad  to  think  that  scenes  of  horror 
like  those  we  had  witnessed  together  in  the  past,  were 
awaiting  them  in  the  future.  Many  of  our  fellow-soldiers 
had  suffered  such  intolerable  anguish  that  they  desired 
death  as  a  relief  from  their  woes,  and  it  was  probable  that 
some  of  our  surviving  comrades  would  share  the  same 
gloomy  fate.  The  prospects  of  this  life  are  very  uncertain 
and  especially  when  human  hostilities  rage.  I  had  a  spe- 
cial concern  for  my  brother  younger  than  myself  who  had 
taken  quite  an  active  part  in  the  series  of  engagements,  but", 
like  myself,  had  escaped  from  every  bloody  contest  unin- 
jured. I  feared  that  I  should  never  see  his  face  again.  It 
was  sad  to  think  that  I  could  return  to  the  home  so  dear  to 
us  both  and  see  our  mother  and  brother  and  sisters,  who 
were  all  so  anxious  for  our  welfare  and  the  prolongation  of 
our  lives,  while  he  must  be  left  behind,  exposed  to  cruel 
hostilities  and  the  hardships  incident  to  the  life  of  a  sol- 
dier. With  such  feelings  I  left  him. 

We  boarded  the  steam-boat  and  were  carried  down  the 
James  River  to  Fortress  Monroe,  then  across  the  Chesa- 
peake Bay  to  the  City  of  Baltimore.  I  returned  worn  and 
emaciated  by  sickness  and  exposure,  my  constitution  hav- 
ing been  shocked  by  the  siege  of  pneumonia  which  I  passed 
through  at  Alexandria,  which  disease  was  contracted  dur- 
ing the  tedious  march  from  Camp  Pierpont  to  the  above- 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  63 

named  place.  In  addition  to  this  I  had  a  severe  attack  of 
diarrhoea  during  the  Peninsular  Campaign,  occasioned  by 
drinking  the  surface  water  in  that  low  and  swampy  region. 
Many  a  poor  soldier  died  of  the  disease  in  that  gloomy, 
sickly  place,  but  I  had  so  far  escaped  the  grim  monster, 
death,  and  was  crossing  the  Chesapeake  on  my  homeward 
trip.  Not  one  of  the  number  composing  our  band  was 
killed  or  wounded.  A  soldier  selected  from  the  military 
ranks  and  employed  in  the  band  as  drummer  was  taken 
prisoner  by  the  Confederates  during  the  succession  of  bat- 
tles but  had  been  restored  to  Federal  lines  prior  to  our  de- 
parture; but  was  remanded  to  the  company  from  which  he 
had  been  taken.  Not  having  entered  the  Government  serv- 
ice as  a  musician,  the  act  of  Congress  to  release  from  the 
United  States  service  all  regimental  bands  did  not  reach 
him.  Two  of  our  number  had  been  discharged  because  of 
sickness,  and  the  rest  of  us  were  all  homeward  bound. 
Most  of  us  had  secured  instruments  again  and  were  solicit- 
ed to  play  our  military  strains  as  we  journeyed  toward 
home.  Having  had  one  year's  steady  practice,  we  had  be- 
come somewhat  proficient  in  the  science  and  could  perform 
our  parts  well. 

We  went  home  with  deep  emotions,  because  we  were 
released  from  the  woes  of  military  life  and  had  the, pros- 
pect of  home  associations.  I  might  illustrate  from  this 
event  the  entrance  of  the  soldiers  of  the  cross  into  the  land 
of  rest.  The  Prophet  Isaiah  depicts  the  scene  in  triumph- 
ant splendor:  "  Then  shall  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord  re- 
turn with  singing  and  everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads;  the 
mountains  shall  break  forth  from  before  them  into  singing 
and  all  the  trees  of  the  fields  shall  clap  their  hands."  This 
is  a  figurative  representation  of  the  universal  joy  that  shall 


64  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

attend  the  triumphant  admission  of  the  victorious  soldiers 
of  the  army  of  Christ  to  the  glory  world.  The  strains  that 
will  grace  that  celestial  reunion  must  be  learned  amid  the 
hardships,  self-denials,  crosses,  losses,  disappointments  and 
everything  incidental  to  our  spiritual  warfare  in  this  life. 
He  who  does  not  experience  the  contests  against  sin  in  its 
diversified  operations  and  the  Prince  of  the  power  of  the  air 
wielding  his  Satanic  wiles,  will  never  know  the  thrills  of  ec- 
static joy  that  shall  permeate  the  souls  of  the  redeemed 
when  Christ  in  his  glory  shall  appear  to  release  them  from 
the  warfare.  Martial  music  will  animate  the  soldier  in  mil- 
itary life,  but  it  does  not  embolden  the  spiritual  soldier  in 
his  spiritual  campaign.  That  requires  music  that  is  finer 
and  sweeter, — music  that  tends  to  inspire  the  spiritual  sen- 
ses. That  music  must  be  tuned  from  the  world  above.  O 
that  the  soldiers  of  the  cross  would  learn  the  strains  well! 
Let  there  be  no  discord  in  the  melodies. 

We  made  the  welkin  resound  with  our  national  airs  in 
the  City  of  Baltimore  after  the  waters  of  the  Chesapeake 
were  crossed.  We  were  conveyed  from  there  to  Philadel- 
phia by  .rail.  At  each  prominent  place  we  gave  notice  of 
our  arrival  by  the  music  of  the  band.  I  do  not  believe  we 
ever  performed  our  parts  more  enthusiastically  than  when 
-,ve  were  Hearing  our  old  familiar  landscape.  This  was  the 
second  time  that  I  was  spared  to  return  from  the  army. 
At  Norristown,  the  place  of  rendezvous  of  my  first  enlist- 
ment, we  were  furnished  with  a  stage  coach  drawn  by  four 
horses  and  thus  were  escorted  to  the  old  familiar  place 
called  Perkiomen  Bridge,  to  the  residence  of  Judge  Long- 
aker.  Many  of  our  friends  were  there  to  welcome  our  re- 
turn and  we  saluted  them  with  several  of  the  choice  airs 
which  we  had  frequently  discoursed  in  the  army  service. 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  65 

If  I  could  now  interest  the  people  with  the  Gospel  trumpet 
as  we  amused  them  then,  it  would  afford  me  much  consola- 
tion. But  finely-cultured  musicians,  just  as  finely-cultured 
orators,  have  the  preference  in  this  world.  It  is  much  eas- 
ier to  stir  up  our  passions  by  the  artistic  movements  on  an 
instrument  and  impress  the  sentiment  of  some  war-like  or 
romantic  air  than  to  thrill  the  soul  and  impress  it  with  the 
deep  sense  and  spiritual  meaning  of  the  sacred  songs  that 
are  tuned  from  the  world  above.  The  senses  of  the  soul 
must  be  refined  and  purified  before  they  can  appreciate 
the  spiritual  melody. 

David,  the  sweet  singer  of  Israel  and  an  excellent 
performer  on  stringed  instruments,  exclaims,  "  Blessed 
are  the  people  that  hear  the  joyful  sound."  The  joyful 
sound  alluded  to  does  not  have  reference  only  to  the  ex- 
ternal ear  and  its  attraction  to  the  melody  of  song,  or 
the  harmonious  accents  of  the  finely-tuned  instrument, 
but  it  is  the  music  of  heaven,  thrilling  the  soul  through 
this  charming  medium,  thus  renewing  the  spiritual  life 
and  bringing  it  back  to  its  normal  faculties.  Our  music 
had  often  made  light  and  buoyant  the  hearts  of  the  weary 
soldiers,  on-  their  long  and  fatiguing  marches,  and  dis- 
pelled their  gloom  when  the  din  and  horrors  of  battle 
were  over.  The  divine  music  lends  its  sacred  charms  to 
the  soldiers  of  the  cross  amid  hardships  and  perils,  and 
animates  them  in  their  warfare  against  sin  and  the  powers 
of  hell.  Our  band-master  had  an  exquisite  ear  for  music, 
and  was  a  good  composer,  so  we  had  choice  selections,  and 
under  his  competent  teachings  discoursed  some  good  mu- 
sic; we  threw  all  our  spirit  into  it  on  our  return  to  the  Key- 
stone State. 

Music  has  become  the  charm  and  attraction  of  the 
popular  churches  of  our  age,  and,  in  connection  with  ora- 


66  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

tory  and  ostentation,  is  made  a  specialty.  Unregenerated 
persons,  and  even  skeptics  and  infidels,  are  often  employed 
to  do  the  singing  and  playing,  and  I  am  forced  to  the  con- 
clusion that  spirituality  is  neglected.  What  a  deep  gloom 
will  be  felt  in  Babylon  when  her  downfall  occurs,  when  her 
traffic  ceases,  and  her  wealth,  beauty,  culture,  magnificence 
and  fame  are  all  swept  away.  It  is  then  that  the  superior 
music  of  heaven  will  be  heard,  the  melodious  song  of  the 
redeemed,  who  were  trained  in  the  hardships  of  the  spirit- 
ual warfare,  "  and  washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb."  That  celestial  music  will  sup- 
ersede the  music  of  earth,  and  lead  the  redeemed  soul  into 
the  higher  strains  of  rapture  and  bliss.  Oh  that  our  hearts 
may  be  tuned  to  sing  that  beautiful  song  of  the  redeemed 
of  the  Lord  in  the  land  that  is  free  from  sorrow  and  death! 

Well,  we  met  our  friends  once  more  on  the  shores  of 
time.  It  was  wonderful  to  reflect  upon  the  past,  to  review 
all  our  ups  and  downs  in  military  life,  the  perils  that  at- 
tended us,  ancl  then  realize  that  we  were  home  again.  But, 
although  I  was  home  with  everything  that  seemed  to  aid 
my  consecration  to  the  Lord,  yet  I  was  too  prone  to  say, 
like  Felix  of  old,  "  Go  thy  way  for  this  time,  when  I  have 
a  more  convenient  season  I  will  call  for  thee."  My  jovial 
disposition  and  attachment  to  friends  absorbed  my  atten- 
tion, and  the  work  of  grace  was  still  excluded.  I,  like 
many  others,  respected  religion  in  others  but  was  not  yet 
willing  to  make  the  sacrifice  required  to  obtain  it.  My 
heart  was  hardened:  military  life  and  music  seemed  to  hold 
sway.  O  how  our  higher  and  native  sensibilities  can  be  fet- 
tered down  to  flesh  and  sense! 

.    I  soon  after  passed  through  a  siege  of  small-pox,  which 
disease   was    prevalent   in    our  vicinity.     Its  ravages   were 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  6f 

loathsome,  and  it  hurried  many  to  eternity.  This  aroused 
my  thoughts  and  reminded  me  of  the  uncertainty  of  Hfe 
and  my  liability  to  leave  the  world  unreconciled  to  God. 
My  constitution  was  considerably  broken  down  by  the  dis- 
ease. I  attended  the  seminary  for  a  time  at  Collegeville, 
then  under  the  supervision  of  Mr.  Henry  A.  Hunsicker. 
But  I  was  restless  and  discontented.  I  was  not  satisfied 
in  the  army  and  I  was  not  satisfied  out  of  it. 

In  the  spring  of  1863  I  had  quite  a  pleasant  interview 
with  Bro.  Isaac  Kulp  on  religion.  In  the  course  of  our  con- 
versation he  observed  that  I  had  been  thinking  more  on 
that  subject  than  he  supposed,  and  I  was  much  impressed 
with  his  zeal  for  the  cause,  and  his  concern  for  me,  a  poor 
wandering  soul.  But  the  burden  with  me  was  to  start,  and 
I  presume  that  is  the  burden  that  many  have  to  contend 
with.  I  went  to  live  in  Philadelphia,  soon  after  this  conver- 
sation with  Bro.  Kulp,  and  there  followed  my  trade.  But 
army  intelligence,  and  the  absence  of  many  of  my  com- 
rades in  the  war,  filled  me  with  uneasiness  and  discomfort. 
I  had  no  pleasure  in  anything.  And  no  wonder  I  was  rest- 
less, knowing  my  duty  to  God  and  not  doing  it.  That  is 
what  makes  many  a  soul  uneasy  and  wretched.  In  this  my 
apparent  extremity  I  concluded  to  enlist  on  a  man-of-war. 


r, 


,      On  the  Dark  Blue  Sea. 

The  sailor  boy,  in  our  picture,  has  a  fine  view  of  his  surroundings  from  his  elevated 
position  on  the  mast-head.    While  many  hardships  fall  to  his  lot,  he  has 

also  his  happy  hours,  and  we  here  see  him  in  all  his  glory. 
68 


CHAPTER    VII. 


Deciding  to  Enlist  on  a  Whaler.  —  Breaking  the  News  of  my  Determi- 
nation to  the-Home  Circle.  —  On  to  New  York  and  later  on,  to  Bed- 
ford, Mass.  —  Initiated  to  my  new  Duties  on  Board  the  "  Oriole."  - 
My    Feelings,  as    Expressed    in  a  Poetic   Effusion.  —  The    Gulf 
Stream.  —  A  Wise  Dispensation  of  Providence. 


NE  morning  I  started  to  the  wharf  to  carry  out  my 
project;  but  I  was  interrupted  in  my  course,  and  I 
subsequently  regarded  it  as  a  divine  interposition. 
I  accosted  a  recruiting  officer  who  was  mustering  men  for 
the  whale  fishery.  He  spoke  of  his  business  and  asked  me 
if  I  did  not  feel  like  taking  a  voyage  over  the  dark  blue  sea. 
At  first  I  declined,  not  being  willing  to  be  turned  from  my 
purpose  of  enlisting  on  board  of  the  war-vessel.  But  he 
persisted,  as  agents  generally  do,  and  thus  drew  my  atten- 
tion to  his  enterprise.  I  began  to  question  him  about  the 
business,  and  after  receiving  some  information  I  placed  be- 
fore my  vision  the  romantic  part  of  the  enterprise,  its  roving 
character,  novel  features,  and  the  great  amount  of  knowl- 
edge and  experience  to  be  obtained,  and  I  concluded  to 
undertake  the  voyage.  The  agent  tried  to  be  sure  of  his 
victim  and  entreated  me  to  repair  at  once  to  New  York 
City  at  his  expense;  but  I  declined,  intending  to  return 
home  and  apprize  my  mother,  brother  and  sisters  of  my 
project. 

I  went  home  and  was  heartily  welcomed  by  them  all. 

They  all  seemed  as  anxious  as  ever  for  my  welfare  and 
69 


70  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

prosperity,  and  were  joyous  and  happy  with  my  presence 
again  in  the  circle  of  home.  I  was  loath  to  mar  their 
peace,  hence  had  not  the  courage  to  break  to  them  the 
doleful  tidings  of  my  early  departure  for  the  stormy  ocean. 
Night  came  on,  and  still  the  gloomy  project  was  not  di- 
vulged. At  last  I  disclosed  the  matter  to  my  oldest  broth- 
er, John,  and  requested  him  to  submit  it  to  mother  after  I 
had  retired.  Another  troubled  night  was  experienced. 
When  morning  dawned  I  reluctantly  arose  to  behold  my 
mother's  countenance  changed  from  joy  to  sorrow.  Her 
feelings  were  sadly  disturbed,  and  her  restless  and  discon- 
tented son  was  the  cause  of  it.  The  Prophet  Isaiah  says, 
"The  wicked  are  like  the  troubled  sea  which  cannot  rest." 
I  was  truly  in  the  sinful  element  of  unrest  and  was  des- 
tined soon  to  learn  by  experience  the  force  of  the  proph- 
et's language  in  reference  to  the  troubled  sea.  I  felt  that 
I  was  the  cause  of  the  gloomy  aspect  of  things  at  home, 
and  as  a  result  soon  took  my  leave.  Mother  did  not  say 
much  this  time  to  have  me  change  my  purpose,  for  she 
knew  by  sad  experience  that  I  was  determined  to  execute 
my  projects  when  once  they  were  fixed  in  my  mind.  I 
bade  them  all  adieu  at  home  and  left  for  Perkiomen  Bridge, 
where  I  took  the  stage-coach  for  Norristown.  I  sat  on  the 
top  of  the  stage  and  on  the  way  played  several  lively  airs 
on  the  B-flat  cornet,  to  dispel  my  gloom  and  drown  my 
sorrow. 

I  met  the  recruiting  officer  in  Philadelphia  and  board- 
ed the  train  in  the  evening  for  New  York.  I  felt  lonely 
and  sad  as  I  swiftly  rolled  toward  the  famous  city.  This 
was  my  third  separation  from  home  and  friends  to  engage 
in  adventuresome  enterprises;  and  no  one  could  tell  wheth- 
er I  would  be  permitted  to  return.  We  short-sighted 


OX   SEA   AND  LAND.  71 

creatures  fail  to  measure  the  worth  of  privileges  and  bless- 
ings till  they  are  forfeited  and  gone.  Many  a  poor  mor- 
tal is  controlled  and  deceived  by  the  power  of  sin  and  the 
prospective  pleasures  of  life,  until  death  and  separation 
occur  and  leave  him  forlorn,  his  heart  riven  with  anguish. 
Then  he  would  give  worlds  to  be  restored  to  the  blessings 
and  golden  opportunities  of  life  once  more. 

I  ate  my  breakfast  in  the  City  of  New  York  the  next 
morning  with  a  man  to  whom  I  had  been  directed  by  my 
recruiting  officer  at  Philadelphia.  All  faces  were  strange 
to  me  now  and  as  I  wandered  off,  perhaps  my  feelings' 
were  similar  to  those  of  the  prodigal  when  he  repaired  to  a 
far  country.  But  I  had  made  my  choice  as  he  did  his,  and 
I  must  abide  the  consequences.  I  could  have  repented 
in  New  York  and  turned  back  from  my  rash  undertaking, 
but- 1  was  too  resolute  to  do  so.  I  left  the  great  city  in  the 
evening  on  a  steamer,  and  was  conveyed  down  Long  Island 
Sound  on  my  way  to  Bedford,  Mass.;  from  which  port  I  ex- 
pected to  sail  over  the  bosom  of  the  great  Atlantic.  We 
reached  Bedford  the  next  day  and  I  was  soon  accosted  by 
men  who  appeared  to  be  deeply  interested  in  raw  recruits. 
They  proposed  to  furnish  me  boarding,  lodging,  clothing 
for  the  voyage,  and,  in  short,  the  entire  outfit.  They 
seemed  to  be  willing  to  grant  all  these  without  money  and 
without  price;  but  the  money  was  expected  out  of  the 
proceeds  of  the  trip,  and  the  price,  I  judge,  was  fixed  at 
twice  and,  perhaps,  three  times  the  value  of  the  goods. 

I  met  many  sons  of  the  ocean  here,  and  heard  their 
thrilling  tales  of  ocean  life.  I  soon  learned  that  the  ship 
on  which  I  was  to  sail  was  anchored  in  Buzzard's  Bay, 
and  having  signed  the  articles  of  agreement,  the  raw  re- 
cruits were  all  taken  aboard  the  bark  Oriole,  anchored 


72  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

in  the   bay  about  one   mile   from   shore.     This   introduced 
us  to  a  new  life,  and  we  were  left  to  look  and  wonder. 

We  took  an  observation  of  our  strange  residence.  The 
existence  of  thirty-five  men  on  such  a  limited  craft  seemed 
hardly  possible.  But  I  had  given  myself  up  to  nautical 
authority,  and  it  was  not  my  prerogative  to  complain  of 
the  size  of  the  family  or  dimensions  of  our  home  on  the 
rolling  deep.  A  colored  man  had  charge  of  the  ship  rid- 
ing at  anchor,  and  we  interrogated  him  in  regard  to  the 
character  of  the  life  we  were  about  to  begin.  His  delin- 
eations were  not  very  flattering,  and  we  concluded  that 
experience  would  disclose  more  of  the  reality  of  ocean 
life  than  ever  we  had  learned  by  theory.  We  experiment- 
ed on  climbing  the  masts  at  our  leisure,  while  the  ship 
was  still  anchored;  for  it  was  a  question  whether  we  could 
effect  a  safe  arrival  at  the  top  when  our  bark  was  liberated 
from  her  cable  and  was  tossing  on  the  sea.  We  found 
our  floating  home  too  unstable,  even  when  stayed  by  the 
anchor,  to  scale  the  masts  to  the  royal  yard;  and  in  con- 
sequence we  had  not  much  pride  in  our  ability  as  seamen. 

A  few  days  after  we  went  on  board,  the  officers  and 
the  remainder  of  the  crew  came.  We  were  now  afforded  a 
view  of  our  whole  family  together.  Different  nationalities 
were  suddenly  ushered  into  our  midst:  quite  a  number  of 
Portuguese  and  Americans,  an  Austrian,  a  German,  a 
Spaniard,  etc.  The  captain's  name  was  Mr.  Jernigan,  of 
Martha's  Vineyard;  chief  mate,  Mr.  Apes  of  New  Lon- 
don, Connecticut;  second  mate,  Mr.  March,  of  New  Hamp- 
shire; third  mate,  Mr.  Ross,  of  New  York;  fourth  mate, 
Mr.  Silvia,  a  Portuguese.  This  afforded  an  officer  for 
each  whale-boat.  There  were  four  harpooners:  one  Amer-' 
ican,  one  Sandwich  Islander,  from  Honolulu,  Oahu  Island, 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  73 

and  one  Portuguese  from  Bruno  Island,  Cape  Verde  group; 
he  was  black  as  jet,  with  sharp  features  and  long,  straight, 
black  hair;  one  white  Portuguese,  from  the  Azores  Islands. 
This  completed  the  corps  of  harpooners.  There  was  a 
Spanish  steward  to  wait  on  the  officers,  an  African  cook, 
black  as  jet,  full  of  antics  and  resembling  a  clown;  a  ship- 
carpenter;  a  cooper,  a  German;  a  cabin-boy,  about  four- 
teen years  of  age,  to  wait  on  cabin  officers;  a  steerage  boy, 
to  wait  on  harpooners,  coopers  and  carpenters,  who  all 
occupied  the  steerage.  The  rest  of  the  crew  served  before 
the  mast. 

We  eyed  our  officers  with  much  anxiety,  for  we  knew 
that  they  were  the  main  factors  in  the  government  of  the 
floating  craft.  Nearly  half  of  the  men  before  the  mast 
were  able  seamen,  and  the  others  were  men  who  had  had 
no  experience  in  nautical  life.  The  captain  was  an  intelli- 
gent-looking man,  and  his  looks  did  not  belie  him.  He 
had  an  athletic  movement,  a  commanding  appearance,  and 
a  quick  and  ready  speech.  Leonard  Apes  had  a  bold, 
daring  appearance;  his  eye  was  piercing,  he  had  high  cheek 
bones;  in  short,  he  was  of  grim  and  resolute  mien.  To 
become  refractory  under  his  rule 'and  authority,  indicated 
a  recantation  of  rebellious  ideas  or  extinction  of  life.  Mr. 
March  was  a  corpulent  man;  rather  a  pleasant-looking 
fellow  so  long  as  his  equilibrium  was  not  disturbed;  but  if 
his  temper  was  ruffled,  a  storm  of  indignation  was  sure  to 
follow.  Mr.  Ross  was  rather  inclined  to  be  good-natured, 
but  long  and  continued  familiarity  with  the  rough  usages 
of  a  mariner's  life,  and  the  temptations  to  debauchery 
surrounding  him,  tended  to  destroy  his  naturally  good 
traits  and  rendered  him  depraved.  He  was  skeptical, 
and  would  good-naturedly  taunt  and  deride  a  professor 


74  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

of  religion.  Mr.  Silvia  was  of  a  jovial  disposition,  but 
firm  and  decisive  in  duty  and  straightforward  in  the  line 
of  his  duty.  He  was  a  full-blooded  Portuguese  and  an 
expert  and  able  seaman.  Ability  in  seamanship  is  charac- 
teristic of  the  Portuguese  race. 

The  officers  and  crew  being  aboard,  all  was  animation 
and  business,  and  when  orders  were  given  by  the  officers, 
the  seamen  having  knowledge  of  the  methods  of  opera- 
tion, led  off  and  the  uneducated  portion  of  the  crew  fol- 
lowed, with  the  prospect  that  they  might  live  and  learn. 
The  first  thing  on  the  program  was  to  heave  the  anchor. 
This  was  effected  by  a  large  windlass  around  which  was 
wound  the  strong  cable,  attached  to  the  anchor,  sunk  in 
the  earth  at  the  bottom  of  the  bay.  The  command  being 
given  by  the  officer  to  heave  the  anchor,  we  worked  vig- 
orously, and  soon  the  anchor  began  to  slacken  its  firm  hold 
in  the  earth  beneath,  as  the  ship  moved  to  a  position  di- 
rectly over  it,  and  the  crew  was  at  the  windlass.  The 
heavy  and  powerful  instrument  rose,  as  the  strength  of  the 
crew  continued  to  be  applied.  In  this  operation  the  main 
dependence  was  on  physical  force,  not  on  ingenuity.  It 
served  as  a  fair  introduction  to  nautical  labor  and  im- 
pressed us  with  the  idea  that  our  muscles  must  be  firmly 
adapted  to  hard  toil.  The  anchor  having  been  raised  and 
suspended  at  the  bow  of  the  ship,  the  steam  tug-boat  drew 
us  out  through  the  channel,  marked  by  buoys,  into  the 
open  sea.  A  pilot  attended  us  through  the  difficult  pas- 
sage who  was  responsible,  and  not  the  captain,  for  the 
safety  of  the  vessel.  Beacon  lights  along  the  shore  illum- 
inate the  passage  at  night  and  guide  the  mariner  from  the 
stormy  main. 

Once  launched  on  the  broad  Atlantic,  the  steam  tug 
left  us  and  returned  to  the  harbor.  We  were  on  the  briny 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  75 

waters  and  the  distance  between  us  and  the  receding  shore 
kept  getting  greater.  The  experienced  mariners  ascended 
the  masts  and  wrent  out  upon  the  yard-arms  to  unfurl  the 
sails,,  while  we  unskilled  fellows  assisted  in  hauling  home 
the  sheets,  thus  spreading  the  sails  to  the  wind.  We  kept 
looking  back  to  get  the  last  glimpse  of  the  shore  before 
it  disappeared  from  our  vision  and  left  us  naught  but  the 
watery  waste  and  the  firmament.  How  novel  the  scene 
and  how  strange  the  experiences  of  this  new  life  to  which 
we  were  about  to  be  inured!  We  were  about  to  experience 
that  which  we  knew  by  theory  only,  which  we  had  read 
about  in  our  comfortable  homes,  "  A  life  on  the  ocean 
wave,  a  home  on  the  rolling  deep."  The  vessel  moved 
along  over  the  disturbed  element,  yielding  to  the  swell  of 
the  sea.  The  unnatural  motion  began  to  make  us  lands- 
men feel  as  though  we  had  departed  from  our  natural  ele- 
ment, and  we  had  fearful  apprehensions  of  suffering  the 
consequences  of  the  transition.  The  heaving  surges  soon 
made  our  stomachs  heave,  and  we  were  rendered  miserable 
and  sick.  Our  life  surely  was  unstable  as  water,  and  fe- 
licity, if  any  more  there  might  be  in  reservation  for  us, 
was  concealed  behind  the  dismal  clouds  of  the  future. 

In  the  prime  of  my  life  I  wandered  from  home 

About  twenty-eight  years  ago, 
To  sail  on  the  sea  where  the  proud  waves  foam, 

And  the  winds  in  their  fury  blow, 

I  soon  was  ploughing  the  Wide-rolling  deep, 

Perchance  to  return  never  more. 
I  tell  you,  my  friends,  it  makes  a  boy  weep 

To  take  his  last  look  at  the  shore. 

The  golden  sun  set  'neath  the  far-swelling  tide, 
And  the  dark  shades  of  night  soon  came  on, 

While  the  billows  kept  beating  the  ship  on  her  side, 
And  I  kept  thinking  of  home. 


76  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

A  landsman  at  best  is  awkward  at  sea 
When  the  vessel  is  driven  and  tossed; 

A  surge  from  the  windward  will  send  him  to  lee, 
And  he's  ever  afraid  he'll  be  lost. 

Our  lesson  on  ropes  was  a  study  so  new, 
And  nautical  phrases  are  strange: 

Our  words  of  address  to  the  learned  of  the  crew 
Would  doubtless  admit  of  some  change. 


Unfurling  the  Sails. 

My  ascension  at  first  to  the  top  of  the  mast, 
How  I  scaled  the  rope-ladder  with  care; 

What  a  look  of  deep  sadness  my  visage  o'ercast, 
As  I  tremblingly  rose  in  the  air. 

In  sorrow  I  sat  on  the  fore-royal-yard; 

My  physical  courage  was  low, 
I  thought,  sure  a  mariner's  life  it  is  hard, 

'Tis  a  life  of  peril  and  woe. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  77 

This  poem  expresses  the  sentiments  of  one  thus  for- 
lorn and  distressed,  thrown  into  a  life  and  element  new 
and  untried,  and  endeavoring  to  perform  difficult  labor,  in 
which  he  is  unskilled.  I  had  to  be  urged  vehemently  to 
the  mast-head,  and  I  shall  not  soon  jiorget  the  command 
of  the  mate,  and  his  angry  frown  as  he  scanned  my  un- 
couth movements  in  my  perplexed  condition  and  extrem- 
ity of  woe.  I  finally  gained  the  summit  with  much  diffi- 
culty, and  to  me  it  seemed  to  be  a  wonderful  feat. 

Had  I  tried  as  hard  to  counteract  my  carnal  propen- 
sities and  avail  myself  of  the  grace  of  God  for  the  culture 
of  the  Christian  traits  of  character,  I  might  before  then 
have  made  considerable  progress  in  the  divine  life.  How 
hard  it  is  for  us  to  learn  the  way  of  truth,  especially  in 
the  days  of  our  youth!  But  we  all  must  learn  sometime, 
that  the  yoke  of  the  world  is  more  galling,  than  the  hum- 
ble yoke  of  Christ.  An  acceptation  of  the  yoke  of  Christ 
would  have  obviated  all  these  heavy  woes,  and  though  I 
might  have  been  contending  against  the  opposing  elements 
without,  yet  I  should  have  been  free  from  these  stings  of 
a  guilty  conscience  within.  We  may  rove  over  the  earth 
and  traverse  the  trackless  main  from  pole  to  pole  in  pur- 
suit of  worldly  enjoyments  or  fame,  but  they  impart  no 
peace  to  the  mind  or  rest  to  the  soul  that  is  burdened 
with  guilty  fears.  But  the  yoke  which  Christ  imposes 
will  afford  the  sure  and  solid  peace  and  the  glory  which 
the  world  can  neither  give  nor  take  away. 

I  had  to  remain  two  hours  at  the  mast-head  to  become 
accustomed  to  the  high  position.  When  the  time  came 
for  me  to  descend  to  the  deck,  fears  were  in  the  way  again. 
In  everything  pertaining  to  ocean  life  and  duties,  I  was 
untutored  and  unskilled.  We  even  could  not  walk  and  re- 


78  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

tain  our  equilibrium  until  we  got  our  sea-legs  on.  It  was 
indeed  sport  for  the  trained  mariners  to  behold  the  awk- 
ward efforts  of  the  raw  recruits.  We  were  born  and 
reared  where  the  foundation  under  our  feet  was  firm  and 
stationary;  but  to  become  accustomed  to  a  foundation  that 
was  incessantly  moving  was  the  lesson  to  be  learned,  and 
it  required  much  effort  to  adapt  ourselves  to  the  motion 
of  the  ship  so  as  to  keep  our  equilibrium  every  time  she 
careened  over  either  on  the  starboard  or  larboard  side. 
When  the  movements  of  our  bodies  were  not  adapted  to 
the  movement  of  the  ship,  which  was  constantly  rolling 
from  one  side  to  the  other,  we  would  lose  our  balance  and 
the  result  was  a  ludicrous  fall. 

Every  evening  we  received  lessons  on  the  ropes  and 
rigging  of  the  ship.  These  were  lessons  almost  similar  to 
learning  Latin  terms  in  school.  Our  task  was  assigned  us 
every  evening  by  the  mate,  and  the  following  evening  we 
were  expected  to  recite,  and  be  prepared  to  fix  upon  the 
tablet  of  our  memories  the  names  of  another  new  set  of 
ropes.  Thus  we  went  through  the  routine  of  study  and 
recitation  until  every  rope  was  fixed  on  the  mind.  After 
they  were  indelibly  impressed  on  the  memory  in  their 
regular  order,  then  we  were  required  to  discriminate.  It 
was  like  learning  the  scale  in  music:  after  we  learn  to  run 
the  scale  up  and  down,  any  one  note  in  the  scale  is  in- 
cidentally referred  to,  and  thus  the  human  voice  is  trained 
to  give  each  note  its  exact  sound.  It  is  as  necessary  to  be 
familiar  with  the  ropes  on  a  ship  as  a  skillful  performer  on 
an  instrument  is  with  the  different  strings  or  keys  of  his 
instrument.  Every  rope  has  its  importance  and  wields  its 
power  in  the  controlling  of  the  ship.  So,  comparatively 
speaking,  every  command  of  the  Bible  has  its  influence  in 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  79 

the  saving  of  the  soul.  And  any  professed  religious  teach- 
er who  discredits  the  utility  of  any  of  the  simple  com- 
mands of  Christ,  and  argues  before  his  congregation  that 
they  are  non-saving  or  obsolete,  is  just  as  inconsistent  and 
nonsensical  as  a  man  who  professes  to  be  an  able  seaman 
and  stands  before  nautical  men  and  argues  the  non-utility 
of  any  of  the  ropes  that  are  so  orderly  and  systematically 
arranged.  But  he  would  not  stand  long  before  such  in- 
telligent beings  and  argue  such  nonsense,  for  they  would 
not  believe  it.  Neither  will  a  professed  spiritual  teacher 
pursue  such  an  unwise  course  before  a  spiritually  intelli- 
gent audience,  because  they  will  discredit  his  teaching. 
God  has  not  laid  down  a  command  in  the  Bible  that  is  not 
designed  to  impart  spiritual  life  to  the  soul.  Hence,  to  be 
a  genuine  follower  of  Christ  signifies*  to  obey  from  the 
heart  the  entire  form  of  doctrine  which  he  has  delivered  to 
us  in  his  revelation.  It  is  without  force,  signification,  or 
reason,  to  cry  Lord,  Lord,  and  not  do  the  things  which  he 
commands.  Christ  means  just  what  he  says  and  we  are 
to  do  just  what  he  says,  if  we  would  be  saved. 

Practice  makes  perfect,  the  old  adage  says,  and  there 
is  truth  in  the  expression.  We  experienced  it  in  our  life 
at  sea:  the  more  we  practiced  the  duties  on  board  the 
vessel,  the  more  expert  we  became  in  their  accomplish- 
ment. But  we  had  to  accommodate  ourselves  to  our  con- 
dition and  circumstances,  and  manifest  a  disposition  and 
willingness  to  learn.  Our  awkward  movements  and  blun- 
dering efforts  were  in  course  of  time  overcome,  and'  we 
became  more  dexterous  on  the  ropes  and  rigging.  We 
could  ascend  the  masts  with  confidence,  occasioned  by  our 
improved  ability.  The  fear  that  brought  timidity  was 
gone,  and  we  realized  the  apparent  severity  of  our  officers 


8O  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

to  have  been  proper  in  its  time  and  place.  But  any  person 
with  a  reasonable  amount  of  intelligence  will  not  live  long 
on  board  a  vessel  before  lie  discovers  that  there  is  much 
to  be  learned  in  nautical  science. 

It  is  true  that  we  find  men  in  all  the  departments  of 
life  that  are  wise  in  their  own  conceits,  and  they  are  a  class 
of  people  who  are  hard  to  instruct,  for  they  always  live  in 
blissful  ignorance  of  many  important  things  that  they 
might  learn  to  their  profit,  if  they  were  not  afflicted  with 
the  enlargement  of  the  brain.  All  along  the  pathway  of 
Biblical  times  the  truly  wise  and  humble  were  molested 
more  or  less  by  this  self-important  class.  Paul  admonishes 
the  early  Christians  "  not  to  be  wise  in  their  own  conceits." 
The  wisdom  alluded  to  has  but  a  shallow  foundation,  is 
generally  self-supporting,  and  being  reared  on  a  superficial 
conception  of  things,  it  falls  of  its  own  weight. 

We  passed  along  the  stormy  coast  of  Cape  Hatteras 
and  opposite  the  West  Indies  crossed  the  marvelous  Gulf 
Stream  and  steered  in  the  direction  of  the  Cape  Verde 
Islands  near  the  coast  of  Africa.  The  Gulf  Stream,  issuing 
from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  tending  northward  along  the 
coast  of  the  United  States,  designates  its  current  through 
the  deep  by  the  warmth  of  its  waters,  and  exerts  a  mod- 
ifying influence  upon  the  climate. 

Here  is  one  of  the  peculiar  features  of  the  Divine 
arrangement  in  the  creation  and  preservation  of  this  world. 
We  need  not  advance  far  over  this  immense  body  of  water 
before  its  currents  and  tides  excite  our  admiration  and 
wonder.  There  are  many  things  a  sailor  does  not  know 
about  the  land,  and  there  are  many  things  a  landsman  does 
not  know  about  the  sea.  Any  candid  and  intelligent  mind 
is  thoroughly  convinced  of  the  wisdom  and  power  of  an 


ON    SEA   ANT)    LAND.  8 1 

overruling  Providence.  "  They  that  go  down  to  the  sea  in 
ships,  see  God's  wonders  on  the  deep."  The  vast  earth 
with  all  its  busy  enterprises  of  civilization  could  not  exist 
and  thrive  without  this  great  sea.  It  must  have  the  warm 
currents  to  modify  its  temperature.  The  vapor  arising 
from  this  mighty  ocean  is  borne  upon  the  wings  of  the 
wind  and  deposited  as  refreshing  showers  over  nearly  all 
the  world,  imparting  moisture  to  the  soil,  and  life  and 
growth  to  vegetation.  In  certain  localities  no  doubt  the 
choicest  flavor  is  imparted  to  fruits  by  the  currents  of  air 
from  the  tropics.  All  this  evinces  the  unbounded  wisdom 
of  our  Creator,  in  the  creation  of  the  earth  with  all  these 
things  for  the  comfort,  sustenance  and  preservation  of  its 
innumerable  inhabitants.  And  as  he  has  beautifully  ar- 
ranged his  natural  creation,  so,  in  like  manner,  does  he  pre- 
serve order  and  system  in  the  spiritual  realm,  and  if  we 
wrould  share  the  benefits  of  the  spiritual  currents  and  tides 
we  must  comply  with  the  laws  which  bring  us  in  contact 
with  this  influence.  If  the  laws,  that  regulate  this  natural 
creation  are  so  amazing,  which  only  tend  to  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  natural  lives  of  God's  innumerable  creatures, 
what  must  be  the  magnitude  and  force  and  beauty  of  the 
spiritual  regulations  which  renovate  and  save  the  soul  and 
impart  to  it  life  eternal?  Most  human  beings  content 
themselves  with  the  natural  elements  of  God's  creation,  tax 
their  ingenuity  to  effect  more  profound  and  extensive  re- 
searches into  the  mysterious  operations  of  it,  and  so  fail  to 
study  and  apply  the  spiritual  laws  for  the  purification  and 
salvation  of  the  soul. 

O  thou  restless,  and  rolling  deep,  what  a  subject  for 
thought  are  thy  swelling  waters  and  all  the  mysteries  con- 
cealed in  thy  unexplored  depths!  No  human  power  can 


82  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

repel  thy  proud,  foaming  waves  when,  like  a  mighty  giant', 
thou  art  aroused  to  thy  wild  and  furious  spell.  But  thy 
angry  surges,  by  furious  tempests  driven,  direct  the  candid 
and  believing  mind  to  the  Power  that  hath  formed  thy 
amazing  depths  and  controls  thy  threatening  waves.  Thou 
art  an  evidence  of  his  handiwork,  of  the  unfathomable 
depths  of  his  wisdom  and  power  which  no  finite  intelligence 
can  ever  explore.  Thou,  Oh  my  beneficent  Creator,  hast 
directed  me,  I  believe,  to  study  thy  greatness  and  omnip- 
otence in  this  watery  world.  It  is  my  school  of  discipline. 
Thou,  Oh  Lord,  wilt  employ  this  raging  element,  with  its 
abrupt  transitions  from  mildness  to  severity,  as  a  correcting 
influence,  to  wean  me  from  the  attractions  of  earth  and  the. 
powers  of  hell,  which  have  long  prevented  my  soul  from 
being  united  in  humility  and  love  to  thee. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 


The  Cape  Verde  Islands.  —  Lessons  at  the  Helm.  —  Bravo  Island.  — 
The  Torrid  Zone.  —  Our  first  Attempt  at  Whale  Capture.  —  Dis- 
posing of  the  Blubber.  —  Some  Facts  about  the  Whale,  its  Size, 
General  Appearance,  etc.  —  Our  Stormy  Passage  around  Cape 
Horn.  —  My  Lonely  Watch  on  a  Stormy  Night.  —  Solemn  Reflec- 
tions and  New  Resolves. 


>SSING  the  great  Atlantic  we  came  to  the  Cape 
Verde  Islands.  On  the  voyage  thither  our  expe- 
rience in  nautical  labor  was  extended.  It  became 
our  duty  to  box  the  compass  and  learn  to  steer  the  vessel. 
Each  helmsman  was  obliged  to  take  his  position  at  the 
helm  for  the  space  of  two  hours  at  a  time,  at  the  expiration 
of  which  he  tolled  the  bell  suspended  above  the  binnacle. 
The  tolling  of  the  bell  was  a  signal  for  relief  after  the  two 
hours  had  expired.  The  raw  recruits  or  unskilled  sailors 
had  to  accompany  an  experienced  mariner  to  the  wheel  and 
take  lessons  in  steering  the  ship.  We  watched  him  and 
thus  obtained  the  theoretical  part  first.  Then  we  tried  the 
practical  part  while  he  stood  by;  and  if  the  ship  became  un- 
manageable in  our  hands,  he  helped  us  out  of  the  difficulty 
by  seizing  the  helm  and  controlling  it  himself,  thus  afford- 
ing us  a  better  idea  of  its  practicability  both  by  precept  and 
example. 

Thus  we  were  by  degrees  trained  in  this  art,  and  were 

soon  capable  of  controlling  the  helm.     Good  management 

83 


84  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

at  the  helm  greatly  facilitates  the  passage  of  the  ship 
through  the  contending  waves.  It  is  all  easy  and  natural 
to  the  accomplished  helmsman.  Some,  of  course,  have  a 
greater  adaptability  to  the  art  than  others.  A  very  slight 
movement  of  the  helm  will  change  the  course  of  the  vessel 
on  her  swift  flight  through  the  yielding  element.  The  apos- 
tle James  understood  this  when  he  drew  his  practical  illus- 
tration from  it,  to  impress  the  character  of  the  human 
tongue.  A  ship  in  the  wide,  turbulent  deep  is  much  easier 
to  control  than  the  tongue  of  man.  The  tongue  is  a  diffi- 
cult member  of  the  body  to  control  in  this  world  of  iniquity, 
where  the  surges  of  sinful  passion  roll.  Our  nature  is  de- 
praved and  contaminated  by  sin,  and  the  tongue,  being  "  set 
on  fire  of  hell,"  sets  ablaze  "  the  whole  course  of  nature;" 
and  in  the  storm  pf  human  passion  and  indignation  the  curs- 
es and  imprecations  roll  from  the  polluted  lips  of  man. 
When  sinful  passion  is  allayed  and  the  storm  is  lulled,  then 
the  tongue  may  be  induced  to  bless  God  and  pour  out  the 
praises  of  the  Creator's  name.  But  the  temptations  of  life 
and  the  sad  reverses  in  this  campaign  of  sin  and  strife, 
arouses  its  revengeful  ire  and  leads-  it  to  curse  man  who  is 
"  made  in  the  similitude  of  God." 

True  religion  will  enable  the  human  creature  to  control 
the  tongue  and  thus  restrain  the  whole  course  of  nature. 
"  But  he  that  seemeth  to  be  religious  and  bridleth  not  his 
tongue,  but  cleceiveth  his  own  heart,  that  man's  religion  is 
vain."  The  proper  controlling  pf  the  tongue,  then,  that  lit- 
tle member,  but  the  propelling  power  of  the  whole  body,  is 
an  evidence  of  genuine  religion.  The  true  votary  of  the 
Christian  religion  will  bless  his  enemies,  not  curse  them. 
They  are  made  after  the  similitude  of  God,  and  amid  their 
bitter  retorts,  railings  and  abuses  the  power  of  redeeming 


ON    SEA   AMD    LAND.  85 

love  predominates  in  his  heart  and  portrays  to  his  renewed 
intelligence    the    worth   and  preciousness   of   the  immortal 
soul,  which  to  redeem  and  save  Christ  died. 
"  We  hate  the  sin  with  all  our  heart, 
But  still  the  sinner  love." 

The  Cape  Verde  Islands  are  a  group  of  islands  belong- 
ing to  Portugal,  lying  in  latitude  14-17  degrees  north  and 
longitude  22-25  degrees  west,  and  distant  about  320  miles 
west  of  the  Cape  from  which  they  take  their  name.  The 
principal  islands  are  ten,  viz.:  Santiago,  the  largest  and 
most  important;  Fogo,  Bravo,  Maio,  Boavista,  San  Nicolao, 
San  Antonio,  San  Vicenta,  San  Lima  and  Sal.  There  are, 
besides,  four  islets,  barren  and  uninhabited.  The  islands  are 
all  very  mountainous  and  owe  their  origin  to  the  action  of 
submarine  volcanoes.  The  highest  elevation  is  reached  in 
a  volcanic  peak  9, 157  feet  above  the  sea,  on  the  island  of 
Fogo,  and  is  still  active.  The  climate  is  unhealthy  during 
the  rainy  season.  Though  water  is  deficient,  vegetation  is 
luxuriant,  yielding  African  and  Southern  European  prod- 
ucts. Sugar,  cotton,  coffee,  tobacco  and  indigo  are  grown. 
The  inhabitants,  who  are  mostly  negroes,  speak  the  Portu- 
guese language.  (Chamber's  Encyclopedia,  Vol.  2,  page 

247-) 

We  touched  at  Bravo  Island  in  the  Cape  Verde  group. 
The  captain  went  ashore  only  for  the  purpose  of  engaging 
a  few  of  the  natives  to  serve  in  the  capacity  of  whalemen. 
The  Islands  are  inhabited  by  Portuguese.  The  captain  em- 
ployed two  men;  one  a  small  and  very  black  fellow,  and 
the  other  a  reasonably  tall  man  of  a  yellowish  brown  color. 
They  seemed  somewhat  at  a  loss  for  a  time,  and  their  sepa- 
ration from  home  and  friends  seemed  to  occasion  a  vacancy 
and  loneliness  in  their  hearts.  I  wanted  to  go  ashore  and 


86  THRILXING    INCIDENTS 

i 

explore  these  islands  in  the  sea,  but  of  course  I  could  not. 
We  soon  left  the  islands  far  in  the  rear,  and  were  plough- 
ing the  rolling  deep  again. 

Our  course  was  now  directed  toward  Cape  Horn,  and 
we  had  a  long,  tedious  and  perilous  voyage.  It  is,  indeed, 
well  for  us  that  we  do  not  know  what  kind  of  a  future  we 
must  experience,  or  we  should  ever  be  filled  with  anxious 
fears.  It  was  quite  a  novelty  for  us  "  green  hands,"  as  we 
were  sometimes  called,  to  get  within  the  limits  of  the  Tor- 
rid Zone.  We  found  the  weather  very  warm,  although  the 
almost  constant  breezes  of  the  ocean  break  the  intense  heat 
and  cool  the  atmosphere  to  quite  an  extent.  Some  days 
the  sun  would  pour  down  its  burning  rays  and  so  heat  the 
deck  that  in  passing  over  it  bare-footed  we  did  not  feel  in- 
clined to  tarry  long  in  one  spot,  and  the  soles  of  our  feet 
were  well  coated  with  tar.  We  needed  but  little  clothing 
in  the  torrid  regions.  Within  the  belt  of  the  trade  winds, 
which  always  blow  in  the  same  direction,  we  did  not  have 
occasion  to  shift  the  sails  as  often  as  when  we  were  in  the 
Gulf  Stream,  or  some  other  regions. 

The  starboard  and  larboard  watches  effected  their 
changes  with  the  same  regularity  as  in  other  climes, — but 
the  watchman  and  the  helmsman  were  the  only  persons 
closely  and  constantly  engaged.  The  rest  of  «the  crew 
would  sometimes  converse,  sing,  dance  and  engage  in  dif- 
ferent plays  for  amusement  until  fatigued,  when  they  would 
lie  down  on  deck  and  sleep.  My  favorite  position  for  re- 
pose was  beside  the  bowsprit,  where  I  was  gently  rocked 
to  sleep  by  the  vessel  heaving  with  the  swell  of  the  sea; 
and  when  the  wind  filled  the  expanded  foresail,  the  current 
of  refreshing  air  would  descend  to  fan  me  while  calmly  re- 
posing during  the  nocturnal  hours. 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  8? 

It  was  here  that  we  made  our  first  attempt  to  capture 
whales.  This  was  to  us,  inexperienced  sailors,  a  new  and 
wonderful  undertaking.  I  will  give  a  description  of  the 
proceedings.  In  the  first  place  there  is  a  sailor  stationed 
at  the  mast-head  all  the  day  long;  the  watchman  is  relieved 
every  two  hours.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  mast-head's  man  to 
speak  of  every  object  of  any  note  that  he  descries,  whether 
it  be  a  sail  or  a  whale.  He  describes  his  object  rather  in 
the  form  of  a  song,  with  a  kind  of  melodious  exercise  of 
the  vocal  organs,  as,  "There  she  b-1-o-w-s! "  "Where 
away!  "  retorts  the  captain.  "  Four  points  on  the  lee-bow, 
sir!  "  responds  the  man  at  the  mast-head.  I  give  this  to 
explain  the  mode  of  operation.  Positions  in  the  surround- 
ing deep  are  designated  by  the  points  of  the  compass, 
which  the  sailor  takes  by  the  measurement  of  his  eye.  The 
captain  then  procures  his  telescope  and,  influenced  by  the 
mast-head  man's  directions,  peers  into  the  distance  to  ex- 
plore the  monster  of  the  deep. 

The  vessel  is  now  steered  in  the  direction  of  the  dis- 
covered whale.  Everything  on  board  the  ship  is  aglow 
with  life  and  energy.  The  lines  that  suspend  the  whale- 
boats  from  the  davits  are  cleared  away.  Four  boats  are  al- 
ways in  readiness.  When  yet  a  considerable  distance  from 
the  whale,  the  men  are  in  pursuit  of,  the  four  boats  are  low- 
ered, two  on  the  starboard,  and  two  on  the  larboard  side. 
Six  men  occupy  each  boat:  one  officer,  one  harpooner 
and  four  oarsmen.  If  there  is  sufficient  breeze  and  adapted 
to  the  course  to  be  pursued,  they  extend  a  sail  and  are  thus 
propelled  by  the  force  of  the  wind  over  the  bosom  of  the 
briny  deep;  but,  if  occasion  demands,  the  oars  are  plied. 
The  green  hands  were  not  very  expert  in  handling  the  oars. 
There  is  a  constant  swell  on  the  sea  and  the  oars  would 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  89 

have  to  be  adjusted  to  correspond  with  the  variation  of  the 
unstable  element.  Occasionally,  in  the  wild  exertion,  one 
would  miss  his  expected  purchase  altogether,  not  calculat- 
ing for  the  depression  when  the  swell  was  gone.  The  ele- 
ment above  it,  the  air,  not  affording  the  expected  resist- 
ance, the  oarsman  was  completely  unbalanced  in  the  boat. 
The  officer  would  frown  upon  him  and  curse  him  merciless- 
ly. Any  mishap  on  such  an  important  occasion  is  de- 
nounced in  the  most  cruel  terms. 

As  we  approached  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  huge  mon- 
ster we  were  apprehensive  of  great  danger;  and  the  severest 
trial  seemed  to  be  to  approach  our  enemy  with  our  backs 
toward  him.  The  officer  and  harpooner  had  to  be  eyes  for 
the  entire  crew.  Everything  is  performed  orderly  and  sys- 
tematically. Before  arriving  within  darting  distance  the 
officer  repairs  to  the  rear  of  the  boat  and  plies  the  steering 
oar,  so  as  to  successfully  guide  the  boat  to  the  side  of  the 
prospective  victim.  When  a  reasonably  good  opportunity 
is  afforded  to  begin  the  battle,  the  officer  commands  the 
harpooner  to  strike,  and  away  goes  the  harpoon  on  its  mis- 
sion of  death.  Now  the  battle  is  begun.  The  whale,  feel- 
ing the  sharp  iron  pierce  his  huge  body,  begins  a  terrible 
uproar.  He  makes  the  deep  boil  with  his  rapid  move- 
ments, and  in  the  flurry  and  hurry  he  is  apt  to  repel  ev- 
ery obstacle  in  his  reach.  Then  occurs  the  need  of  judi- 
cious maneuvering.  The  first  command  likely  to  be  given 
after  the  whale  is  struck,  is,  "  Stern  all!  "  That  indicates  a 
retreating  movement,  lest,  in  the  frightful  struggle  of  the 
monster,  the  boat  and  crew  be  scattered  in  fragments  in  the 
deep. 

Next  the  whale  begins  a  rapid  descent.  The  line, 
which  is  attached  to  the  harpoon,  inserted  in  the  whale,  is 


90  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

then  rapidly  taken  out  of  the  boat.  The  line  is  coiled  nice- 
ly in  a  large  tub  in  the  center  of  the  boat;  thence  it  is  con- 
ducted to  the  loggerhead,  a  round,  short,  upright  post  in 
the  stern  of  the  boat.  Several  turns  are  effected  around 
the  loggerhead  and  thence  it  proceeds  on  its  swift  course 
through  the  central  part  of  the  boat  between  the  oarsmen 
who  occupy  their  positions  on  either  side.  There  is  great 
danger  of  the  crew  coming  in  contact  with  the  line  as  it 
proceeds  posthaste  into  the  chasm  beneath.  To  fall  foul  of 
the  line  means  sudden  dispatch  of  life.  All  the  movements 
are  carried  on  by  six  men  within  a  small  space,  and  every 
one  must  retain  his  position  and  make  every  effort  count. 

The  whale  exists  in  the  two  elements, — air  and  water. 
It  must  have  air  to  sustain  its  life  while  in  the  depths  be- 
neath, and  when  the  air  is  exhausted  it  must  rise  to  the  sur- 
face to  take  in  a  fresh  supply.  This  affords  the  whaleman 
a  chance  to  resume  the  contest.  I  presume  his  hurried 
flight  also,  and  the  immense  pressure  of  the  water  has  a 
tendency  to  reduce  his  great  strength  and  exhaust  his  pow- 
ers. But  like  all  created  beings  that  have  life  imparted  to 
them  by  God,  the  Source  and  Fountain  of  all  life,  this  pow- 
erful monster  of  the  ocean  is  extremely  tenacious  of  that 
vital  principle.  He  is  troubled  and  plunges  deep  into  one 
native  element,  and  then  rises  to  have  the  benefit  of  anoth- 
er; but  notwithstanding  all  his  efforts  to  preserve  his  life, 
he  must  succumb  to  the  grim  and  resistless  power  of  death. 
His  pursuers  are  on  the  alert  and  seek  every  opportunity  to 
dispatch  him.  They  propel  their  boats  to  an  advantageous 
position,  plunge  the  long  sharp  lances  into  his  heart,  and 
the  blood  comes  streaming  from  that  organ  until  the  dark 
blue  sea  is  dyed  with  the  crimson  tide.  His  muscular  pow- 
ers are  active  in  the  convulsive  throes  of  death,  and  his 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  QI 

ponderous  tail  strikes  the  swelling  waters  in  the  painful 
ordeal;  but  at  last  life  is  extinct  and  the  huge  monster  of 
fifty  tons  weight  lies  motionless  on  the  briny  waters. 

The  lifeless  whale  is  now  fastened  to  the  side  of  the 
ship  and  a  stage  or  platform  is  arranged  along  the  bulwarks 
or  upper  side  of  the  vessel  and  lashed  fast  to  the  ship,  so 
as  to  afford  the  dissecting  party  a  safe  position  while  sev- 
ering the  oily  blubber  from  the  whale.  They  are  supplied 
with  sharp  spades  with  long  handles  which  enables  them  to 
make  the  proper  incisions,  and  do  good  execution  from  the 
stage.  The  blubber  is  readily  separated  from  the  flesh;  it 
is  from  ten  to  thirteen  inches  in  thickness.  It  is  raised  on 
board  the  ship  by  a  windlass  around  which  a  thick  rope  is 
turned;  the  rope  is  conducted  aloft  athwart  the  yard-arms, 
thence  to  the  waist  of  the  ship  and  down  to  the  floating 
whale.  There  it  is  attached  to  a  blanket-like  piece  of  blub- 
ber, about  four  feet  in  width,  which  the  dissecting  party 
have  partly  severed  from  the  carcass.  A  large  iron  eye  at- 
tached to  the  tackle  block  is  thrust  through  the  blubber 
and  secured  by  a  round  piece  of  wood  which  fills  the  eye, 
and  thus  toggled  the  crew  are  commanded  to  ply  the  wind- 
lass. They  thus  gradually  turn  the  entire  body  of  the 
whale  in  the  water,  while  the  men  with  their  spades  keep 
cutting  the  blubber  loose  from  the  flesh  during  the  revolv- 
ing process. 

Heaving  in  the  blubber  is  very  hard  work;  the  captain 
keeps  urging  the  men  at  the  windlass  to  greater  activity. 
The  large  blanket  pieces,  as  they  are  lifted  aboard,  are  de- 
posited in  an  apartment  beneath  the  upper  deck,  called  the 
blubber  room.  When  the  heaving  process  is  completed, 
the  trying  works  are  put  in  operation.  These  are  com- 
posed of  a  brick  hearth  with  two  large  iron  pots  enclosed 


92  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

* 

in  the  masonry.  It  is,  of  course,  a  stationary  structure,  and 
when  not  in  use  is  covered  with  a  board  roof.  When  the 
blubber  is  ready  to  be  rendered,  the  trying  works  are  heat- 
ed up  and  the  scraps  of  the  blubber,  after  the  oil  is  extract- 
ed, become  the  fuel.  These  scraps  still  have  enough  oil  in 
them  to  produce  a  very  hot  fire.  Before  throwing  the  blub- 
ber into  the  trying  pots,  it  is  cut  in  long,  slender  pieces  and 
run  through  a  mincing-machine,  and  'thus  cut  in  thin  slices 
which  lop  over  as  they  come  from  under  the  knife,  but  the 
entire  piece  remains  connected  at  the  bottom,  so  that  it  can 
be  conveniently  handled  with  forks  and  thrown  into  the 
trying  pots.  After  the  oil  is  rendered  it  is  dipped  into  a 
copper  cooler  and  then  put  into  casks  and  stored  away  in 
the  hold  of  the  vessel. 

The  following  are  the  dimensions  of  a  large  sperm 
whale  that  yielded  ninety-five  barrels  of  oil,  as  given  by 
Captain  Francis  Post:  "The  whole  length  of  the  whale 
from  the  end  of  the  head  to  the  end  of  the  tail,  was  sixty- 
two  feet;  circumference  at  the  largest  part  of  the  body, 
thirty-two  feet;  head,  twenty  feet  long,  and  jaw  sixteen 
feet  long,  and  contained  two  rows  of  teeth  with  twenty-two 
in  each  row  (the  upper  jaw  has  seldom  any  teeth,  and 
when  it  does  they  are  very  small).  The  tail  was  six  feet 
long  and  sixteen  broad.  The  head  usually  yields  about 
one-third  of  the  whole  quantity  of  oil  produced.  The 
tail  of  the  whale,  like  that  of  all  the  cetaceous  tribe,  is 
horizontal  to  the  body;  and  wielded  as  it  is  by  a  great 
number  of  sinews,  some  of  which  are  as  large  as  a  man's 
wrist,  forces  an  irresistible  blow,  against  which  a  cedar 
whale-boat  forms  a  puny  shield." 

The  whale  is  sometimes  greatly  exaggerated  by  men 
who  have  never  ventured  their  lives  to  capture  them.  I 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  93 

have  heard  of  whales  measuring  considerably  more  than  a 
hundred  feet  in  length,  but  at  no  time  did  any  of  such 
prodigious  length  come  under  my  observation.  But  con- 
*sider  an  animal  as  the  one  above  described,  and  you  have 
an  enormous  monster  before  your  eyes.  The  one  above 
described  is  a  sperm  whale.  This  whale,  being  supplied 
with  teeth,  masticates  its  food.  It  is  remarkable  for  pro- 
ducing ambergris.  The  bowels  of  the  whale  are  where 
this  singular,  fragrant  substance  is  generated;  but  this  is 
seldom  found.  Whales  compare,  in  many  respects, 
with  land  animals,  having  in  common  with  them  warm,  red 
blood  flowing  through  their  system,  though  a  certain 
noted  philosopher  declared  they  were  cold-blooded;  which 
goes  to  show  that  philosophers,  too,  have  much  to  learn. 
They  have  a  heart  through  which  this  fluid  passes,  and  is 
propelled  to  the  extremities  of  their  huge  body,  and  they 
are  supplied  with  respiratory  organs. 

The  head  of  a  small  sperm  whale  is  heaved  on  deck 
entire,  but  that  of  a  large  one  must  be  divided.  The 
head  contains  what  sailors  call  the  "  case,"  which  in  a 
large  whale  is  supplied  with  twelve  or  fourteen  barrels  of 
fluid  which  is  dipped  out  of  the  case.  A  large  whale  can 
be  fried  out  in  about  thirty-six  hours. 

After  all  this  experience  in  whale-capturing  and  pro- 
curing oil,  we  sailed  through  the  warm  waters  of  the  tropi- 
cal regions,  and  crossed  that  wonderful  imaginary  line 
called  the  equator.  We  had  often  studied  about  the 
different  zones  and  geographical  lines  in  our  books  at 
school,  but  now  we  were  having  a  practical  observation. 
He  who  passes  through  all  these  varied  phases  of  the 
created  world,  and  does  not  wonder  at  the  wisdom  and 
power  of  the  great  Creator  and  Designer  of  all  must  be 


94  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

very  depraved.  Every  day  brings  its  new  experiences  in 
this  nautical  school. 

The  next  special  place  of  interest  in  this  watery  world 
was  Cape  Horn,  the  lower  extremity  of  South  America. 
Here  we  had  the  most  horrid  experience  of  the  entire 
voyage.  About  thirty-six  days  were  spent  in  these  lower 
dreary  latitudes.  The  westerly  winds  sweep  around  the 
Cape  in  fearful  puffs  and  gales.  One  dark  and  dismal 
night  I  was  stationed  as  watchman  in  the  ship's  waist.  I 
looked  over  the  foaming  sea,  while  the  spray  of  the  wild 
billows  repeatedly  dashed  into  my  face  and  eyes,  and 
blinded  my  vision  for  a  time.  The  vessel  was  almost  in- 
cessantly careening  violently  from  the  starboard  to  the 
larboard  side.  I  said  that  I  was  stationed  in  the  waist  of 
the  ship,  but  my  position  was  not  very  stationary,  for 
scarcely  had  one  billow  passed  by,  before  another  came 
rolling  over  the  top  of  the  bulwarks,  submerging  the  en- 
tire bow  of  the  ship  beneath  the  raging  floods.  The  ship 
had  careened  over  and  was  lying  on  her  side.  She  seemed 
to  be  creaking  at  every  joint,  and  the  towering  billow  that 
had  reduced  our  precious  Oriole  to  such  a  helpless  condi- 
tion had  gone  on  its  triumphant  progress  while  our  trem- 
bling ship  was  slowly  righting  herself  again.  Before  she 
had  gained  her  upright  position  I  beheld,  amid  the  dark- 
ness, a  terrible  wave  approaching.  I  ran  with  all  possible 
speed  to  the  after  part  of  the  ship.  This  part  of  a  vessel 
is  the  most  steady  in  a  storm. 

On  the  starboard  side  was  the  cook's  galley,  and  on 
the  larboard  side  was  a  board  enclosure  in  which  was  a 
door  that  admitted  one  to  the  flight  of  stairs  leading  to 
the  cabin  where  the  officers  lived.  The  intervening 
space,  including  the  cook's  galley,  and  cabin  gangway, 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  95 

was  spanned  by  a  water-tight  roof.  My  purpose  was  to 
seek  refuge  under  that  roof.  But  though  nimble  on  my 
feet,  with  every  muscle  strained  to  its  utmost  tension,  my 
aim  was  defeated.  The  towering,  foam-crested  wave  in- 
undated our  floating  home,  and  the  Oriole  was  violently 
precipitated  into  the  cavity  of  the  sea  again.  I  was  com- 
pletely submerged  by  the  billow  and  hurled  against  the 
board  partition  just  where  it  rounded  off  from  the  cabin 
entrance  and  tended  to  the  larboard  bulwarks.  Like  the 
Irishman,  at  first  I  thought  I  was  killed  The  violent 
collision  of  my  head  with  the  board  partition  caused  the 
blood  to  stream  from  my  nostrils,  and  the  lee  bulwarks 
were  all  that  prevented  me  from  being  swept  overboard. 
I  recovered  as  soon  as  practicable  and  sought  protection 
at  the  shaft  of  the  helm,  being  faint  and  sick  and  cold  and 
wet.  O  puny  man,  do  you  boast  of  your  strength?  Do 
you  pride  yourself  in  your  wisdom,  gaudy  appearance,  and 
worldly  attainments?  Such  overwhelming  manifestations 
of  power,  such  horrid  scenes  amid  the  dismal  darkness, 
would  teach  your  proud  heart  for  once  in  your  life  that 
you  are  poor  and  miserable  and  dependent  upon  the  Being 
who  controls  the  winds  and  the  waves. 

One  dreadful  squall  followed  another  in  gloomy  suc- 
cession. I  never  saw  the  elements  in  greater  commotion. 
I  never  beheld  anything  that  was  so  decidedly  awful.  The 
terrific  pressure  of  the  storm  caused  the  billows  to  roll 
exceedingly  high,  and  our  helpless  bark  was  continually 
tossed  from  the  foaming  crests  of  the  successive  waves 
down  into  the  cavities  of  the  restless  sea.  At  times  we 
feared  that  we  should  be  buried  beneath  the  overwhelming 
floods,  and  lie  in  the  cold  and  mouldering  sleep  of  death, 
till  "the  voice  of  the  Archangel  and  the  trump  of  God" 
would  arouse  us  from  the  lone  cavern  of  the  deep. 


96  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

I  trust  that  I  received  here  indelible  impressions  of 
God's  unbounded  power  which  may  fill  me  with  reveren- 
tial awe  whenever  I  revert  to  the  scene.  The  orator  may 
portray,  with  all  the  power  of  oratory,  the  terrific  force  of 
the  winds  and  waves,  but  the  sailor's  practical  conception 
is  deeper  and  more  vivid.  Forlorn  and  dreary  we  were  at 
our  wits'  end:  we  sometimes  trembled  with  fear.  We  were 
at  the  mercy  of  our  Creator  by  whose  power  the  winds  are 
lulled  and  the  proud  waves  are  stayed. 

In  this  terrible  crisis  I  resolved  to  yield  to  his  sov- 
ereign control.  O  what  a  dreadful  thing  it  would  have 
been  to  be  lost  in  that  lone  watery  waste!  It  appeared 
like  standing  on  the  verge  of  time,  ready  to  be  hurled  into 
the  abyss  of  eternity.  What  is  the  world  to  us  then  with 
all  its  boasted  honors?  All  earth's  attractions  vanish  in 
the  hour  of  gloom  and  death.  I  was  determined,  if  God 
would  rescue  me  from  this  state  of  jeopardy,  that  I  would 
no  longer  be  restrained  from  his  humble  service,  by  the 
world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil,  but  that,  amid  frowns  or 
smiles,  sneers  or  ridicule,  I  would  endeavor  to  serve  him 
and  obey  his  commandments.  My  heart  wasj  rendered 
contrite  and  penitent  and  my  purpose  was  to  consecrate 
myself  wholly  to  the  Lord. 

May  I  ever  remember  this  storm,  whatever  betide  me, 
as  Elijah,  no  doubt,  remembered  the  earthquake  and  the 
storm  as  he  stood  in  the  cave  with  his  mantle  wrapped 
about  him  at  Mount  Horeb.  But  it  is  said,  in  that  in- 
stance, that  God  was  not  in  the  earthquake  or  the  storm, 
but  in  the  still  small  voice  that  followed  these  commo- 
tions. Elijah  had  fled  from  the  vile  and  wicked  Jezebel, 
after  God  had  shown  his  protecting  might,  and  escaped 
to  a  secluded  place.  Here  God  asked  his  fugitive  prophet, 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  97 

when  the  convulsions  of  the  earth  and  atmosphere  had 
subsided,  "What  doest  thou  here,  Elijah?" 

Ah,  yes,  we  get  sometimes  where  the  Lord  has  not 
authorized  us  to  go,  and  we  must  then  make  the  best  of 
our  situation,  with  the  humble  hope  that  God  in  his  great 
mercy  will  overrule  our  sorrows  to  our  profit,  and  thus 
teach  us  submission  to  his  will.  God  could  say  to  me — 
and  he  did — amid  the  roaring  elements  at  dreary  Cape 
Horn,  What  doest  thou  here,  George?  I  long  sought  for 
thee  before  the  clouds  of  darkness  and  sorrow  obscured 
thy  vision,  before  thy  heart  was  yet  corrupted  by  sin,  and 
while  thy  faculties  were  yet  in  their  normal  condition,  but 
thou  heardest  not  my  voice  of  mercy.  When  the  storm 
and  thunder  of  battle  were  past,  and  thou  hadst  heard  the 
shrieks  and  groans  of  the  unfortunate  victims,  I  spoke  to 
thee  again,  and  endeavored  to  save  thee  by  the  restraints 
of  my  love;  but  thy  heart  was  disobedient  and  wayward. 
And  now  what  doest  thou  here? 

The  storm,  the  earthquake,  or  the  destructive  billows 
on  the  sea,  may  awaken  the  goadings  of  a  guilty  con- 
science, but  it  is  the  still  voice  of  mercy  that  instructs  and 
saves.  Oh  how  wonderful  and  mysterious  is  our  internal 
being!  Sin  demoralizes  our  being,  and  renders  our  life 
boisterous,  but  the  still  and  wooing  voice  of  God  reduces 
all  to  quietness  and  peace.  "  A  meek  and  quiet  spirit  in 
the  sight  of  God  is  of  great  price."  The  commotion  pro- 
duced by  the  elements  at  war  were  figurative  of  the  woe- 
ful disturbances  in  my  own  soul.  Oh  what  severe  disci- 
pline it  requires,  and  years  of  divine  forbearance,  to  sub- 
due our  stubborn  will  and  bring  us  to  humble  submission 
to  God's  moral  and  truthful  government!  I  was  conducted, 
as  it  were,  down  to  the  gates  of  death,  and  amid  the  roar- 


98 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 


ing  floods  my  heart  was  indelibly  impressed  with  the  final 
doom  of  the  impenitent.  May  the  Lord  from  henceforth 
keep  me  near  his  side  and  shelter  me  beneath  his  wings  of 
mercy,  when  the  infernal  powers  rage  and  the  surges  of 
human  passion  roll. 


A  STORM  AT  CAPE  HORN. 


CHAPTER    IX. 


In  the  Mighty  Pacific  Ocean.  —  Talca.  —  The  Guano  Islands.  —  Juan 
Fernandez,  the  Reputed  Home  of  Robinson  Crusoe.  —  A  Poem, 
Composed  by  that  Famous  Hero  of  the  Romancer's  Pen.  —  A  Visit 
to  the  Island.  —  Two  Deserters  left  to  their  Fate.  —  Varied  Ex- 
periences of  my  New,  Spiritual  Life. 

^T^1^  .  '•:.- .; 

y<»JSr  T  last,  the  winds  favoring  us,  we  emerged  from 
this  gloomy  and  desolate  region,  and  were  plough- 
ing the  waters  of  the  mighty  Pacific  Ocean.  We 
touched  at  Talca,  a  port  on  the  coast  of  Chili,  but  only  the 
captain  and  a  boat's  crew  went  ashore  while  the  vessel  lay 
off  along  the  coast.  It  was  pleasant  for  our  eyes  to  be- 
hold the  elevated  shore  after  such  a  long  and  dreary  ex- 
perience on  the  watery  waste.  How  we  longed  to  rest  our 
feet  upon  the  land!  But  we  had  to  forego  this  ardent  de- 
sire, and  of  course  we  could  not  learn  much  as  to  the  con- 
dition and  customs  of  the  people  in  Talca. 

We  sailed  along  the  coast  of  Peru  and  passed  by  the 
island  where  guano  is  procured.  Shiploads  of  this  are 
carried  to  the  United  States  to  invigorate  the  soil.  It 
yields  a  stench  which  is  very  offensive.  I  am  told  that 
Chinamen  are  employed  to  load  the  vessels  with  this  un- 
pleasant cargo,  their  sense  of  smell  not  being  as  refined  as 
that  of  the  American  people,  and  they  being  more  pliable 
in  this  life  of  drudgery.  It  is  said  to  be  the  excrement  of 
numerous  birds  which  inhabit  these  small  islands  along 

99 


IOO  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

the  coast  of  South  America.  The  offensive  odor  filled  our 
nostrils,  when  we  were  on  the  lee  side  of  the  islands,  for  a 
considerable  distance  at  sea. 

After  cruising  about  in  these  latitudes,  we  steered  for 
the  island  of  Juan  Fernandez,  regarded  as  Robinson 
Crusoe's  island.  Juan  Fernandez  is  a  rocky  island  in  the 
Pacific  Ocean,  about  400  miles  off  Valparaiso,  on  the  coast 
of  Chili,  to  which  it  belongs,  latitude  33  degrees  south, 
longitude  about  79  degrees  west.  It  is  eighteen  miles 
long,  six  miles  broad,  and  is  for  the  most  part  covered 
with  rocky  peaks,  the  highest  of  which,  El  Yunque,  is 
about  4,000  feet  above  sea-level.  There  are  also  numerous 
and  fertile  valleys  which  yield  oats,  turnips,  apples,  straw- 
berries, melons,  peaches,  figs,  grapes,  sandal  wood,  and 
other  varieties  of  timber.  Numbers  of  wild  goats  wander 
on  the  cliffs. — Chambers'  Encyclopedia,  page  722,  Vol.  4. 

Here  our  wishes,  which  were  not  gratified  when  at 
Talca,  in  South  America,  were  met;  we  were  allowed  to  go 
ashore.  It  seemed  wonderful  to  explore  with  our  eyes  the 
mountain  slopes  that  the  famous  Robinson  Crusoe  had 
looked  upon  and  climbed.  The  following  verses  are 
supposed  to  have  been  written  by  Robinson  Crusoe  during 
his  solitary  abode  on  this  island: 

I  am  monarch  of  all  I  survey, 

My  right  there  is  none  to  dispute, 
From  the  center  all  round  to  the  sea, 

I  am  lord  of  the  fowl  and  the  brute. 

Oh  solitude!  where  are  thy  charms, 

That  sages  have  seen  in  thy  face, 
Better  dwell  in  the  midst  of  alarms 

Than  reign  in  this  horrible  place. 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  101 

I  am  out  of  humanity's  reach; 

I  must  finish  my  journey  alone. 
Never  hear  the  sweet  music  of  speech: 

I  start  at  the  sound  of  my  own. 

The  beasts  that  roam  over  the  plain, 

My  form  with  indifference  see. 
They  are  so  unacquainted  with  man, 

Their  tajneness  is  shocking  to  me. 

Society,  friendship,  and  love, 

Divinely  bestowed  upon  man, 
Oh,  had  I  the  wings  of  a  dove, 

How  soon  would  I  taste  you  again! 

My  sorrows  Lthen  might  assuage 

In  the  ways  of  religion  and  truth, 
Might  learn  from  the  wisdom  of  age, 

And  be  cheered  by  the  sallies  of  youth. 

Religion!  what  treasure  untold 

Resides  in  that  heavenly  word! 
More  precious  than  silver  or  gold, 

Or  all  that  this  earth  can  afford. 

But  the  sound  of  the  church-going  bell 

These  valleys  and  rocks  never  heard; 
Ne'er  sighed  at  the  sound  of  a  knell 

Or  smiled  when  a  Sabbath  appeared. 

Ye  winds  that  have  made  me  your  sport, 

Convey  to  this  desolate  shore 
Some  cordial,  endearing  report 

Of  a  land  I  shall  visit  no  more. 

My  friends,  do  they  now  and  then  send 

A  wish  or  a  thought  after  me? 
O  tell  me  I  yet  have  a  friend, 

Though  a  friend  I  am  never  to  see. 

How  fleet  is  a  glance  of  the  mind! 

Compared  with  the  speed  of  its  flight 
The  tempest  itself  lags  behind, 

And  the  swift-winged  arrows  of  light. 


102  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

When  I  think  of  my  own  native  land, 

In  a  moment  I  seem  to  be  there: 
But  alas!  recollection  at  hand 

Soon  hurries  me  back  to  despair. 

But  the  sea-fowl  has  gone  to  her  nest, 
The  beast  is  laid  down  in  his  lair: 

Even  here  is  a  season  of  rest, 
And  I  to  my  cabin  repair. 

There's  mercy  in  every  place. 

And  mercy— encouraging  thought, 
Gives  even  affliction  a  grace 

And  reconciles  man  to  his  lot. 

This  school  of  experience,  this  dreary  and  solitary 
dwelling-place,  with  all  its  dismal  surroundings,  drew  out 
the  pathetic  yearnings  of  his  heart.  It  was  here  that  his 
heart,  too,  became  penitent,  especially  when  sickness  as- 
sailed him  in  his  lone  and  sad  condition.  Then  he  ex- 
claimed, "Lord,  what  a  miserable  sinner  am  I!"  Then 
he  thought  of  his  father's  good  counsel,  hitherto  unheeded, 
and  the  mercies  of  a  kind  Providence  which  never  im- 
pressed his  mind  so  deeply  till  now  in  his  forlorn  and 
isolated  condition.  He  says:  "  Then  I  cried,  Lord,  save 
me,  for  I  am  in  great  distress;  "  which,  he  asserts,  was  the 
first  prayer  he  had  uttered  for  years.  His  conscience  had 
been  asleep.  Had  he  not  been  brought  into  this  lonely 
and  afflicted  condition,  I  presume  his  Bible  would  not 
become  so  sweet  and  precious  to  his  fainting  soul,  and  he 
would  not  have  sought  to  find  out  God  who,  in  his  tender 
mercy,  had  no  doubt  before  sought  him.  His  Bible  was 
stored  away  in  his  chest  as  a  useless  thing,  but  when  the 
dark  hours  of  adversity  came,  its  pages  were  fondly  pe- 
rused and  its  inspired  words  brought  life  and  peace  to  his 
soul. 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  IO3 

So  there  are  many  Bibles  at  this  time  which  are  not 
examined  by  those  who  have  them  in  their  possession  until 
the  curtain  of  affliction  falls  upon  their  hilarity,  and  dark 
desertion  comes.  I  am  thankful  that  I  can  call  upon  the 
same  God  whom  that  penitent  of  old  addressed  in  his  lone 
and  distressed  condition,  when  he  shed  tears  of  penitence 
on  this  island,  and  implored  God's  saving  power.  May  I 
not  hope  that  the  same  God  who  restored  Crusoe  to  his 
native  land  will  also  effect  my  restoration? 

We  had  not  time  sufficient  to  explore  very  much  of 
the  island,  but  we  ascended  the  mountain  slopes  and  saw 
the  wild  goats  leaping  upon  the  tops  of  the  mountains.  A 
few  Spaniards  lived  on  the  island,  whose  appearance  was 
rude  and  untasty.  They  subsist  upon  fish,  which  are 
caught  in  great  abundance  here,  and  wild  goat  meat.  I  saw 
a  number  of  donkeys  grazing  upon  the  mountain  sides. 
The  Spaniards  used  these  beasts  to  draw  their  burdens  and 
they  also  rode  on  their  backs.  The  only  fruit  that  I  re- 
member seeing  was  peaches  and  figs,  neither  of  which  was 
ripe,  which  gave  us  quite  a  disappointment.  There  was  an 
English  man-of-war  there  at  the  same  time  we  were,  and 
one  of  the  marines  tried  to  ride  a  donkey;  but  he  jumped 
up  on  one  side  and  fell  off  on  the  other.  He  could  retain 
his  balance  better  on  the  vessel  than  on  the  donkey. 

I  entered  a  cave  which  was  dug  out  in  the  side  of  the 
mountain  and  saw  the  names  of  sailors,  from  various  places 
of  the  wide  world,  cut  in  the  rocks.  We  were  told  that 
they  had  a  prisoner  confined  there  for  a  long  time.  I  did 
not  engrave  my  name  on  the  rocks  within  the  cave  on  Cru- 
soe's Island,  but  I  trust  that  the  scenes  of  sorrow  and  afflic- 
tion in  my  wanderings  may  serve  as  an  incentive  to  have  it 
recorded  in  heaven.  The  Spaniards  lived  in  uncouth  huts 


104  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

constructed  of  timber  and  their  habitations  were  not  very 
inviting  to  refined  persons. 

Two  of  our  men  deserted  the  ship  there  and  concealed 
themselves  in  the  mountains  till  after  our  departure.  They 
urged  me  to  accompany  them,  which,  I  presume,  I  should 
have  done  had  I  been  prepared  as  they  were  with  three 
changes  of  apparel,  but  the  announcement  was  made  too 
late  for  me  to  prepare,  it  being  our  last  opportunity  to  visit 
the  shore  and  my  clothes  were  all  aboard  the  ship.  The 
one  was  named  Brown,  a  native  of  Maryland,  and  the  other 
one  was  from  Connecticut,  whos.e  name  I  have  forgotten. 
We  never  heard  of  them  afterwards  and  I  have  often  won- 
dered whether  the  Spaniards  treated  them  kindly  or  not. 
They  evidently  assumed  a  great  risk,  but  I  presume  at  that 
time  I  would  have  hazarded  my  life  also,  had  I  been  pre- 
pared, for  we  were  all  anxious  to  get  rid  of  our  severe  dis- 
cipline on  the  ship. 

But  I  am  glad  to-day  that  I  was  kept  from  my  purpose, 
for  the  language  of  the  apostle  to  the  sailors  attempting  to 
desert  from  the  ship  on  which  they  had  all  been  so  severe- 
ly tried,  "  Except  these  abide  on  the  ship  ye  cannot  be 
saved,"  may  also  have  been  applicable  in  our  case.  But 
another  want  would  have  been  felt  in  Paul's  disastrous  voy- 
age, I  presume, — their  lack  of  force  to  control  the  ship  in 
the  storm.  The  weakening  of  our  force  was  at  once  no- 
ticed by  our  captain,  and  it  threw  him  into  a  rage.  He  ve- 
hemently denounced  their  rash  and  daring  act,  and  no 
doubt  would  have  prescribed  a  penalty  for  their  disobedi- 
ence could  they  have  been  recovered.  This  ended  our  rov- 
ings  on  the  island:  he  would  not  run  the  risk  of  having  any 
more  desertions,  and  we  were  commanded  at  once  to  heave 
anchor  and  put  to  sea.  As  usual,  we  gazed  at  the  receding 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  IO5 

mountains  till  we  could  see  them  no  more,  and  we  were 
again  launched  on  the  watery  waste. 

Consecrating  myself  wholly  to  the  service  of  the  Lord 
became  the  full  purpose  of  my  heart.  I  desired  to  possess 
a  religion  that  is  permanent,  that  retains  its  identity  as 
well  in  the  time  of  storm  as  in  the  time  of  fair  weather. 
The  warring  elements  may  have  a  tendency  to  arouse  us  to 
a  realization  of  our  perilous  condition  in  sin,  but  the  won- 
drous love  of  God  must  incite  us  to  active  obedience.  I 
knew  by  my  conceptions  of  the  Bible  that  God  required 
constant  submission  to  his  divine  will.  I  humbly  confessed 
my  sins  to  God  in  secret  and  the  manner  of  my  life  was  ma- 
terially changed.  My  sins  had  arisen  like  mountains  be- 
fore me,  and  especially  the  great  sin  of  procrastination;  but 
my  penitence  was  real,  my  heart  was  humble  before  my 
Maker,  and  I  devoutly  prayed  for  his  mercy. 

But  the  work  of  grace  would  not  be  concealed  in  my 
own  heart;  its  mysterious  workings  were  demonstrated  to 
the  crew.  My  situation  was  among  a  mixed  assembly  of 
human  beings  whose  hearts  were  steeped  in  sin  and  deprav- 
ity; so  I  scarcely  knew  how  to  begin  to  act  in  a  separate 
spiritual  capacity,  and  thus  be  a  witness  for  Christ  on  our 
floating  home.  "  But  God  who  commanded  the  light  to 
shine  out  of  darkness,"  began  to  shine  in  my  heart,  and  he 
would  now  employ  me  as  a  light  to  those  around  me,  how- 
ever benighted  the  place.  The  crew  and  officers  had  all 
discovered  the  external  indications  of  a  terrible  tempest  in 
the  heart,  but  there  was  no  medium  as  yet  by  which  they 
might  learn  the  character  of  the  contention  within. 

Everything  appeared  to  be  against  me.  I  stood  alone, 
and  was  not  experienced  in  the  work  as  was  the  heroic 
Paul  who  advocated  Christ's  cause  in  the  presence  of  the 


106  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

officers  and  crew  on  his  tempestuous  voyage  over  the 
Mediterranean  Sea.  One  great  impediment  which  I  had 
to  contend  against  from  my  childhood  was  a  spirit  of  diffi- 
dence. My  readers  may  be  ready  to  conclude  that  one 
who  had  roamed  around  the  world  as  much  as  I  had, 
should  bravely  overcome  bashfulness;  but  I  reply  that  we 
know  how  weak  we  are  only  when  we  are  brought  to  the 
test;  and  especially  is  this  manifested  in  the  work  of  grace. 
It  exhibits  all  the  infirmities  and  defects  in  our  consti- 
tution, and  proves  to  us  our  helplessness  before  God.  I 
had  tried  to  inure  myself  to  the  bravery,  characteristic  of 
the  military  spirit,  and  I  had  cultured  myself  to  be  cour- 
ageous as  a  sailor;  but  in  the  divine  life  the  creature  must 
sink  to  nothingness  in  himself,  and  wholly  rely  for  strength 
and  support  upon  his  Creator.  This  is  the  most  difficult 
lesson  that  we  have  to  learn,  but  it  is  the  best  and  most 
important. 

One  night  I  conversed  with  two  of  my  shipmates 
about  the  Christian  religion.  The  one  was  a  Scotchman 
and  the  other  an  Englishman.  The  Scotchman  said  that 
he  had  once  begun  the  religious  life  but  made  a  failure  of 
it;  and  he  seemed  to  make  his  statement  with  some  feel- 
ings of  regret.  This  urged  me  to  give  vent  to  my  sup- 
pressed feelings,  and  I  expressed  my  sorrow  for  his  failure 
in  such  an  important  work,  a  work  that  was  occasioning 
me  so  much  anxiety  and  worrying  me  more  or  less  all 
through  my  life.  I  said  that  I  considered  the  religion  of 
Christ  an  honorable  and  commendable  work,  and  that  it 
had  •  been  my  misfortune  to  delay  my  surrender  to  God 
until  that  time,  but  by  his  help  I  meant  to  consecrate  my 
life  to  him,  however  unfavorable  the  situation  which  I  oc- 
cupied. This  public  "confession  opened  the  way.  "With 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  107 

the  heart  man  believeth  unto  righteousness,  and  with  the 
mouth  confession  is  made  unto  salvation."  It  is  wonder- 
ful, indeed,  how  cowardly  we  are  in  acknowledging  and 
vindicating  the  truth  of  God  before  we  are  fully  sanctified 
by  its  power. 

My  auditors  became  the  agents  to  announce  this  asser- 
tion to  those  who  heard  it  not;  and  thus  the  tidings  were 
soon  circulated  among  the  officers  and  crew.  Some 
frowned,  others  laughed  and  joked  about  it  and  said  that  it 
would  be  folly  to  endeavor  to  execute  such  a  work  on 
board  a  ship.  I  could  distinctly  discern  the  storms  of  op- 
position arising,  but  by  the  help  of  God  I  meant  to  be  firm 
in  carrying  out  my  resolution.  Hell  and  earth  had  pre- 
vented me  long  enough;  now  the  rolling  deep  was  to  hear 
my  vows  to  God. 

From  that  time  on  I  lived  distinct  from  the  officers 
and  crew  of  the  Oriole,  in  a  religious  capacity,  until  the 
grace  of  God  induced  others  to  join  me  in  the  divine  work. 
But  while  reproaches  fell  upon  me  because  of  my  attach- 
ment to  the  cross,  I  felt  that  it  was  my  wisdom  to  remain 
comparatively  silent,  for  I  could  not  expect  them  to  have 
confidence  in  my  sincerity  until,. by  the  grace  of  God,  I  had 
first  established  my  character  as  a  believer  in  the  truth.  I 
knew  that  God  would  accomplish  his  own  work  in  me  if  I 
was  called  according  to  his  purpose;  and  if  I  could  be  sub- 
ject to  his  rule  I  need  not  consult  consequences,  for  he 
could  even  "  make  the  wrath  of  man  subserve  his  purpose, 
and  the  remainder  of  wrath  he  was  able  to  restrain." 

I  tried  to  conduct  myself  becomingly  and  to  cultivate 
a  "  meek  and  quiet  spirit."  Though  I  must  give  this  testi- 
mony relative  to  my  own  Christian  life,  yet  I  hope  that  I 
am  giving  it  in  a  humble  way.  I  am  fully  convinced  that 


Io8  THRILLING    INCIDENTS. 

actions  and  life,  controlled  by  the  power  and  guided  by  the 
wisdom  of  God,  have  more  to  do  in  establishing  Christian 
character  and  silencing  the  scoffer  and  gainsayer  than  the 
most  fluent  and  pointed  arguments  without  the  life  devoted 
to  God. 

The  ocean  speaks  with  more  eloquence  than  ever  I 
have  heard  from  the  tongue  of  the  finest  orator.  Its  storm- 
driven  billows  produce  arguments  that  the  most  competent 
disputant  in  the  world  cannot  refute.  They  show  forth  the 
power  of  God  more  vividly  than  anything  else  that  has  ev- 
er come  under  my  observation.  While  they  may  strike  ter- 
ror to  the  heart  of  man  and  urge  him  in  his  fear  and  con- 
sternation to  call  upon  the  God  who  controls  the  waves,  it 
requires  divine  love  to  melt  the  heart  to  penitence  and 
keep  the  Christian  in  God's  humble  path  of  life  and  duty. 


CHAPTER    X. 


The  Marquesas  Islands.  —  A  Visit  Ashore.  —  Getting  Wood  aboard  un- 
der Difficulties.  —  Assisted  in  Manual  Labor  by  a  King  and  Queen. 
—  Human  Flesh  still  an  Object  of  Strong  Desire.  —  Our  Experience 
in  Eating  Candle-Nuts.  —  Descending  a  Steep  Mountain-Side.  — 
Depravity  of  the  Natives  and  the  Ship's  Crew,  Necessitating  a  Bold 
Stand  for  the  Right  on  my  Part.  —  Novel  Mode  of  Sleeping.  —  Re- 
flections Suggested  by  the  Scenes  Around  me.  —  Departure  for  the 
Sandwich  Islands. 


N  course  of  time  the  Marquesas  Islands  appeared 
to  our  anxious  vision.  "  These  are  the  southern 
group  of  the  Mentana  Archipelago  in  Polynesia,  the 
northern  group  bearing  the  name  of  the  Washington  Isl- 
ands; but  the  name  is  also  applied  to  the  whole  Archipela- 
go. The  Marquesas  Islands,  in  latitude  7°  30^-10°  30';  south 
longitude,  138°-! 40°  20'  west,  were  discovered  by  Mentana 
de  Neyra,  a  Spanish  navigator,  in  1596.  They  were  named 
after  the  viceroy  of  Peru,  Marquesas  de  Mendoza.  In  1842 
they  submitted  to  the  French,  and  they  are  now  governed 
by  independent  chiefs  under  the  protection  of  France."— 
Chambers'  Encyclopedia,  Vol.  5,  page  276.  We  sailed  along 
between  the  islands  of  Nucahiver  and  Whitehoo,  and  effect- 
ed an  anchorage  in  a  bay  at  the  latter  island.  The  moun- 
tains, towering  high,  in  some  places  approached  the  ocean 
in  bold  relief;  then  again  they  presented  a  comparatively 
gradual  slope  to  where  the  ocean  surf  beat  upon  their  base. 
As  we  came  in  full  sight  of  one  of  the  fertile  valleys, 

lined  with  tropical  fruit  trees,  and  decked  with  verdure  and 
109 


1 10  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

beauty,  we  fired  a  salute  from  our  signal  gun,  which  excited 
the  natives  and  brought  them  hurriedly  to  the  beach.  An 
escort  met  us  in  their  rude  canoes,  conducted  by  one  of  the 
chiefs.  They  boarded  our  vessel  before  we  dropped  an- 
chor. Their  appearance  was  so  novel  that  we  could  scarce- 
ly desist  from  staring  at  them,  which  occasioned  some  curs- 
ing upon  the  part  of  our  officers  until  we  got  the  sails 
furled  and  the  ship  anchored.  They  bore  a  strange  and 
savage  mien  and  their  yells  were  wild.  Their  bodies  were 
almost  nude,  and  they  were  tattooed  all  over.  Their  step 
was  elastic  and  their  movements  were  nimble  and  active. 
Their  hair  was  straight  and  black,  and  they  could  swim  al- 
most as  well  as  aquatic  animals. 

Their  canoes  were  tied  to  the  Oriole  while  lying  at  an- 
chor, and  they  seemed  for  the  time  being  to  be  more  con- 
cerned about  our  stock  of  provisions  than  they  were  about 
complimenting  us.  We  sailors  took  pleasure  in  giving 
them  some  of  our  hard-tack  and  meat,  and  they  gorged  it 
quite  lively.  One  large,  wild-looking  creature  stole  some 
out  of  the  forecastle,  in  addition  to  what  we  had  given  him. 
Some  of  the  boys  pursued  him  and  yelled  at  him,  and  he 
leaped  over  the  top  of  the  ship's  bulwarks,  with  eyes  and 
mouth  open,  into  the  sea,  which  comical  scene  created 
much  laughter  among  the  officers  and  crew. 

It  was  quite  a  treat  to- us  sailors  to  have  the  privilege 
of  again  going  ashore.  The  watches  were  alternately  grant- 
ed liberty.  We  climbed  the  mountain  slopes  and  sat  be- 
neath the  cocoa  and  orange  trees  and  ate  to  our  fill  the  de- 
licious tropical  fruits.  I  felt  interested  in  the  poor  idola- 
trous heathens  who  worshiped  wooden  gods  in  their  blind- 
ness and  ignorance.  One  day  I  was  standing  near  one  of 
their  idols,  examining  their  helpless  god  who  could  neither 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  1 1  I 

see,  hear  nor  defend  himself,  and  in  my  reverie  I  was  eating 
an  orange,  when  a  little  heathen  devotee  approached  me 
hastily  with  extended  eyes,  contorted  features,  and  earnest 
gesticulations,  saying,  "Taboo."  This  meant  that  by  cast- 
ing my  orange  rinds  on  sacred  ground  I  was  violating  one 
of  their  religious  tenets,  one  of  the  laws  of  Whitehoo.  Of 
course  I  desisted.  I  had  been  eating  my  delicious  fruit  in 
blissful  ignorance  of  any  intrusion  whatever,  and  my  con- 
science was  perfectly  at  rest;  but  what  is  life  and  comfort 
and  peace  to  one,  is  sorrow  and  gloom  and  death  to  anoth- 
er. 

"  From  the  selfsame  quarter  of  the  sky, 

One  saw  a  thousand  angels  smile, 

Another  saw  as  many  devils  frown." 

It  all  depends  on  the  training  of  that  innate  principle 
of  our  being — the  conscience.  How  blessed  is  he  whose 
conscience  is  enlightened  and  regulated  by  the  divine  cri- 
terion, the  Bible.  The  heathens  observed  my  peculiarities 
and  my  fondness  for  reading  my  Bible. 

One  day  I  was  sitting  beneath  a  shade  tree  near  the 
beach  and  perusing  the  sacred  pages  of  the  Book  of  God, 
when  presently  I  was  surrounded  by  a  number  of  the  nat- 
ives who  seemed  to  look  at  me  with  intense  interest.  They 
occasionally  addressed  each  other  in  their  native  tongue, 
and  then  gazed  at  me  with  seeming  admiration.  I  pointed 
to  the  heavens  above  as  being  the  handiwork  of  the  God 
whom  I  adored.  I  also  included  in  my  signs  and  gesticula- 
tions the  mountains  and  the  sea,  whose  foaming  surf  was 
continually  washing  the  shore.  I  found  that  I  could  speak 
with  considerable  force  without  using  my  tongue  much,  but 
I  simply  pointed  earnestly  to  the  works  of  nature  to  dis- 
close nature's  God. 


112  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

i 

I  sometimes  think  that  even  preachers  depend  too 
much  on  their  tongue.  I  believe  that  if  the  spirit  of  God 
animates  the  heart,  our  gestures  and  general  appearance 
will  preach.  By  pointing  to  God's  wondrous  works  and 
having  life  in  our  motions  even  those  who  speak  an  un- 
known tongue  will  be  interested  and  feel  assured  that  some- 
thing good  is  meant.  Let  us  have  life  in  our  preaching  if 
we  want  to  keep  our  hearers  alive. 

On  the  wings  of  thought  I  often  go 

To  that  distant  sunny  clime, 
Where  the  fragrant  breezes  softly  blow, 

And  the  warmest  sunbeams  shine. 

I  formed  a  special  attachment  for  one  of  the  little 
heathen  boys  who  was  amiable  and  kind,  and  always  greet- 
ed me  with  a  smile.  Poor  little  nude  fellow,  I  shall  never 
forget  him.  He  was  not  tattooed  like  the  more  mature  of 
his  race  and  was  rather  good  looking;  but  had  he  even  been 
homely  his  friendly  disposition  would  have  made  him  at- 
tractive. It  is  not  persons'  looks  so  much  as  their  ways 
that  render  them  attractive.  He  used  to  climb  the  cocoa 
trees  and  get  cocoanuts  for  me.  I  wish  the  boys  in  Amer- 
ica could  have  seen  him  go  up  the  tree.  The  cocoa  tree 
has  a  long  trunk  and  is  devoid  of  limbs  till  near  the  top  of 
the  tree  where  the  fruit  is.  This  little  heathen  boy  would 
so  adjust  the  palms  of  his  hands  and  the  soles  of  his  feet  to 
the  tree  that  he  could  rapidly  ascend  and  then  he  would  sit 
up  there  and  throw  the  cocoanuts  down  to  me.  The  nat- 
ives grease  themselves  all  over  with  the  oil  of  the  fruit, 
which  protects  their  nude  forms  from  the  sun  and  keeps 
their  joints  limber.  They  are  about  as  nimble  as  show  act- 
ors. 

Sometimes  the  little  naked  heathen  boys  would  come 
aboard  our  ship.  It  was  quite  amusing  to  see  them  climb 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  113 

the  master  ascend  the  rope  ladder  to  the  fore-yard,  walk 
erect  out  to  the  end  of  the  yard  arm,  which  even  few  sailors 
would  undertake,  and  then  one  after  the  other  leap  into  the 
sea.  They  would  always  strike  the  water  with  their  feet, 
their  bodies  being  in  an  upright  position,  and  the  force  of 
their  rapid  descent  from  the  yard-arm  would  sink  them 
deep  into  the  water.  After  a  little  time  their  black  heads 
would  pop  out  of  the  sea  here,  there  and  all  around,  just 
like  so  many  aquatic  animals.  The  distance  from  the  yard- 
arm  to  the  water's  edge  was  at  least  thirty  feet.  They  can 
beat  the  boys  in  America  in  jumping,  swimming  and  climb- 
ing trees. 

We  procured  some  wood  on  the  island,  and  as  the 
boats  could  not  get  close  to  the  shore,  on  account  of  the 
breakers,  each  one  of  us  had  to  take  his  piece  of  timber,  lie 
on  the  top  of  it  and  swim  it  to  the  boats.  Sometimes  a 
wave  would  get  the  advantage  of  the  navigator  and  his  tim- 
bei*,  and  then  he  had  to  leave  it  or  he  would  be  carried 
more  swiftly  toward  the  shore  than  he  had  advanced  from 
it. 

Once  I  was  advancing  with  a  piece  of  wood  toward  the 
boats;  a  breaker  got  the  better  of  me,  and  I  and  the  log  re- 
ceded to  the  shore,  the  live  freight  being  almost  as  passive 
as  the  dead.  We  were  hurled  upon  a  gradually-sloping, 
rocky  shore.  I  felt  quite  faint  for  a  while,  but  soon  gath- 
ered up  my  piece  of  wood  and  tried  it  again,  and  the  sec- 
ond time  succeeded  in  reaching  the  boats.  The  king  and 
queen  assisted  us  in  this  somewhat  dangerous  employment. 
We  do  not  often  have  the  privilege  of  associating  with  a 
royal  household  in  that  kind  of  business.  The  natives  ap- 
peared to  appreciate  our  presence  and  were  much  inclined 
to  traffic.  We  exchanged  our  edibles  for  some  of  their 
tropical  fruits. 


114  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

An  old  African  negro  lived  here  who  claimed  to  have 
been  in  Dr.  Kane's  expedition  to  the  Polar  Sea,  and  he  re- 
lated to  us  many  strange  things  about  the  natives.  He  said 
that  sometimes  the  inhabitants  of  one  island  would  wage 
war  with  the  inhabitants  of  another.  The  captives  taken 
would  be  sacrificed  to  their  idols  and  the  captors  would 
feed  upon  theipflesh.  The  French  missionaries  -have  suc- 
ceeded in  modifying  their  tendency  to  cannibalism,  but  still 
human  life  is  not  always  secure  in  their  hands,  as  the  hank- 
ering for  human  flesh  is  strong. 

One  day  two  of  my  ship-mates  and  I  started  out  to  ex- 
plore the  island.  A  path  led  over  the  mountain  to  another 
fertile  valley  where  dwelt  another  tribe.  We  entered  the 
forest  and  lost  our  way.  We  were  fatigued  by  our  weari- 
some journey,  rendered  still  more  tiresome  because  we  were 
lost.  We  sat  down  to  rest  under  a  candle-nut  tree.  This 
tree  bears  a  fruit  that  is  good  to  eat.  The  kernel  is  heart- 
shaped;  the  shell  is  hard  and  about  the  size  of  a  walnut. 
They  generally  roast  them  before  eating  them,  for  in  their 
raw  state  they  are  apt  to  purge  and  produce  colic.  The 
natives  bore  holes  through  the  center,  string  them  on  rush- 
es and  hang  them  in  their  huts  for  lights;  the  oil  in  them 
feeds  the  flame.  The  lampblack,  used  for  tattooing,  is  ob- 
tained from  the  candle-nut  shell. 

We  were  not  posted  as  yet  in  regard  to  the  effect  that 
these  nuts  in  their  raw  state  would  have  upon  our  systems. 
We  were  hungry  and  tried  eating  them.  They  were 
pleasant  to  the  taste,  but  one  of  the  party  said,  "  Maybe 
they  are  poisonous."  And  sure  enough,  we  paid  dearly  for 
eating  them,  for  they  rendered  us  terribly  sick  and  we  were 
seriously  impressed  with  the  thought  that  they  might  con- 
tain poison  in  reality.  This  threw  us  into  a  state  of  stupid- 


ON    SEA   AND  LAND.  115 

ity,  and  for  a  time  rendered  our  farther  progress  almost  im- 
practicable. We  finally  met  a  few  of  the  natives  and  inter- 
rogated them  with  reference  to  the  character  of  the  nuts  we 
had  eaten.  We  did  this  by  signs,  imitating  the  process  of 
mastication.  We  presented  some  of  the  fruit  upon  which 
we  ourselves,  by  sad  experience,  were  ready  to  place  an  in- 
terdict; they  shook  their  heads,  made  many  gestures  in  the 
negative  and  exclaimed,  "  No  good." 

After  the  terrible  revolutions  in  our  systems  had  some- 
what subsided,  we  began  to  recruit  a  little  in  strength,  and 
trudged  .on  our  weary  way  until  we  found  ourselves  stand- 
ing high  up  the  mountain-side,  which  position  afforded  us  a 
prospect  of  the  fertile  and  fruitful  valley  for  which  we  had 
started  in  the  morning.  Our  vision  was  met  by  an  inlet  of 
the  sea.  Our  narrow  way  through  the  mountains  was  .lost, 
and  to  reach  our  destination  would  be  very  difficult.  Night 
was  fast  approaching,  and  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost.  I 
planned  a  bold  adventure,  and  expressed  my  willingness  to 
lead  off  in  the  perilous  undertaking.  It  was  to  descend  the 
craggy  steep  in  a  zigzag  course.  We  scanned,  before  pro- 
ceeding, the  possibly  available  places  in  the  descent  to  the 
ocean  strand.  We  started,  not  knowing  what  might  befall 
us,  and  retained  our  equilibrium  by  holding  to  roots  of 
trees,  mountain  grass,  or  anything  that  presented  a  show  of 
security.  We  reached  the  base  of  the  mountain  in  safety, 
and  the  natives  conveyed  us  across  an  indentation  of  the 
sea  with  their  canoes.  They  considered  our  descent  on  the 
steeps  of  the  mountain  perilous  and  said,  "  You  mocarna- 
nia"  (you  die). 

We  reached  the  valley  of  the  cannibal  tribes  as  the 
shades  of  night  began  to  encircle  us,  and  what  our  fate 
might  be  before  the  morning  would  come  we  knew  not. 


Il6  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

They  were  given  to  licentiousness,  and  the  sad  misfortune 
was  that  the  entire  crew  were  given  to  the  same  kind  of  life. 
I  saw  the  crisis  and  that  I  must  stand  alone  in  the  vindica- 
tion of  my  purity  in  the  trial  now  before  me.  They  might 
be  stirred  with  indignation  at  the  position  I  sustained 
against  their  indulgence  in  this  crime, 'which  the  Book  of 
God  denounces.  I  could  say  with  Paul  "  that  all  men  for- 
sook me  but  the  Lord  stood  by  me  "  and  blessed  my  feeble 
efforts  to  teach  my  wild  and  untutored  auditors,  and  exem- 
plify by  a  practical  demonstration  my  disapprobation  of 
their  depraved  and  wicked  actions.  I  pointed  them  to  the 
stars  in  the  heavens,  and  referred  them  to  the  waves  of  the 
sea  and  the  mountain  summits  as  manifestations  of  the 
great  and  mighty  God  whom  I  feared  and  worshiped,  and 
tried  to  impress  their  minds  with  the  idea  that  I  dared  not 
sin  'against  this  Great  Being.  I  believe  that  God  was  in 
that  little  sermon,  for  they  accepted  my  plea  and  appeared 
to  take  no  offence  at  my  remonstrations,  but  conducted  me 
to  their  hut  and  bade  me  lie  down  between  two  stalwart 
men;  the  indications  of  their  visages  were  that  they  meant 
me  no  harm. 

I  fell  into  a  deep  sleep,  and  was  unconscious  as  to 
what  portion  of  the  world  I  was  in,  or  whether  I  was  sur- 
rounded by  friends  or  foes.  I  did  not  awake  till  morning, 
and  my  sleep1  was  sweet  and  refreshing.  I  thanked  my 
God  for  preserving  me,  for  how  easily  might  those  heath- 
ens have  plunged  a  dagger  into  my  heart!  A  mat  was 
spread  over  the  earth  which  only  accommodated  the  upper 
portion  of  our  bodies,  and  along  the  foot  of  our  bed  large 
round  stones  were  placed  to  support  the  lower  extremities 
of  our  bodies.  These  stones  were  worn  round*  and  smooth 
by  the  water.  Although  I  did  not  comprehend  the  entire 


Il8  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

philosophy  of  their  method  of  sleeping,  yet  for  once,  I 
adopted  the  custom  in  the  evening.  I  do  not  now  remem- 
ber whether  my  legs  were  suspended  over  the  rocks  all 
night  or  not.  We  had  quite  a  soft  pillow  to  rest  our 
heads  upon,  and,  in  fact,  there  seemed  to  be  an  entire  re- 
version of  the  Patriarch  Jacob's  method  of  sleeping  in  the 
desert:  he  selected  a  stone  for  his  pillow,  but  the  stone  in 
this  instance  was  used  for  our  feet.  They  treated  us 
hospitably  in  the  morning,  and  supplied  us  with  food  to 
satisfy  our  appetites,  after  which  they  procured  their  ca- 
noes and  conveyed  us  to  the  ship. 

They  all  began  to  look  upon  me  now  as  a  pious  man, 
and  I  strongly  desired  that  I  might  be  in  every  sense 
worthy  of  the  name.  It  is  true  I  was  endeavoring  to  effect 
a  change  in  my  life,  and  the  yearnings  of  my  heart  were 
to  become  wholly  Christianized,  but  I  felt  as  though  much 
yet  remained  to  be  done.  They  gave  me  the  appellation 
of  missionary,  which  they  pronounced,  in  their  phraseolo- 
gy, "  misinar."  They  seemed  to  respect  my  pious  incli- 
nations, and  never  essayed  after  my  vindication  of  right 
and  truth,  to  decoy  me  from  the  path  of  virtue.  My  total 
separation,  in  principle  and  practice,  from  the  flagrant  vic- 
es in  which  the  ship's  crew  and  the  natives  so  freely  en- 
gaged, had,  to  some  extent,  its  beneficiary  effect.  They 
would  all  have  felt  more  at  ease  had  I  indulged  in  their 
wicked  practices;  but  true  Christianity  will  counteract  the 
power  of  sin,  and  the  lives  of  pious  men  wield  a  sacred  in- 
fluence that  wicked  men  cannot  resist  with  impunity.  The 
captain  himself  was  a  nominal  professor;  it  would  have 
been  my  glory  and  joy  had  he  been  a  genuine  Christian. 
He  was  an  intelligent  man  and  a  competent  navigator,  but 
he  evidently  needed  conversion  to  make  him  a  Christian. 


ON   SEA  AND   LAND.  IIQ 

I  have  seen  so  much  sham  religion  in  the  world  that  it 
makes  my  heart  sick  to  think  of  it;  to  think  of  enlightened 
people,  with  highly-cultured  intellects  and  a  little  superfi- 
cial religion  to  conceal  their  immoral  acts  and  recommend 
them  in  the  refined  and  popular  circles  of  society.  Let  me 
assure  my  friends  that  the  heathens,  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, will  stand  a  far  better  chance  of  exemption  from  the 
fearful  wrath  of  God  than  such  people.  I  always  knew  that 
to  live  a  Christian  life  in  this  wicked  world  was  no  small 
.task,  and  that  one  fact  long  caused  me  to  hesitate  to  es- 
pouse the  cause.  I  have  heard  people  say  it  is  an  easy  mat- 
ter to  serve  God.  Well,  there  is  only  one  way  that  renders 
this  service  easy,  and  that  is  restraining  and  subjecting  the 
tongue  and  all  the  members  of  our  body  to  his  divine  rule. 
Bringing  ourselves  into  that  humble  attitude  and  remaining 
there,  requires  incessant  vigilance  and  untiring  effort.  But 
merely  to  assume  a  religious  profession  that  only  effects  a 
slight  separation  from  the  world  in  life,  has  little  force  or 
significance, — only  has  a  tendency  to  harden  the  sensibilities 
of  those  who  are  under  the  controlling  power  of  sin,  and 
leads  them  to  ignore  the  principle,  and  mock  at  the  very 
name  of  Christianity. 

But  I  had  now  avowed  my  determination  to  devote  my 
life  to  the  Lord,  and,  by  the  aid  of  his  sovereign  grace,  I 
meant  this  sacred  resolution,  though  earth  and  hell  oppose. 
In  severe  tests  and  strong  temptations  is  where  the  Lord  is 
pleased.  God  can  sustain  his  servants  in  the  darkest*  plac- 
es of  the  world,  and  all  that  he  demands  is  our  implicit 
trust  in  him.  He  can  only  use  us  to  profit  when  we  truly 
confide  in  him  and  are  obedient  to  his  sovereign  will.  I 
believe  that  our  Christian  character  is  mainly  formed  in 
God's  furnace  of  temptation  and  affliction.  At  the  very 


120  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

time  that  the  officers  were  looking  for  me  to  drift  into  the 
current  of  vice,  and  forfeit  my  religion;  yes,  "  when  all  men 
forsook  me,  the  Lord  stood  by  me,  that  by  me  his  truth 
might  be  made  known."  I  really  felt  the  force  of  his  pres- 
ence and  directing  providence,  and  I  felt  willing  to  "  suffer 
the  loss  of  all  things,  that  I  might  win  Christ." 

The  old  African  negro  invited  us  to  visit  him  and  share 
in  a  social  repast.  He  roasted  one  of  the  wild  swine  of  the 
island,  and  we  steeped  our  pork  in  lime  juice  and  relished 
our  meal.  The  limes  are  still  more  acid  than  lemons,  and 
we  gathered  them  and  squeezed  out  the  juice  in  kegs  that 
we  might  share  their  medicinal  properties  when  out  at  sea. 
We  also  gathered  cocoanuts,  oranges  and  pine-apples,  and 
procured  two  of  the  native  hogs  for  fresh  meat  aboard  the 
ship.  We  fed  the  hogs  on  the  products  of  their  native 
soil — cocoanuts.  We  generally  had  hogs  on  board  the  ship, 
but  the  officers  consumed  about  all  the  fresh  pork.  We  oc- 
casionally had  a  couple  of  wild  hogs,  and  it  was  amusing  to 
the  sailors  at  times,  to  see  them  charge  around  the  deck. 
They  would  usually  secrete  themselves  under  the  bow-sprit 
until  they  were  disturbed  by  some  of  the  seamen,  who 
would  occasionally  give  them  a  kick  and  arouse  them  so  as 
to  have  some  sport.  They  would  not  stop  for  any  one 
when  they  got  started,  officers  not  excepted;  and  their  lo- 
comotion was  post-haste,  with  bristles  erect,  elongated  nos- 
es, lengthy  tusks  and  eyes  aglow.  Whoever  obstructed 
their  passage  was  liable  to  be  overthrown.  We  had  a  pen 
constructed  abaft  of  the  try-works  for  the  tame  hogs,  with 
entrance  and  egress  on  the  larboard  side.  They  were  ter- 
ribly distressed  in  the  time  of  a  storm,  when  the  ship  would 
careen  violently  from  one  side  to  the  other.  I  have  seen 
them  braced  in  single  file  at  the  egress  of  their  unstable 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  121 

home;  when  the  ship  would  make  a  sudden  and  unexpected 
lurch  to  the  leeward,  the  entire  dependence  seemed  to  be 
placed  upon  the  first  hog;  he  occupied  the  most  responsible 
position,  as  the  entire  pressure  of  the  other  hogs  was  upon 
him.  But  away  went  the  leading  hog  and  every  last  one 
after  him,  and  all  were  precipitated  in  a  confused  pile  against 
the  larboard  bulwarks. 

This  might  illustrate  the  weakness  and  absurdity  of 
persons  leaning  for  support  upon  the  weak  and  puny  arm 
of  man,  which  will  be  found  to  be  a  very  unsafe  support  in 
the  time  of  storm.  We  may  fancy  that  we  are  secure  when 
the  elements  are  all  at  rest,  but  the  time  of  starm  will  dis- 
close the  genuineness  of  our  faith  in  God.  Let  not  man 
with  his  usurped  wisdom  and  power  intercept  the  light  be- 
tween us  and  God,  and  boast  in  the  day  of  prosperity  of 
imparting  the  security  which  the  strong  arm  of  God  alone 
can  give,  and  which  will  be  so  seasonable  in  our  woeful  ex- 
tremity. When  we  had  procured  our  supplies  of  fruit  and 
water,  we  were  ready  to  depart  and  try  our  future  on  the 
rolling  deep.  We  felt  somewhat  reluctant  to  leave  the 

place,— 

• 
Where  the  sun  poured  down  his  rays, 

And  the  fruits  delicious  grew, 
Where  we  learned  the  wild  man's  ways, 
And  his  country  traveled  through. 

The  natives  lingered  about  the  ship  in  their  canoes 
while  we  were  heaving  the  anchor  and  unbending  the  sails; 
but  when  our  faithful  Oriole  began  to  move  off  before  the 
breeze,  the  royal  family  and  their  subjects  returned  to  their 
island  home.  The  distance  soon  widened  between  us  and 
the  mountains  towering  above  the  sea,  but  for  a  long  time 
their  lofty  summits  could  be  seen.-  * 


122  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

Our  next  port  was  destined  to  be  the  Sandwich  Is- 
lands, in  the  North  Pacific  Ocean.  Our  routine  of  nautical 
labor  was  again  resumed,  and  our  island  roamings,  beneath 
the  luxuriant  trees,  freighted  with  their  tropical  fruits,  was 
among  the  events  of  the  past.  So  time  speeds  on  its  swift 
wings,  and  brings  its  changes,  bright  and  drear.  The  earth 
with  its  attractions  again  disappeared  from  our  vision. 
Naught  met  our  view  but  the  canopy  of  heaven  above  and 
the  rolling  deep  beneath.  The  crew  were  degraded  and 
vile,  and  their  corrupt  intercourse  with  the  heathens 
seemed  to  have  lowered  them  still  deeper  into  sin  and  deg- 
radation. It  was  terrible  to  live  in  such  strife  and  pollu- 
tion, and  have  my  peace  annoyed  with  the  filthy  conversa- 
tion of  the  wicked.  However,  patience  must  have  its 
perfect  work,  for  its  virtue  is  evinced  in  temptation.  So 
righteous  Lot  was  vexed  of  old  when  he  dwelt  among  those 
foul-mouthed  and  wicked  inhabitants  of  the  doomed  cities. 
The  perpetration  of  crime  vitiates  the  criminal  more  and 
more,  and  sinks  him  deeper  in  the  sloughs  of  iniquity,  till 
"  his  throat  becomes  an  open  sepulcher,  and  the  poison  of 
asps  is  under  his  lips." 

The  Bible  says  they  that  "  goidown  to  the  sea  in  ships, 
they  see  God's  wonders  in  the  deep."  But  the  wonders  of 
the  deep  fail  to  attract  the  attention  of  the  hardened  and 
depraved  sailor.  I  have  more  than  once  stopped  my  ears 
when  I  was  reading  and  meditating  in  God's  Book,  to  ex- 
clude from  my  thoughts  the  hard  speeches  of  the  ungodly 
around  me.  But  I  had  one  great  source  of  consolation,  and 
that  was  to  hold  sweet  communion  with  one  who  is  pure 
and  holy  and  separate  from  sinners,  although  he  once  lived 
among  them  and  bore  their  insults. 

We  were  all  presented  with  Bibles  soon  after  we  de- 
parted  from  Bedford  City,  but  mine  was  the  only  one  used 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  123 

on  board  of  the  ship  as  far  as  I  knew.  That  precious  gift 
of  heaven,  so  dearly  purchased,  was  stored  away  perhaps  in 
the  bottom  of  the  sailors'  cjiests,  as  a  thing  of  no  value. 
Some  of  the  Portuguese  concluded,  because  I  read  mine 
regularly  and  tried  to  follow  its  instructions,  thkt  I  was 
growing  insane.  A  jet  black  Portuguese,  of  Cape  Verde  Is- 
lands, suggested  that  they  throw  my  Bible  over-,board.  I 
presume  they  would  have  done  it  had  it  not  been  for  the 
captain's  authority  on  board. 

Righteousness  and  iniquity  are  as  remotely  severed  as 
light  and  darkness.  The  Ephesians  thought  that  the  apos- 
tle Paul  and  his  colleague  were  turning  the  world  upside 
down,  when  they  were  really  turning  it  right  side  up.  Sin 
has  rendered  its  votaries  insane:  the  precious  Bible  will 
cure  their  insanity  and  impart  to  them  the  mind  of  God.  I 
notice  that  wherever  the  apostles  made  a  stir  in  the  ranks 
of  Satan,  they  generally  were  instrumental  in  bringing 
some  out  on  the  Lord's  side.  I  hoped  that  this  stir  and 
opposition  on  board  our  craft  might  bring  about  good  re- 
sults. 

In  these  dark  hours  of  temptation  faith  in  God's  Word 
must  be  the  regulating  power.  I  cannot  rely  on  feelings, 
for  I  sometimes  experience  very  gloomy  sensations,  when 
the  clouds  obscure  my  spiritual  horizon  and  I  am  tempted 
and  tried  severely.  But  we  may  sometimes  be  nearest  to 
God  in  the  darkest  hours  of  life.  Feelings  alone  can  no 
more  give  assurance  of  our  acceptance  with  God  than  the 
quiet  or  disturbed  condition  of  the  deep  can  designate  our 
whereabouts  on  its  expansive  waste.  The  competent  mari- 
ner has  a  more  reliable  system  of  pointing  out  his  situation, 
and  the  Christian  has  an  infallible  criterion,  which  is  the 
Word  of  God.  The  disciples  were  secure  in  the  furious 


124  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

storm  on  Galilee  because  they  were  there  by  the  directions 
of  Christ,  although  their  feelings  were  as  much  disturbed 
as  the  element  through  which  they  were  trying  in  vain  to 
row.  They  did  what  they  could,  and  that  was  all  their 
Master  Squired  of  them.  He  did  for  them  what  they 
could  not  do  for  themselves,  and  he  would  not  leave  them 
alone  in  the  woeful  crisis.  He  came  to  rescue  them,  and 
their  extremity  evinced  his  power  to  save  and  his  supreme 
control  over  the  warring  elements.  He  spake,  and  all  was 
still.  Christ's  entire  control  of  the  winds  and  waves  proves 
his  ability  to  stay  our  fears  and  calm  the  commotions  of 
the  soul.  Oh!  if  our  faith  in  Jesus  could  always  be  unwav- 
ering, we  should  be  just  as  secure  on  the  sea  as  on  land.  It 
is  just  as  easy  for  Christ  to  control  the  mighty  Pacific 
Ocean  as  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  and  if  there  are  but  few  souls 
out  upon  its  troubled  bosom,  doing  what  little  they  can,  he 
will  succor  them  as  certainly  as  he  saved  his  little  toiling 
band  of  yore  in  the  perilous  hour. 

If  we  were  necessitated  to  stand  entirely  alone  in  this 
world,  without  an  earthly  friend  to  endorse  our  Christian 
sentiments  or  sympathize  with  us  in  the  woes  and  sorrows 
of  life,  yet,  having  the  assurance  of  the  friendship  of  God 
and  his  Christ,  would  outweigh  the  force  and  favor  of  the 
whole  world.  When  my  faith  can  thus  take  hold  upon 
God,  my  heart  is  composed  in  the  midst  of  my  calamities 
on  this  great  and  wide  sea.  When  I  lie  down  in  my  berth 
to  sleep,  I  can  remember  that  Christ  too  slept  on  the  sea, 
and  when  I  am  roused  from  my  slumber  .to  perform  my 
duty  when  the  tempest  is  roaring,  I  know  that  Christ  had 
the  same  experience  and  also  left  his  slumber  to  perform 
his  duty,  and  knowing  his  power  to  still  the  winds  I  believe 
and  rest  in  him. 


CHAPTER    XI. 


Arrival  at  Honolulu.  —  Becoming  acquainted  with  Eld.  Damon. —  My 
First  Attempt  in  Sermonizing  a  Failure. —  Making  some  Pleasant 
Acquaintances.  —  Reluctant  Departure  from  our  Cheerful  Sur- 
roundings. 


'HE  Sandwich  Islands  appeared  to  our  view  in 
April,  1864.  The  steam  tug  came  without  the 
reefs  and  conducted  us  into  the  harbor.  We  saw 
ships  lying  at  anchor  here  from  various  parts  of  the  world, 
and  especially  did  we  meet  quite  a  number  of  whale  ships, 
as  Honolulu  is  their  principal  resort  when  going  to  and 
coming  from  the  Arctic  Ocean.  They  take  in  supplies, 
and  when  partially  laden  with  a  cargo  of  oil  they  discharge, 
it  and  forward  it  to  America  on  vessels  that  are  bound 
thither. 

These  islands,  forming  the  kingdom  of  Hawaii,  are  so 
called  from  the  chief  island,  Lord  Sandwich  being  the  first 
Lord  of  the  Admiralty.  They  are  a  rich,  beautiful  and 
interesting  chain,  eight  in  number,  exclusive  of  one  or  two 
small  islets.  The  chain  runs  from  south-east  to  north-west, 
and  lies  in  the  middle  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  in  latitude 
19-22  degrees  north,  longitude  155-160  degrees  west. 
'  These  islands  form  an  oasis  in  the  middle  of  a  wide  ocean 
waste  and  offer  convenient  stations  for  the  refreshment  and 
repair  of  merchantmen  and  whalers  that  traverse  the  Pa- 
cific. They  are  of  volcanic  origin,  and  contain  the  largest 


126  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

volcanoes,' both  active  and  quiescent,  in  the  world.  The 
most  prominent  physical  features  of  the  group  are  the  two 
lofty  peaks  of  Hawaii,  Mauna  Kea  and  Mauna  Loa,  each 
of  which  is  14,000  feet  in  height. — Chambers'  Encyclopedia, 
Vol.  7. 

We  found  several  of  the  vessels  here  that  left  Bedford 
City,  Mass.,  at  the  same  time  we  did.  We  had  been  scat- 
tered on  the  broad  ocean,  though  we  were  close  to  each 
other  for  some  time  after  leaving  Bedford.  When  vessels 
start  out  to  try  their  chances  on  the  deep,  they,  like  per- 
sons, when  exposed  to  dangers,  feel  a  security  in  each 
other's  presence.  A  vessel  called  the  Congress  was  here. 
She  was  near  us  for  some  time  after  we  left  the  United 
States,  and  afterwards  had  ill-success  en  route  to  this  place. 
She  came  near  burning  up  at  one  time,  we  were  informed. 
It  was  thought  the  fire  was  kindled  by  some  of  the  crew 
who,  as  they  were  not  far  from  an  island,  expected  to  es- 
cape from  their  floating  prison.  The  men  who  were  sup- 
posed to  have  done  this  daring  act  were  put  off  on  one  of 
the  islands. 

We  were  told  also  that  the  life  of  the  mate  of  said  ves- 
sel was  endangered  at  the  Marquesas  Islands.  He  was 
seized  by  the  natives  on  the  island  of  Nucahiva,  who  were 
bent  upon  dispatching  him,  and  would,  I  presume,  have 
made  a  meal  of  him;  but,  assistance  having  been  rendered, 
he  was  taken  from  the  clutches  of  the  cannibals.  Thus, 
when  vessels  meet  after  long  separation,  they  give  an  ac- 
count of  "  thrilling  incidents  on  sea  and  land." 

Vessels  starting  out  from  port  to  encounter  the  perils 
of  the  deep,  are  in  many  respects  like  persons  starting  out 
to  meet  the  ups  and  downs  of  life.  It  is  uncertain  what 
kind  of  a  voyage  they  will  experience  in  either  case. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  127 

At  the  islands  we  obtained  intelligence  from  the  Unit- 
ed States  of  America,  which  privilege  we  had  been  obliged 
to  forego  for  a  long  time.  We  learned  that  the  cruel  war 
was  still  in  progress  which  sad  news  darkened,  like  a  cloud, 
our  vision,  and  filled  the  heart  with  sadness.  If  we  were 
ever  so  fortunate  as  to  return  to  our  native  land,  it  was  un- 
certain who  of  our  friends  would  survive  till  we  arrived. 
Doubtless  many  familiar  ones  would  be  seen  by  us  no  more 
in  this  world. 

But  there  was  no  use  borrowing  trouble,  for  our  worry 
could  not  effect  any  change.  We  had  experienced  our 
dark  hours  of  trial  on  the  voyage  and  desired  to  obtain  all 
the  consolation  we  could  while  here. 

Honolulu  was  the  attractive  theme  of  every  one  on 
board  the  Oriole.  We  all  yearned  to  walk  along  the  shady 
streets  and  view  the  inhabitants  from  various  countries  pur- 
suing their  business.  Merchant  houses,  dwelling  houses, 
and  church  edifices  arose  to  our  view,  all  of  which  lent  a 
sweeter  charm  than  ever  in  life  before.  The  gloom  and 
monotony  of  ocean  life  fully  qualified  us  to  enjoy  the  en- 
chantments of  the  shore.  The  mountains,  towering  high 
with  their  volcanic  peaks,  the  verdant  valleys  far  beneath 
and  the  luxuriant  trees,  laden  with  tropical  fruits,  presented 
a  charming  aspect  to  the  sailor's  eye. 

These  are  the  islands  that  we  used  to  read  and  study 
about  when  attending  school,  but  we  did  not  think  then  that 
we  should  ever  behold  them  with  our  eyes.  They  were  dis- 
covered by  the  famous  Captain  Cook  in  the  year  1778. 
History  says  that  the  natives  received  no  favorable  impres- 
sion of  Captain  Cook.  This  great  navigator,  it  is  said,  did 
not  treat  them  respectfully,  and  hence  excited  their  preju- 
dice against  him  and  his  party,  which  subsequently  resulted 


128 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 


in  his  death.  We  learn  from  this  event  the  propriety  of  be- 
ing loyal  to  truth  and  exhibiting  a  spirit  of  kindness  and 
friendship  to  all  God's  created  beings.  Vancouver,  the  fa- 
mous navigator,  also  visited  the  islands  and  by  his  amiable 
disposition  ingratiated  himself  with  the  natives  and  made 


DEATH   OF  CAPTAIN    COOK. 

attempts  to  enlighten  them.  His  instructions  had  a  salu- 
tary bearing  on  their  minds,  and  they  were  thereby  led  to 
destroy  their  idols. 

The  first  missionaries,  who  visited  the  islands,  came 
from  America  in  the  year  1820.  On  their  arrival  they  met 
with  a  nation  who  had  no  religion  and  who,  consequently, 
were  in  a  pretty  fair  condition  to  be  instructed.  When 
once  we  have  abolished  our  helpless  gods,  then  there  will 
be  hope  of  drawing  our  attention  to  the  only  true  and  living 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  I2Q 

God  and  his  worship.  And  when  we  find  people  so  honest 
and  susceptible  of  being  taught  the  true  worship,  if  we,  of 
superior  intelligence,  impose  upon  their  credulity  and  hon- 
esty, we  may  be  sure  there  is  a  terrible  doom  awaiting  us  in 
eternity. 

When  our  affairs  aboard  of  the  Oriole  were  properly 
adjusted,  the  officers  and  crew  were  granted  liberty  by  the 
captain  to  go  ashore;  the  starboard  watch  one  day,  and  the 
larboard  watch  the  following  day,  arid  so  on  alternately. 

I  went  to  see  and  form  an  acquaintance  with  Eld.  Sam- 
uel Damon,  one  of  the  principal  missionaries  from  the  Unit- 
ed States.  I  met  him  in  the  Bethel  church,  as  it  was 
called.  He  received  me  with  courtesy  and  kindness  and  re- 
quested me  to  give  an  account  of  my  religious  experience 
on  the  deep.  The  abuses  and  ridicule  endured  from  the 
crew  and  some  of  the  officers  had  rather  reduced  me  to  si- 
lence. I  had  concluded  that  I  had  better  cultivate  "  a  meek 
and  quiet  spirit,"  and  allow  my  actions  to  speak  rather  than 
my  words.  Having  had  but  little  experience  in  off-hand 
speaking,  I  was  afraid,  as  the  sailor  says,  of  being  struck  by 
a  head-wind  and  consequently  declined  to  obey  the  elder. 
Had  I  been  commanded  to  haul  home  the  sheets  or  help 
hoist  upon  the  top-sail  halyards,  I  should  not  have  hesitat- 
ed, but  to  receive  orders  from  an  old,  experienced  mission- 
ary to  speak  before  an  intelligent  audience  made  me  feel 
inadequate  to  the  task.  Elder  Damon,  perceiving  that  I 
was  even  more  mute  than  Balaam's  ass,  did  not  urge  me. 

After  services  he  gave  me  a  mild  reproof  for  my  diffi- 
dence and  told  me  to  be  sure  to  give  an  account  of  myself 
at  the  next  meeting.  I  used  to  write  out  my  compositions 
in  school,  and  I  concluded  that  I  had  better  give  them  a 
written  discourse  in  the  Sandwich  Islands.  I  had  a  bright 


130  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

memory  then,  so  I  wrote  my  message  and  memorized  it. 
The  appointed  time  came  and  the  inexperienced  orator 
from  the  deep  appeared.  If  I  had  taken  the  course  which 
I  afterwards  saw  the  elder  himself  take,  and  many  other 
preachers  since,  that  is,  if  I  had  held  on  to  my  paper,  I 
might  have  given  a  pretty  fair  report;  but  I  put  my  paper 
in  my  pocket  and  relied  solely  on  my  memory.  The  intel- 
ligent-looking faces  of  my  auditors  threw  me  into  confusion 
and  my  prepared  sermon  forsook  me.  It  might  have  been 
said  of  me  with  more  pertinency  than  it  was  of  heroic  Paul, 
that  if  my  letter  would  have  been  judged  to  have  some 
weight  and  power,  yet  my  bodily  presence  was  weak  and 
my  speech  contemptible.  Having  had  this  sad  experience 
in  the  commencement  of  my  public  efforts,  I  concluded 
that  I  would  never  have  anything  to  do  with  paper  sermons 
any  more. 

I  was  not  upbraided,  however,  by  my  friends  for  my 
very  imperfect  attempt  at  speaking,  but  was  cordially  in- 
vited to  meet  them  at  their  homes  or  at  their  meetings 
whenever  I  could.  When  Sunday  came  a  number  of  the 
sailors,  with  myself,  went  to  hear  Eld.  Damon  preach.  He 
made  us  feel  welcome  in  the  sailors'  Bethel,  as  he  called  it, 
and  said:  "  Boys,  you  can  sit  on  the  starboard  or  larboard 
side."  This  signified  that  any  part  of  the  audience  room 
was  free  for  the  storm-driven  mariner;  the  seats,  not  being 
graded,  were  common  to  all.  He,  however,  stuck  close  to 
his  paper  when  he  preached  and  of  course  was  not  left  at 
sea  as  I  was. 

I  was  then  radically  opposed  to  written  sermons  and 
imagined  that  the  elder  ,was  setting  a  bad  example.  To 
this  very  day  I  am  partial  to  off-hand  speaking,  and  believe 
that  the  mind  of  the  young  speaker  can  be  trained  that 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  13! 

way;  and  if  by  entreaty  and  prayer  he  gains  the  presence  of 
the  Divine  Spirit  to  put  life  into  his  discourses  and  help  his 
infirmities,  I  believe  that  he  will  be  much  better  prepared 
for  any  and  every  occasion.  Thus  ran  my  first  experience 
in  speaking  and  hearing  in  Honolulu,  the  capital  of  the 
Sandwich  Islands. 

The  next  Sunday  I  repaired  to  quite  a  stylish  church. 
The  minister's  discourse  was  on  the  reign  of  Ben-hadad, 
and  his  wars  against  Israel.  I  heard  him  at  two  different 
times,  and  both  times  his  subject  was  Ben-hadad.  He  had 
oratorical  attainments  and  ably  presented  the  historical 
events  connected  with  that  dynasty  of  old;  but  I  was  much 
more  interested  in  Jesus  Christ  and  his  mission  into  the 
world  to  save  the  lost  than  I  was  in  the  Ben-hadad  dynasty. 
My  chances  were  rare  to  hear  preaching,  and  I  desired  to 
be  instructed  in  things  that  were  more  in  harmony  with  my 
practical  life  in  the  service  of  my  God.  Old  Ben-hadad 
and  his  successors  were  always  molesting  Israel;  but  I  was 
anxious  to  learn  more  of  the  love  and  humility  of  him  who 
descended  to  earth  to  save  the  lost. 

I  next  found  a  very  kind  and  God-fearing  old  lady  who 
was  always  ready  to  show  hospitality  to  strangers.  She 
had  resided  in  Honolulu  about  thirteen  years.  Her  native 
place  was  Maryland.  Her  husband  was  a  naval  officer  and 
had  died  on  the  sea.  Sailors  were  made  welcome  in  her 
humble  home,  and  we  often  gathered  there  to  engage  in 
Christian  devotion.  There  were  seamen  from  different 
countries  who  told  of  the  perils  through  which  they  had 
passed,  and  how  the  Lord  had  delivered  them  out  of  their 
troubles.  It  appeared  to  be  Mrs.  Crabbe's  whole  delight 
to  talk  of  God  and  heaven,  and  encourage  us  poor  sailor 
boys  to  be  steadfast  in  our  trials  and  temptations  on  the 


132  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

deep.     She  stood  like  a  beacon  light  to  console  the  tossed 
and  tempest-driven  mariner. 

One  day  she  urged  me  to  accompany  her  to  the  prison 
to  visit  the  convicts.  The  jailer  received  us  kindly.  Our 
visit  seemed  opportune.  He  conducted  the  prisoners  to  a 
special  room  and  granted  us  license  to  speak  to  them  about 
their  salvation.  Mrs.  Crabbe  addressed  them  very  tender- 
ly. At  first  the  prisoners  seemed  to  feel  ashamed  to  ap- 
pear before  us,  but  as  the  aged  lady  continued  her  remarks 
upon  the  love  of  God,  they  were  attracted  by  the  words  of 
life  presented  with  so  much  pathos.  Their  feelings  were 
wrought  upon  and  the  tears  of  penitence  flowed  freely.  We 
looked  with  pity  upon  these  poor  unfortunate  beings,  who 
perhaps  were  once  cared  for  by  affectionate  mothers.  If 
those  mothers  were  still  in  existence,  how  much  would  they 
be  comforted  to  know  that  their  sons  were  cared  for  by  oth- 
ers in  a  foreign  land.  The  prison  is  designed  to  punish 
criminals  and  reform  their  lives,  and  though  men  and  wom- 
en have  fallen  into  criminal  acts,  yet  Christians  should  have 
a  concern  for  them  in  their  gloomy  condition  and  urge  them 
to  reform.  The  heart,  even  in  prison,  may  be  prepared  for 
the  good  seed. 

The  Catholic  religion  has  been  introduced  on  these  isl- 
ands, as  well  as  many  others  in  Polynesia,  and  the  natives 
seem  to  be  very  zealous  in  that  worship.  How  many  sects 
and  isms  do  we  find  in  this  broad  sea  and  land,  all  of  which 
are  claiming  the  power  divine!  I  saw  them  bowing  and' 
ejaculating  their  prayers  in  their  native  tongue  and  follow- 
ing the  choir  with  flute  and  song.  The  original  heathen 
worship  is  abolished,  but  other  forms  of  idolatry  are  intro- 
duced. The  blind  lead  the  blind  till  all  fall  in  the  ditch  to- 
gether. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  ^133 

The  patriarch  Job  says,  "  Oh  that  I  knew  where  I 
might  find  him."  He  means.  God,  and  it  surely  requires 
quite  an  effort  amid  all  this  confusion  in  the  world  to  find 
God  and  his  authorized  plan  of  worship.  But  the  truth  of 
God  must  be  the  Christian's  guide  through  life,  and  we  are 
allowed  to  endorse  the  teachings  of  men  only  so  far  as  their 
instructions  harmonize  with  God's  unsullied  truth.  If  we 
sacrifice  our  honest  conceptions  of  truth  to  please  men,  we 
forfeit  the  friendship  of  God.  The  advocates  of  God  and 
his  Word  will  find  sympathizing  hearts  wherever  they  rove 
on  land  or  sea. 

This  is  my  conclusion,  and  with  my  divinely-enlight- 
ened eyes  I  cannot  see  anything  in  this  world  more  beauti- 
ful and  sublime  than  God's  precious  Word,  and  its  noble 
advocates.  How  consoling  to  realize  that  we  may  be  do- 
ing a  little  work  for  the  Blessed  Master  who  has  done  and 
is  doing  so  much  for  us!  Just  as  soon  as  we  are  ready  to 
espouse  his  sacred  cause  and  confess  his  name,  many  op- 
portunities arise  for  our  service  to  him,  no  matter  in  what 
portion  of  the  earth  or  sea  we  chance  to  be.  Our  light 
should  shine  all  the  time,  that  the  world  in  darkness  may  be 
enlightened.  Those  who  are  brought  to  the  light  of  truth 
by  our  weak  agency  and  God's  power  will  rejoice  for  our 
pious  influence. 

I  formed  the  acquaintance  of  a  very  amiable  English 
family.  My  remembrance  of  them  will  always  be  pleasant. 
I  gathered  them  some  pearly  shells  on  Lower  California 
strand  as  a  memento  of  their  kindness.  I  also  enjoyed  very 
pleasant  religious  intercourse  with  a  German  shepherd,  who 
was  herding  sheep  on  the  islands.  He  was  humble  and 
zealous,  and  reminded  me  of  the  shepherds  of  old.  I  dis- 
tinctly recollect  Mr.  Ingram,  too,  the  president  of  the  Col- 


134  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

lege  at  Honolulu.  His  learning  did  not  elevate  him  above 
the  common  people,  for  he  took  much  interest  in  my  wel- 
fare. May  God  bless  all  those  dear  people  for  their  care 
for  one  who  was  far  away  from  home  and  friends.  I  was 
treated  very  kindly  by  a  family  from  Sacramento,  Cal. 
The  wife  and  mother  professed  sinless  perfection,  and  we 
disagree  to  this  day  on  that  subject;  but  apart  from  that  I 
cherish  their  kindness  and  hospitality,  and  hope  that  she 
has  discovered  her  mistake. 

Upon  the  whole,  my  first  visit  to  the  Sandwich  Islands 
served  as  an  incentive  to  my  religious  life.  Most  of  the  pi- 
ous friends  whom  I  met  on  the  Island  of  Oahu  seemed  to 
appreciate  my  circumstances  and  congratulated  me  on  my 
consecration  to  the  service  of  God.  They  endeavored  to 
stay  my  somewhat  disconsolate  heart  against  the  opposi- 
tions of  the  depraved  crew,  and  assured  me  that  God  would 
give  me  strength  as  my  days  of  trial  and  adversity  would 
require.  The  mountain  scenery  and  verdant  aspect  of  the 
islands  of  Polynesia,  and  the  tropical  trees,  laden  with  deli- 
cious fruits,  in  connection  with  the  spiritual  comforts  and 
Biblical  instructions,  I  never  can  forget  while  my  mind  is 
normal  and  active. 

As  the  magnificent  scenes  of  the  creation  attracted  my 
anxious  vision,  as  I  measured  their  exquisite  beauty  and 
consummate  design  I  could,  to  some  extent,  grasp  the  un- 
utterable power  and  infinite  wisdom  of  the  Great  Designer. 
If  the  external  creation  on  land  and  sea  so  reveals  the  Cre- 
ator's wisdom  and  power,  what  must  the  spiritual  vision  of 
the  redeemed  and  purified  reveal!  Under  the  withering 
blight  of  sin  our  sensibilities  are  hardened  and  stupefied, 
but  the  light  of  heaven  illuminates  the  dismal  chambers  of 
the  soul,  resurrects  us  from  the  grave  of  sin,  and  we  are  led 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  135 

into  a  spiritual  world  to  develop  and  mature;  and  according 
to  our  several  capacities  we  shall  advance  to  the  full  stature 
of  manhood  in  Christ  Jesus.  Then  shall  we  be  qualified  for 
the  superior  glory  of  the  celestial  world.  John,  the  in- 
spired writer,  says:  "  It  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall 
be,  but  we  know  that  when  he  shall  appear  we  shall  be 
like  him,  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is."  That  is,  when 
Christ  appears  in  his  glory  we  shall  see  him  in  his  glorious 
attitude,  and  we  shall  experience  a  transition  which  will 
be  the  sequel  or  consummation  of  the  spiritual  growth  in 
this  life.  This  completion  of  our  transformed  condition 
will  prepare  us  for  the  vision  of  Christ's  personal  glory 
and  the  existence  in  the  immortal  state. 

.The  Scriptures  first  teach  a  resurrection  to  newness  of 
life;  and,  secondly,  a  resurrection  from  the  physical  death 
and  .the  mouldering  grave  to  a  state  of  immortality  and 
blessedness  forever.  The  God  who  hath  planted  the 
beautiful  islands  in  the  sea,  clothed  them  with  the  charm- 
ing robe  of  nature,  and  caused  the  tropical  trees,  arrayed 
in  their  grand  foliage,  to  spring  out  of  the  earth  laden 
with  their  luscious  fruits,  to  comfort  his  creatures,  is  able 
to  bring  from  the  mouldering  domains  of  death  the  forms 
of  life  and  beauty  to  inhabit  the  celestial  realm  where  the 
scenes  that  appear  to  our  immortal  vision  shall  be  trans- 
cendentally  fair. 

Coming  from  the  troubled  ocean,  where  the  elements 
are  often  at  war  and  the  ship,  the  home  of  the  sailor,  is 
tossed  on  the  foaming  crests  of  the  rolling  billows,  and 
buried  beneath  the  floods,  the  towering  mountains  and  the 
green  and  fertile  valleys  are  much  more  impressive  than 
to  the  landsman  who  is  gazing  upon  such  scenes,  or  has 
the  privilege  of  doing  so  continually;  hence  the  illustra- 


136  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

tions  drawn  from  such  scenery  may  be  deeper  and  more 
permanently  fixed  upon  the  mind.  In  this  light,  then,  I 
regard  the  Sandwich  Islands  as  a  precious  memento  in  the 
early  stage  of  my  religious  career.  Their  beautiful  aspect 
was  attractive  as  it  disclosed  the  Creator's  wisdom  and 
power  and  bore  my  mind  to  the  splendor  of  the  heavenly 
world.  Even  now,  while  writing  this  book,  I  soar  on  men- 
tal wings  to  those  sunny  islands,  and  am  impressed  with 
the  reality  of  my  rovings  on  their  surf-beaten  shores  and 
the  charms  of  their  scenery. 

We  reluctantly  left  the  dear  friends  and  their  comfort- 
able homes  on  the  island  to  experience  again  the  hard- 
ships of  ocean  life.  We  were  now  bound  for  the  frigid 
regions  of  the  north,  a  lone  and  untried  locality  to  myself 
and  a  number  of  the  crew.  About  eleven  months  had 
passed  since  we  left  our  cherished  homes  in  America,  and 
many  weary  days  and  nights  of  toil  and  woe  must  come 
and  go  before  our  course  would  be  again  directed  toward 
our  native  land.  But  hope  is  a  wonderful  support  amid 
the  dismal  storms  of  life.  The  Apostle  defines  it  as  "  an 
anchor  to  the  soul  both  sure  and  steadfast,  and  that  enter- 
eth  into  that  within  the  veil."  As  our  natural  anchor  stays 
the  vessel  in  the  fury  of  the  storm,  so  the  spiritual  anchor 
within  the  veil  holds  the  storm-tested  spiritual  mariner, 
till  the  furious  elements  on  the  ocean  of  life  shall  be  lulled 
to  peace.  Mariners  cannot  often  consult  that  which  is 
congenial  to  taste  or  feeling,  and  Christians  may  be  fre- 
quently deprived  of  this  privilege  also. 


CHAPTER   XII. 


To  the  Frigid  North.  —  Escape  of  a  Part  of  the  Crew. — A  Tedious 
Voyage  North. —  The  Portuguese,  and  their  Music  and  Dancing.— 
Christ,  a  Perfect  Musician. 


E  sailed  from  the  Sandwich  Islands  in  the  month  of 
May,  1864,  e7i  route  for  the  Arctic  Ocean.  I  felt 
reluctant  to  start  on  what  seemed  to  me  a  dreary 
voyage.  I  would  much  rather  have  remained  on  the 
islands  and  found  a  ship  bound  to  the  United  States,  but 
that  was  out  of  the  question.  I  had  signed  the  ship's 
articles  which  bound  me  for  the  voyage,  and  however  loath 
to  see  the  cold  and  frigid  north  and  experience  hardships 
among  the  icebergs,  I  was  bound  to  go, 

Some  of  our  men  had  tried  to  escape,  but  were  cap- 
tured and  brought  back.  Among  them  was  a  large  negro 
from  the  Island  of  Jamaica,  in  the  West  Indies,  and  a  na- 
tive of  Austria.  These  two  were  captured,  but  three  made 
their  escape:  the  one  was  an  Englishman,  entirely  too  del- 
icate to  be  a  whaleman;  one  was  a  native  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  the  other  was  a  native  of  the  Tahiti  Islands.  This 
vacancy  made  it  necessary  for  the  Captain  to  ship  three 
of  the  natives  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  in  order  to  com- 
plete the  number  requisite  to  capture  the  huge  monsters  of 
the  deep,  and.  care  for  the  oil. 

The  voyage  north  was  long  and  tedious.  There  were 
no  changes  to  break  the  monotony;  our  vision  was  forever 

bounded  by  the  expansive  deep  and  the  vast  canopy  of 
137 


138  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

heaven.  The  only  deviation  from  sameness  was  the  chang- 
ing of  the  skies  and  the  variations  of  the  sea  from  its  or- 
dinary swell  to  its  furious  agitation  by  the  force  of  the 
winds.  I  had  learned  at  the  Sandwich  Islands  that  the 
war 'was  still  raging  in  the  United  States,  but  I  was  left  in 
suspense  as  to  the  existence  of  my  friends,  having  had  no 
word  from  them. 

Just  at  that  juncture  everything  appeared  to  be 
wrapped  in  gloom  and  uncertainty.  My  separation  from 
the  dear  friends  on  the  islands,  caused  a  deep  vacancy  in 
my  heart,  for  on  board  the  ship  I  had  no  one  whose  senti- 
ments coincided  with  my  own,  and  all  things  just  then 
bore  an  aspect  as  gloomy  as  the  domains  of  death.  Oh, 
could  I  have  had  just  one  Christian  brother  who  could 
have  entered  into  full  sympathy  in  the  divine  work! 
But  there  was  no  one,  and  I  was  doomed  to  stand  alone. 
My  feelings  were  deeper  and  sadder  than  I  can  describe. 

Every  duty  in  my  maritime  life  seemed  to  be  a  burden, 
and  I  scaled  the  masts  many  a  day  and  night  with  a  heavy 
heart.  But,  after  all,  the  activity  requisite  to  perform  our 
duties  on  board  the  ship  was  beneficial  to  me;  for  had 
there  been  time  for  me  to  brood  over  my  lone  condition 
and  seemingly  unfavorable  situation,  the  burden  might 
have  been  greater  than  I  could  bear.  Labor  is  a  great 
modifier  of  sorrow,  and  God's  injunction,  "Thou  shalt  earn 
thy  bread  by  the  sweat  of  thy  face,"  shows  his  wisdom. 
This  command  of  the  Almighty  was  given  after  the  fall 
of  our  first  parents  in  Eden,  and  indicates  that,  since  sin 
has  contaminated  our  being  and  imposed  upon  the  race  of 
Adam  the  sorrows  and  woes  of  our  mortal  life,  if  it  were 
not  for  the  counteracting  force  of  labor,  we  would  some- 
times sink  in  despair.  And  we  notice  that  in  proportion 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  139 

as  this  principle  is  ignored  and  despised,  vice  and  crime, 
insanity  and  suicide  increase. 

This  world,  it  is  a  world  of  woe, 

And  let  us  humbly  through  it  go. 

Our  course  is  marked  for  the  frigid  zone, 

Where  winter  reigns  on  his  icy  throne; 

Again  our  home  is  the  rolling  deep, 

Where  storms  and  billows  in  fury  sweep. 

Our  daily  duties  we  perform 

In  rain  or  shine,  in  calm  or  storm. 

How  can  the  billows  overwhelm, 

While  a  kind1  Father  holds  the  helm? 

The  ship  that  bore  heroic  Paul, 

For  whose  dear  sake  were  rescued  all; 

Though  the  ship  was  broken  by  the  waves, 

Yet  all  were  saved  from  watery  graves. 

Amid  the  perils  of  the  deep, 

May  the  God  of  Paul,  us  safely  keep, 

Until  the  tedious  years  expire, 

And  then  fulfill  our  fond  desire, 

To  reach  our  native  land  in  peace. 

There  furious  storms  no  more  shall  sweep, 

Nor  surges  fill  the  mind  with  dread, 

Nor  horrid  visions  of  the  deep. 

There,  sailor,  rest  thy  weary  head. 

The  Portuguese  tried  to  while  away  the  time  in  danc- 
ing. Nearly  every  evening  when  leisure  time  was  afford- 
ed them  they  were  on  deck.  Their  movements  were  not 
very  elastic  and  the  music  was  not  very  charming,  but  I 
presume  it  was  with  them  as  with  some  speakers  to  whom 
I  have  listened:  they  were  more  interested  in  their  own 
discourse  than  in  their  audience.  A  very  black  native  of 
the  Cape  Verde  Islands,  played  the  guitar.  He,  like  his 
music,  was  homely;  he  had  an  exceedingly  long  nose,  and 
his  busy  manipulations  on  the  strings  of  his  instrument 
presented  a  comical  aspect.  The  dancers  responded  very 
energetically  at  least,  if  their  movements  were  not  so 


140  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

graceful.  They  seemed  to  throw  all  their  spirit  into  the 
work,  and  thus  interested  themselves,  whether  others  were 
interested  or  not. 

The  Savior  makes  a  forcible  comparison  from  mu- 
sicians, Matt.  17:  "  We  have  piped  unto  you,  and  ye  have 
not  danced;  we  have  mourned  unto  you  and  ye  have  not 
lamented."  The  children  in  the  market  failed  to  attract 
the  passers-by.  I  would  conclude  that  a  market  would  be 
a  poor  place  to  charm  with  music,  for  the  minds  of  the 
people  are  absorbed  in  their  traffic.  But  the  performers 
were  interested  in  their  music,  as  they  generally  are.  I 
presume  the  children  in  the  market  played  some  lively 
airs,  but  their  music  did  not  thrill  the  passers-by  sufficient- 
ly to  excite  the  responsive  dance.  And  then  they  would 
change  to  a  mournful  tune,  and  throw  all  their  energy  into 
that.  The  performers  on  instruments  were,  in  those  days, 
employed  on  funeral  occasions  to  excite  the  spirit  of 
mourning:  and  there  was,  no  doubt,  a  close  imitation  of 
the  real  spirit  of  sorrow. 

Christ  played  the  true  celestial  strains  in  the  presence 
of  the  people.  There  was  no  affectation  in  the  music 
which  he  produced;  it  emanated  from  the  depth  of  his  infi- 
nite heart,  but  comparatively  few  were  attracted  by  the  har- 
monious strains.  It  was  the  purest  and  sweetest  music 
that  ever  was  played  in  this  world,  but  the  hearts  of  the 
people  did  not  vibrate  at  the  joyful  and  mournful  accents 
that  fell  from  the  lips  of  the  heavenly  performer.  The 
soul  must  be  tuned  in  order  to  be  thrilled  by  the  divine 
music.  Sin  has  demoralized  our  being,  and  our  faculties 
are  all  out  of  tune;  consequently  the  celestial  music  lends 
no  charm.  Men  are  too  much  engaged  in  earthly  pur- 
suits. In  the  midst  of  their  confused  noise  and  bustle 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  141 

they  criticise  spiritual  performers  and  condemn  the  music 
because  it  does  not  harmonize  with  their  business  enter- 
prises, or  with  their  creeds  and  modes  of  worship. 

So  we  observe  that  Christ  himself,  a  perfect  musician, 
who  never  threw  out  one  discord  in  all  his  strains,  whether 
of  a  joyful  or  mournful  character,  could  not  attract  the 
people  in  general,  because  their  hearts  were  not  prepared 
for  the  music  divine.  Their  hearts  being  untuned,  their 
criticisms  were  rash  and  indiscreet;  they  threw  reflections 
on  the  pure  and  spotless  character  of  Jesus,  and  also  dis- 
carded the  holy  and  devoted  life  of  his  authorized  servant, 
John  the  Baptist.  So  the  music  from  the  world  above 
lends  but  little  enchantment  to  the  world  at  large  and  to 
self-righteous  people,  who  are  absorbed  in  the  music  com- 
posed and  performed  by  their  own  skill. 

But  I  know  that  the  music  of  heaven  has  a  sweet 
sound  for  me,  and  whether  the  strains  be  mournful  or  joy- 
ful, I  hqpe  my  poor  heart  will  ever  beat  responsive  to  the 
sound.  Perhaps  I  was  only  learning  the  scale  while  on 
the  dark  blue  sea,  but  I  want  to  learn  it  correctly,  so  as  to 
give  no  uncertain  sound.  I  was  once  interested  in  martial 
music,  and  I  practiced  vigorously,  so  as  to  be  able  to  per- 
form my  part  well  in  concert  with  my  fellow-musicians; 
and  I  am  just  as  earnest  now,  if  not  more  so,  to  be  expert 
in  playing  on  the  divine  instrument.  I  want  to  charm  as 
many  people  as  I  possibly  can  with  the  music  of  heaven. 
But  I  have  learned  by  experience  that  we  must  not  become 
weary  in  playing. 

The  Portuguese  dancers  were  not  weary  of  their 
amusement,  and  their  actions  proved  that  they  threw  all 
their  energies  into  the  sport.  They  paused  not  to  inquire 
whether  it  interested  others  or  not.  Their  playing  only 


142  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

gave  present  relief  to  the  tedium  of  ocean  life  and  excited 
their  carnal  passions.  But  the  music  of  heaven,  that  vi- 
brates through  the  spiritual  senses  of  my  soul,  will  ever 
fill  me  with  comfort;  and  the  charming  influence  will  not 
be  transient;  the  strains  will  never  die.  The  music  will 
ever  interest  the  ears  of  Christ  and  the  angels,  whether  the 
performers  play  in  sunny  or  frigid  climes. 


Sailors  in  the  Forecastle. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 


Kamtschatka.  —  The  Natives  and  their  Dogs. —  At  Behring  Strait,  a 
Distance  of  20,000  Miles  away  from  Home.  —  Blockaded  in  the  Ice 
for  three  Weeks.  —  The  Scenes  Around  us.  —  A  Dreadful  Expe- 
rience during  a  Collision  with  a  Floe  of  Ice. 


N  our  voyage  north,  arriving  in  the  Kamtschatka 
Sea,  we  met  the  Kamtschadales,  natives  of  those 
northern  shores.  "  The  Peninsula  of  Kamtschatka 
forms  the  South-east  extremity  of  Siberia,  from  which  it 
stretches  southward,  extended  between  51  and  60  degrees 
north  latitude,  and  in  longitude  155-165  degrees  east.  It 
is  725  miles  long,  and  averages  190  miles  in  breadth.  It  is 
of  volcanic  origin.  Agriculture  is  much  hindered  by  un- 
timely frosts,  periodical  rains,  and  sometimes  by  multi- 
tudes of  mice  and  rats.  The  most  valuable  domestic  ani- 
mal is  a  peculiar  kind  of  dog  which  never  barks.  The 
Kamtschadales  are  small  in  stature,  with  a  large  head, 
black  hair,  small  eyes  and  broad  shoulders."  They  are 
dressed  in  skin  suits,  and  their  features  are  not  attractive. 
They  are  filthy  and  rude  in  their  Jiabits,  but  they  appear 
to  be  full  of  energy,  and  seem  happy.  After  the  tedious- 
ness  and  gloom  of  our  voyage  from  the  Sandwich  Islands 
to  this  place,  it  was  a  pleasure,  to  me  at  least,  to  meet 
them  and  be  in  their  company.  They  came  to  our  ship  in 
their  skin  canoes  and  seemed  to  appreciate  our  arrival. 

I  had  met  a  son  of  one  of  these  women  in  the  Torrid 

Zone.     A  sea  captain  who  had  admired  this  Kamtschatka, 

143 


144  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

boy  took  him  to  America  with  the  view  of  educating  him: 
but  the  youth,  in  the  ruddy  glow  of  health,  longed  to  re- 
turn to  his  own  country,  thus  showing  his  attachment  to 
the  land  of  his  nativity.  When  I  told  the  mother  of  her 
son  whom  I  had  met  in  the  sunny  clime,  she  burst  into 
tears  and  bemoaned  his  absence. 

O  the  beauty  of  maternal  love, 
That  follows  us  where'er  we  rove, 
No  frigid  clime  can  chill  its  power, 
It  lives,  however  dark  the  hour. 

The  natives  were  amiable  and  full  of  vigor,  and  they 
were  humorous  and  sociable.  One  day  I  was  ascending 
the  stairway  which  led  from  the  forecastle  to  the  deck,  and 
hailed  a  Kamtschadale  who  stood  at  the  top  of  the  stairs. 
He  seemed  to  be  brimful  of  good  humor,  and  was  singing 
an  English  song,  which  he,  no  doubt,  had  learned  of  some 
of  the  sailors.  I  do  not  know  who  was  most  amused,  the 
singer  or  his  auditor.  It  was  not  the  melody  that  lured 
me,  but  the  sanguine  exertions  of  the  vocalist  in  delivering 
his  favorite  air.  I  concluded  that  Christians  might  learn 
of  this  inhabitant  of  the  North,  and  sing  the  songs  of  Zion 
with  more  spirit  and  energy  than  they  are  sometimes  wont 
to  do. 

The  dogs  appeared  to  be  just  as  lively  and  ready  for 
business  as  their  masters,  and  seemed  to  attach  just  as 
much  importance  to  their  respective  vocations  as  we  do 
in  the  more  refined  pursuits  of  life.  The  dogs  consumed  a 
large  amount  of  whale  meat,  and  it  was  laughable  to  see 
them  gorge  it.  Their  masters  were  not  far  behind  them  in 
taking  in  nourishment,  as  to  bulk  and  hurried  mastica- 
tion. What  they  did  they  seemed  to  do  with  their  might; 
and  to  observe  the  eating  process,  one  would  be  ready  to 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  145 

conclude  that  there  would  be  no  danger  of  starvation,  as 
long  as  they  had  recourse  to  sea  and  land  for  provisions, 
and  were  blessed  with  good  appetites. 

Well,  it  is  pleasant  to  behold  the  smiles  of  content- 
ment and  love,  and  as  indicated  by  the  old  adage,  "  Home 
is  home,  be  it  ever  so  homely."  It  is  better  to  live  in  the 
rudest  cot,  and  in  an  out-of-the-way  part  of  the  world, 
than  to  dwell  where  strife,  scandal  and  slander  are  rife. 
But  it  would  require  some  training  and  patient  endurance 
for  a  citizen  of  the  civilized  world  to  become  accustomed 
to  this  climate  and  mode  of  life. 

In  June,  1864,  we  passed  through  Behring  Strait,  and 
were  then  twenty  thousand  miles  from  home,  by  way  of 
Cape  Horn.  We  had  experienced  one  year's  changes  in 
our  floating  home.  We  had  twice  crossed  the  equator  and 
had  felt  the  burning  rays  of  a  vertical  sun,  but  were  now 
merging  into  the  regions  of  frost  and  chill,  where  it  was 
best  to  meet  hardships  with  a  resolute  will. 

Extensive  floes  of  ice  were  encountered  on  our  pass- 
age through  the  Arctic  Ocean.  We  entered  a  large  field 
of  ice  and  were  blockaded  for  three  weeks.  It  seemed 
strange  to  take  up  our  abode  in  a  world  of  ice.  Every- 
where as  far  as  the  eye  could  explore,  there  was  ice,  with 
open  spaces  or  channels  winding  through  the  extensive 
body.  Several  vessels,  composing  the  whaling  fleet,  were 
enclosed  in  the  same  field.  This  afforded  us  sailors  much 
recreation.  We  would  leave  our  circumscribed  home  and 
make  use  of  more  territory.  Some  of  the  boys,  I  presume, 
wandered  at  least  a  mile  from  the  ship. 

It  seemed  wonderful  to  'walk  over  the  ocean.  Some- 
times we  were  necessitated  to  step  across  the  small  open 
spaces,  and  once  a  Portuguese  slipped  into  the  sea. 


146  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

Had  he  been  alone  he  might  have  drowned,  but  he  soon  ob- 
tained assistance  and  was  rescued.  It  was  sport  for  the 
boys  to  roam  about,  and  the  exercise  and  novelty  of  the  ex- 
perience were  good  for  our  health.  When  the  children  of 
Israel  crossed  the  Red  Sea,  the  Lord  opened  the  passage  to 
the  bottom  and  congealed  the  waters,  or  at  least  piled  them 
up,  on  either  side  of  the  channel;  but  in  this  instance  our 
passage  was  on  top  of  the  sea,  and  we  did  not  feel  like  ven- 
turing too  far  away  from  our  faithful  Oriole,  our  only  place 
of  security  in  many  a  threatening  gale.  The  ice  might 
break  away  and  the  return  be  prevented. 

A  ship  is  a  fair  representation  of  the  church  of  Christ: 
it  is  the  only  place  of  safety  in  this  world  of  sin.  It  is  best 
not  to  venture  outside  of  its  limits  as  we  have  no  promise 
of  safety.  The  awful  depth  of  eternity  is  beneath  us,  and 
we  know  not  how  soon  the  brittle  thread  that  holds  this 
flickering  life  will  give  way  and  let  us  sink  into  the  awful 
chasm  of  eternity.  I  have  known  people  to  wander  away 
from  the  church  and  never  again  return.  They  floated 
awhile  upon  a  flimsy  support  that  was  in  reality  no  safer 
than  the  floating  ice  in  the  Arctic  Ocean,  and  they  kept 
drifting  and  drifting,  till  at  last  they  were  lost  in  the  ele- 
ment of  the  world,  the  flesh  and  the  devil. 

Amid  all  our  terrible  experience  our  only  safe  place 
was  the  ship.  We  did  all  we  could  to  control  and  regulate 
her  amid  the  pressure  of  the  storm,  so  that  our  lives  might 
be  preserved;  and  I  trust  that  I  shall  ever  have  grace  and 
wisdom  from  above  to  help  control  the  Gospel  ship  in  fu- 
rious storms,  so  that  the  spiritual  lives  of  God's  dear  chil- 
dren may  be  preserved.  We  cannot  think  of  quitting  the 
natural  ship  till  she  has  conveyed  us  through  the  element 
for  which  she  is  constructed;  neither  should  we  think  of 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  147 

leaving  the  church  of  Christ  in  her  militant  state,  for  Christ 
has  built  the  church  to  save  his  people  out  of  the  world 
that  lies  in  wickedness  and  under  the  condemnation  of  God. 
We  have  no  license  from  God  to  leave  her  until  he  himself 
shall  effect  the  transfer  to  the  church  triumphant. 

The  ice  kept  separating  more  and  more,  and  afforded 
our  Oriole  more  room -to  float  in  her  native  element. 
Whales  were  seen  in  the  open  spaces  in  the  expansive  field 
of  floating  ice,  but  the  obstructions  were  too  great  to  cap- 
ture them.  I  believe  one  or  two  were  procured  by  the  fleet. 
They  were  killed  almost  instantaneously  by  shooting,  from 
a  short,  heavy  gun,  a  lance  filled  with  explosive  material. 
We  were  finally  freed  from  the  ice  and  began  our  pursuit  of 
the  sea-monsters  in  good  earnest. 

I  was  now  exercising  in  a  new  department  of  my  prac- 
tical school.  I  was  taken  up  higher,  at  least  so  far  as  prox- 
imity to  the  North  Pole  is  concerned,  but  I  trust  it  did  oc- 
casion a  descent  in  point  of  Christian  humility.  I  felt  glad 
that  my  constitution,  which  had  been  injured  through  ex- 
posure in  military  life,  was  rapidly  regaining  its  normal 
condition,  so  that  I  was  able  to  endure  the  hardships  of  the 
North.  Change  of  climate,  regularity  in  coarse,  wholesome 
diet,  and  climbing  and  exercising  on  the  ropes  facilitated  a 
cure  of  my  diseased  lungs.  My  ocean  school,  I  trust,  has 
afforded  me  a  life-time  lesson,  and  given  me  the  incentive 
to  stem  the  storms  of  life,  to  gain  the  country  where  the 
extremes  of  heat  and  cold  are  unknown. 

One  of  the  wonders  of  this  Arctic  Region  is  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  natural  sun  above  the  horizon  for  weeks. 
I  never  before  lived  in  a  country  where  there  was  no  night. 
We  read  that  in  the  heavenly  country  there  will  be  no 
night,  and  even  the  sun  that  gives  light  by  day  will  not  be 


148  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

needed  in  the  other  world.  But  here  the  sun  appears  to 
pass  around  the  horizon  and  keeps  above  it  for  a  long 
time.  It  rises  toward  the  zenith,  then  lowers  toward  the 
sea.  It  descends  more  and  more  till  at  last  it  dips  its 
golden  disk  beneath  the  deep,  but  does  not  leave  us  with- 
out its  presence  long.  Each  time  it  descends,  it  remains 
longer,  and  the  nights  keep  increasing  to  the  time  of  the 
equinox,  when  the  days  and  nights  are  equal  all  over  the 
world.  Then  the  light  of  day  decreases,  and  the  nights 
increase  until  the  light  of  the  sun  disappears  entirely  from 
the  Arctic  world  and  darkness  reigns  supreme. 

We  see  great  structures  of  ice  with  turrets  towering 
high,  and  to  our  curious  eyes,  they  present  a  very  impos- 
ing aspect.  It  is  wonderful  to  see  a  city  of  ice  in  a  frozen 
world.  The  crystallized  fabrics  rise  above  the  sea  with 
varied  forms  of  beauty,  surpassing  the  works  of  art,  all 
of  which  are  devised  by  the  skillful  hand  of  nature.  O 
how  grand  it  is  to  know  and  love  the  God  of  nature,  and 
thus  be  able  to  see  him  and  admire  his  wisdom  in  all  his 
wondrous  works!  But  after  viewing  these  scenes  of 
grandeur  in  the  Arctic  world  I  would  prefer  living  where 
night  regularly  follows  the  setting  sun.  Being  where  the 
light  of  day  was  constant,  our  physical  powers  were  often 
taxed  to  excess. 

Our  ship  was  often  endangered  by  the  floating  ice. 
We  met  with  solitary  pieces  and  were  frequently  in  danger 
of  a  collision.  Even  fragments  of  ice  that  had  no  formid- 
able appearance  gave  the  ship  a  heavy  jar,  as  ice  sinks 
deep  beneath  the  surface  of  the  water.  An  officer  some- 
times took  his  position  on  the  bow  and  motioned  to  the 
helmsman  to  turn  the  ship  from  the  approaching  ice.  The 
helmsman, held  a  responsible  position.  This  should  teach 
us  a  spiritual  lesson. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  149 

During  midsummer  here  the  sun  has  quite  an  in- 
fluence; though  its  rays  fall  obliquely.  In  the  middle  of 
the  day  it  melts  the  ice  considerably.  There  are  cold, 
frozen  hearts  that  can  be  melted  by  the  Gospel  sun.  Its 
rays  may  seem  to  fall  long  upon  those  hearts,  and  we  may 
think  that  we  discover  no  yielding;  but  at  length  the  heat 
becomes  too  great,  the  frigidness  is  overcome,  and  that 
once  frozen  heart  is  melted  to  penitence. 

We  sometimes  exchanged  visits  with  officers  and  crews 
of  other  vessels,  and  we  thus  became  acquainted  with  per- 
sons from  every  quarter  of  the  globe.  There  were  always 
quite  a  number  of  whale  ships  in  the  Arctic  during  the 
summer  season;  and  they  seemed  to  all  be  doing  their 
best  to  kill  the  sea  monsters  and  gather  the  oil  and  bone. 

There  is  a  pureness  in  the  atmosphere  in  this  Arctic 
Region  which  produces  health  and  vitality.  The  air  is 
bracing,  and  we  possessed  more  energy  than  we  did  in  the 
Torrid  Zone.  The  clearness  of  the  air  renders  objects  at 
a  distance  perceptible;  and  the  vessel  that  bore  us  over 
the  water,  was  at  times  reflected  beneath  the  transparent 
bosom  of  the  deep.  Sound  is  heard  at  a  great  distance, 
it  having  free  course  in  this  pure  atmosphere. 

Every  living  thing  is  aglow  with  energy  and  life. 
Seals  and  walruses  are  visible,  with  their  curious  forms 
ranged  along  the  floating  ice,  and  ready  to  plunge  and 
hide  beneath  the  clear,  yielding  element,  at  some  startling 
sound  or  appearance  of  a  human  form.  Numerous  aquatic 
birds  are  either  soaring  on  the  wing,  or  skillfully  plying 
their  webbed  feet,  which  comprise  the  motive  power  in 
the  unstable  element  beneath.  Thus  everything  seems  to 
lend  its  influence  to  cheer  and  beautify  this  frozen  world, 
that  through  a  great  part  of  the  year  is  excluded  from  the 


I5O  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

light  of  day.  To  listen  to  the  many  voices  of  animals  and 
birds,  and  to  view  the  many  scenes  of  beauty  that  greet 
the  vision  on  a  clear  calm  day  in  the  Arctic  world,  is  ad- 
mirable, and  cannot  fail  to  cheer  even  a  disconsolate 
mind. 

But  physical  labor  scarcely  knows  any  respite  in  this 
region  of  constant,  day.  Whales  are  numerous  here,  and 
we  are  nearly  always  chasing  them,  if  we  do  not  always 
succeed  in  their  capture.  It  is  similar  to  the  huntsman  in 
quest  of  game;  he  is  ever  upon  the  alert  and  in  pursuit  of 
his  favorite  prey,  though  his  expectations  are  not  always 
realized.  Sometimes  we  would  have  quite  a  streak  of 
good  luck,  and  the  valuable  oil  is  kept  flowing  for  quite  a 
while.  I  have  labored  for  thirty  hours  without  any  res- 
pite, and  my  physical  energies  would  be  so  much  reduced 
from  the  constant  strain  and  loss  of  sleep,  that  if  I  would 
stand  still,  I  would  almost  fall  asleep  upon  my  feet.  At 
such  times  all  the  beauties  of  nature  would  lose  their 
charms,  and  all  the  faculties  of  my  being  were  suing  for 
rest  in  sleep.  I  presume  when  we  pass  through  the  throes 
of  death,  and  our  powers  become  exhausted  in  the  final  or- 
deal, "  and  desire  fails"  we  shall  long  for  the  last  sleep. 

The  poor  sailors,  I  often  pity  them.  There  are  no 
human  creatures  in  existence,  I  presume,  that  toil  harder, 
and  endure  greater  hardships  than  they;  at  least  during 
some  periods  of  their  lives.  Often  they  are  hurled  in- 
stantly out  of  life,  without  any  one  to  care  for  their 
souls.  But  I  was  deeply  interested  in  their  welfare,  and 
was  glad  that  some  of  them  began  to  realize  it.  They 
sometimes,  when  we  experienced  a  little  leisure,  interro- 
gated me  on  Scriptural  topics. 

The  wise  man  of  old  said,  "  Cast  thy  bread  upon  the 
waters,  and  thou  shalt  find  it  again  after  many  days." 


ON   SEA    AND    LAND.  15! 

Doubtless  his  figure  was  drawn  from  the  scattering  of 
seeds  in  the  river  Nile,  while  its  waters  had  overflowed  its 
banks.  The  product  of  their  labor  was  realized  after  the 
floods  had  abated,  and  the  rich  soil  had  grown  and  ma- 
tured the  seed.  But  I  was  trying  to  disseminate  the  seeds 
of  Gospel  truth,  amid  toil  and  adversities,  sunshine  and 
shadow,  in  human  hearts,  upon  the  waters  of  the  dark  blue 
sea. 

Some  of  our  sailor  boys  had  not  seen  their  homes  for 
many  years.  The  ship  carpenter  (an  Englishman)  had 
not  seen  his  parents  and  home  for  sixteen  years.  A  very 
active  and  expert  seaman,  whose  native  place  was  Austria, 
deserted  his  home  when  he  was  about  twelve  years  of  age, 
and  had  been  sailing  over  the  deep  ever  since  that  time. 
He  told  me  that  he  had  forgotten  how  to  converse  in  his 
original  language.  He  could  speak  the  English,  Spanish 
and  Portuguese  languages,  but  could  not  speak  his  own 
mother  tongue.  He  had  strayed  afar  in  the  wilds  of  sin, 
but  deep  down  in  his  depraved  heart  there  appeared  to  be 
a  tender  spot,  and  he  might  yet  be  susceptible  of  religious 
teaching  and  influence.  How  sad  to  think  of  the  wander- 
ing and  the  lost  for  whom  Christ  died!  We  may  think, 
in  our  periods  of  sorrow  and  gloom,  that  our  peculiar  and 
old-fashioned  religion  has  no  bearing  upon  human  hearts, 
but  truth  in  its  native  simplicity,  exemplified  in  the  lives 
of  its  votaries,  gradually  penetrates,  as  do  the  oblique  rays 
of  the  Arctic  on  the  congealed  icebergs. 

The  long  Arctic  day  at  length  was  interrupted  by  the 
shadows  of  night,  and  then  the  moon  furnished  us  light. 
That  wonderful  orb  reflected  beautifully  its  borrowed 
light,  and  appeared  like  a  great  body  suspended  in  the 
heavens.  All  these  varied  scenes  and  new  phases  lent 
their  charm  to  uS  sailors  in  our  practical  Arctic  school. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  153 

The  Aurora  Borealis  shone  in  its  beauty.  The  heav- 
ens were  brightened  with  a  flickering  light.  This  lumin- 
ous phenomenon  dispels  the  darkness  of  the  Polar  night. 
How  dismal  would  be  the  winter's  gloom  without  its 
streams  of  light,  when  the  bright  orb  of  day  has  dis- 
appeared. In  these  high  latitudes  the  Aurora  makes  a 
grand  display.  It  appears  in  the  north  above  the  horizon 
in  the  form  of  an  arch,  and  spreads  its  brightness  to  the 
east  and  west.  It  has  a  fluttering  motion,  and  rises  and 
lowers,  and  its  bright  rays  occasionally  dart  toward  the 
zenith  like  the  lightning's  glare.  It  sometimes  separates 
at  one  place,  and  concentrates  at  another,  and  upon  the 
whole  presents  an  imposing  aspect.  It  displays  its  beau- 
ties, and  performs  its  wonders  above  the  horizon  for  sev- 
eral hours,  and  then  gradually  declines.  It  greatly  diverted 
the  minds  of  the  sailors,  and  reminded  me  of  the  light  and 
glory  that  shall  burst  upon  this  world  of  sin  and  darkness 
when  our  Savior  shall  appear.  The  prophet  Daniel  says 
that  "  a  fiery  stream  issued  and  came  from  before  him." 
And  the  Apostle  Paul  says  that  he  shall  exterminate  sin 
with  the  breath  of  his  mouth  and  the  brightness  of  his 
coming.  May  every  phenomenon  in  God's  created  uni- 
verse teach  us  his  divine  wisdom  and  power,  and  urge  our 
preparation  for  the  great  and  notable  day  of  his  coming. 

Many  thoughts  revolved  in  the  mind  when  in  the  frigid 
region  of  the  north.  We  thought  of  the  exploring  parties 
who  had  encountered  the  perils  of  this  frozen  sea,  many 
of  whom  had  sacrificed  their  precious  lives.  Some  of 
them  wintered  amid  these  weird  and  desolate  scenes  where 
the  stern  and  piercing  winds  of  winter  moan.  O,  how 
dreary  must  have  been  this  howling  waste  where  the  em- 
pire of  night  holds  sway,  and  the  golden  disk  of  the  sun 


154  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

is  not  visible  for  months!  In  this  bleak  and  gloomy  re- 
gion Dr.  Franklin  and  his  men  were  lost.  He  and  his 
hardy  crew  no  doubt  sank  into  the  lone  and  ghastly  sleep, 
where  the  stupendous  icebergs  bind  and  cover  their  wast- 
ing bodies  that,  perchance,  were  with  anguish  riven  before 
they  were  forced  to  yield  to  the  grim  and  fatal  grasp  of 
death. 

What  sanguine  efforts  have  been  made  by  brave  and 
renowned  men  to  learn  the  mysteries  of  the  Arctic  world, 
and  yet  but  comparatively  little  is  known.  Even  these 
caverns  of  the  deep  shall  give  up  their  dead  when  the 
-Archangel's  voice  and  the  trump  of  God  shall  sound. 
And  while  great  adventures  have  been  made  in  this  frigid 
world  we  must  ask  ourselves  the  question,  Who  is-  willing 
to  suffer  loss  and  bear  the  Cross  to  gain  a  world  of  immor- 
tal beauty,  where  the  extremes  of  heat  and  cold  are  un- 
known? 

No  winds  of  winter  there  shall  moan, 

Nor  anguish-riven  hearts  shall  groan; 

No  shades  of  night  shall  there  prevail, 

Death  cannot  come  within  the  veil. 

During  our  first  visit  to  the  Arctic  we  had  a  dreadful 
experience,  one  night,  in  a  gale.  During  the  dense  fog 
and  darkness  we  ran  into  a  floe  of  ice,  and  suddenly 
huge  masses  of  broken  ice  were  charging  upon  our  help- 
less ship.  The  alarm  was  given,  but  too  late  to  escape  the 
shock.  The  Oriole  had  plunged,  as  it  were,  into  the  jaws 
of  death,  and  was  quivering  from  bow  to  stern.  We  were 
left  in  awful  suspense,  and  were  obliged  to  surrender  to  the 
congealed  masses  colliding  against  our  ship.  Oh,  what  a 
dreadful  hour  when  fluctuating  between  life  and  death! 

We  awaited,  in  trembling  attitude  and  with  pale  faces, 
the  result  of  the  strife.  Every  human  effort  to  relieve  our- 


OX    SEA    AND    LAND.  155 

selves  was  in  vain.  We  looked  over  the  bulwarks  on  ac- 
cumulated heaps  of  ice,  that  were  threatening  the  total  de- 
struction of  all  on  board.  The  captain  moved  hurriedly, 
with  visage  pale,  upon  the  quarter-deck.  His  voice  and 
mien  showed  that  he  feared  our  bark  would  founder.  Had 
the  ship  been  crushed,  our  lives  could  not  have  been  saved. 
The  boats  could  not  have  been  lowered,  and  broken  pieces 
of  the  ship  would  not  have  benefited  us,  as  did  those  of  the 
ship  upon  which  Paul  sailed  when  it  stuck  fast  in  the  sand 
bar.  I  had  witnessed  the  direful  contest  in  the  shock  of 
battle,  but  when  the  weaker  force  was  overwhelmed  the  re- 
treating movement  could  be  effected;  not  so  in  this  terrible 
disaster, — from  the  congealed  masses  we  could  not  fly.  If 
death  was  to  be  our  fate  we  must  stand  and  die. 

But  at  last  the  congealed  body  slackened  its  frigid 
grip  and  our  gallant  Oriole  was  again  released,  and  like  a 
bird  liberated  from  the  cage  spread  her  white  wings  and 
moved  along  in  her  native  element.  We  were  graciously 
favored  with  an  open  space  and  the  precious  light  of  day. 
This  was  a  wonderful  salvation,  but  it  only  faintly  repre- 
sents our  rescue  from  outer  darkness  and  the  regions  of 
despair.  Let  sinners  think  of  the  hour  of  dissolution  when 
their  soul  must  be  agonizing  in  the  grim  and  dismal  dark- 
ness of  death,  when  the  horrible  phantoms  of  death  will 
confront  them,  and  there  will  be  no  escape.  Let  them  try 
to  train  their  obdurate  hearts  to  appreciate  the  means  of 
grace  and  salvation  in  time.  For  that  purpose  I  draw  illus- 
trations from  these  horrid  and  thrilling  incidents  on  the 
deep. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 


Return  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.  —  Pleasant  Greetings.  — A  Letter  to  my 
Mother.  —  Our  Departure  for  the  Torrid  Zone.  —  Lessons  from  the 
Scenes  around  us.  — At  Lower  California. 


T  length  the  time  came  for  us  to  leave  the  Polar  Sea 
and  return  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.  But  some  of 
the  whaling  vessels  were  bound  for  San  Francisco, 
Cal.  Quite  a  number  of  the  whaling  fleet  had  spent  the 
summer  in  the  Irkootsk  Sea,  north  of  the  Empire  of  Japan. 
We  left  near  the  autumnal  equinox.  If  we  had  left  .later 
than  that  time  we  should  have  run  the  risk  of  meeting 
blockades  of  ice.  We  were  all  glad  when  the  time  arrived 
to  leave  the  frigid  clime  where  the  long  night  of  gloom  was 
coming  on. 

Time  brings  on  the  changes  of  life,  from  heat  to  cold, 
and  from  cold  to  heat.  Now  we  are  under  the  cloud  of  ad- 
versity and  gloom,  and  again  we  are  allowed  to  bask  in  the 
sunny  clime  of  prosperity.  It  will  be  a  blessed  exit  at  last 
from  this  cold,  dreary  world  of  sin  to  the  immortal  clime, 
that  will  need  no  sun,  or  moon,  or  sea.  But  the  crystal  riv- 
er shall  spring  from  the  throne,  and  the  luxuriant  trees 
shall  yield  their  monthly  fruit. 

We  arrived  at  the  Sandwich  Islands  again  about  the 
last  of  October,  1864.  It  was  an  entertaining  sight  to  see 
the  many  vessels  at  rest  again  within  the  coral  reefs  at 

Honolulu,  Oahu  Island.     Our  bark  Oriole  was  drawn  by  the 

156 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  157 

steam  tug  into  the  pleasant  harbor,  to  be  moored  and  re- 
lieved of  her  cargo  of  oil  which  had  been  procured  in  the 
Arctic  region.  The  towering  mountains,  the  tropical  trees, 
and  the  fertile  landscape  showed  their  charming  aspects  to 
our  eyes  again.  Quite  a  contrast  between  these  and  the 
congealed  masses  in  the  Frigid  Zone.  Pleasant  greetings 
were  given  us  by  our  friends,  whose  amiable  presence  the 
hardships  of  our  voyage  had  made  doubly  dear. 

We  had  now  had  nearly  seventeen  months  experience 
in  the  marine  life,  and  during  the  greater  portion  of  that 
time  I  had  endeavored,  in  my  weakness,  to  devote  myself 
as  best  I  could  to  the  Christian  cause.  It  was  pleasant  to 
remember  that  I  had  tried  to  reverence  and  adore  my 
Creator  in  every  Zone;  however,  that  would  have  but 
little  significance,  if  my  heart  did  not  have  the  proper  tem- 
perature. I  trust  that  God's  wisdom  and  power  may  ever 
inspire  me  to  activity  in  his  blessed  cause  of  truth. 

Elijah  of  old  was  preserved  at  the  brook  Cherith  till 
his  appointed  time.  Moses  was  held  in  seclusion  before 
he  was  sent  to  Pharaoh.  John  the  Baptist  was  in  the 
wilderness  till  the  day  of  his  showing  unto  Israel.  The 
Apostle  Paul  dwelt  in  seclusion  in  Arabia  after  his  appre- 
hension by  Christ.  And  so  I  trusted  that  God  would  pre- 
serve and  discipline  me  in  my  isolated  floating  prison,  and 
prepare  me  for  usefulness  in  the  sphere  and  capacity  for 
which  he  designed  me.  A  college  course  may  place  men 
before  the  world  in  a  more  polished  and  refined  attitude, 
but  to  be  corrected  and  disciplined  in  seclusion,  amid  the 
woes  and  hardships  of  life,  is  perhaps  better  designed  to 
mould  our  character  for  endurance.  But  if  we  could  have 
the  two  elements  combined,  and  then  be  controlled  by  the 
Divine  Spirit,  we  would  no  doubt  be  better  adapted  for  the 
service  of  God. 


158  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

Well,  we  were  at  the  islands  once  more  enjoying  the 
society  of  our  friends,  who  feared  the  Lord  and  kindly  re- 
ceived us  into  their  houses  to  worship  around  their  family 
altars.  They  informed  us  that  the  cruel  war  in  America' 
was  still  raging.  We  had  fondly  hoped  that,  by  this  time, 
hostilities  would  have  ceased;  and  to  have  received  the  in- 
telligence of  their  cessation,  would  have  afforded  us  much 
consolation  indeed.  But  in  these  islands  we  heard  not  the 
booming  of  cannon,  nor  gazed  upon  the  desolations  of 
war.  We  realized  the  force  and  propriety  of  God's  com- 
mand to  his  people,  "  To  pray  for  kings  and  rulers,  that 
they  may  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life." 

These  islands  were  once  unsafe  on  account  of  the  bar- 
barous condition  of  their  inhabitants.  But  the  wild  man's 
nature  has  been  modified,  and  his  cannibal  tendencies  sub- 
dued by  the  sway  of  civilization  and  the  Bible.  Could  we 
have  had  a  church  of  our  choice  ,in  this  place,  we  would 
have  greatly  enjoyed  being  taken  into  church  relationship, 
but,  as  this  was  not  the  case,  we  were  necessitated  to  forego 
this  fond  desire  till  our  return  to  our  native  home.  We 
were  ready  to  acquiesce  in  all  which  the  Bible  enjoins,  as 
observed  by  the  kind  and  God-fearing  people  on  the  isl- 
ands, but  there  were  other  requirements  that  we  wished 
to  observe  in  order  to  receive  a  clear  title,  and  "  the  an- 
swer of  a  good  conscience  toward  God." 

I  will  here  insert  my  first  letter,  written  to  my  dear 
mother,  after  my  departure  from  home. 

HONOLULU,  Sandwich  Islands,  Nov.  5,  1864. 

Dear  Affectionate  Mother: 

I  am  addressing  these  lines  to  you,  but  as  to 
whether  you  are  alive  to  receive  them  or  not,  I  have  no 
means  of  knowing  at  this  time;  but  I  hope  and  pray  that 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  I 5Q 

you  are  still  in  existence.  More  than  seventeen  months 
have  elapsed  since  I  took  my  leave  of  you  and  brothers 
and  sisters  and  friends  in  America.  You  have  been  left  in 
suspense  so  long  as  to  my  whereabouts,  that  I  presume,  by 
this  time,  you  have  wellnigh  despaired  of  ever  hearing  from 
me  again,  But  if  your  life  is  prolonged  to  receive  this  in- 
telligence from  your  roving  son,  it  will  no  doubt,  afford 
you  comfort  to  learn  that  he  is  still  alive. 

I  learn,  since  I  have  arrived  at  the  Sandwich  Islands, 
that  the  cruel  war  is  still  continued  in  the  United  States, 
without  any  indications  of  its  cessation  in  the  near  future, 
at  least.  How  I  would  like  to  know  as  to  whether  my 
brother  Daniel  is  alive,  who  experienced,  like  myself, 
many  ups  and  downs  in  the  hostile  movements  of  the 
army.  But  until  I  obtain  intelligence  from  home,  I  am 
destined  to  live  in  uncertainty,  in  reference  to  these  anx- 
ieties of  my  mind.  But  my  fervent  wish  and  prayer  is,  that 
God  may  preserve  us  all  to  meet  again. 

Dear  mother,  the  best  news  that  I  have  to  communi- 
cate to  you  is,  that  my  heart  has  become  penitent  and 
humble,  and  that  I  am  endeavoring,  in  my  weakness,  to 
serve  the  Lord.  My  submission  to  Christ  has  afforded  me 
much  consolation,  and  the  longings  of  my  heart  are  that 
we  may  all  be  united  in  the  bonds  of  Christian  peace.  The 
Lord  has  been  my  preserver  in  all  my  temptations  and  per- 
ils on  the  rolling  deep. 

If  John  Detwiler  and  Isaac  Kulp,  our  dear  Chribtian 
neighbors,  are  still  alive,  tell  them  that  I  thank  them  for 
the  religious  instructions,  which  they  imparted  to  me,  near 
the  time  of  my  departure.  Their  timely  advice  has  had  a 
salutary  bearing  upon  my  mind.  May  the  Lord  make 
them  instrumental  in  doing  much  good! 

I  presume  you  will  be  interested  to  learn  our  course 
of  sailing  on  the  great  oceans.  After  leaving  Bedford, 


I6O  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

Mass.,  we  sailed  across  the  Atlantic  to  Cape  Verde  Islands, 
near  the  coast  of  Africa;  thence  our  course  was  directed 
toward  the  eastern  coast  of  South  America.  We  cruised 
for  some  time  nearly  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  great  Rio 
de  la  Plata.  From  there  we  steered  to  Cape  Horn,  where  we 
were  held  in  dread  suspense  for  thirty-six  days,  being  baf- 
fled by  furious  storms.  After  doubling  Cape  Horn  we  sailed 
off  the  coast  of  Patagonia,  Chili  and  Peru.  We  touched 
at  Talca,  a  port  in  Chili.  Thence  we  sailed  to  the  Island 
of  Juan  Fernandez,  in  the  Pacific  Ocean;  thence  to  the 
Marquesas  Islands;  thence  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.  From 
the  Sandwich  Islands  we  sailed  to  the  Arctic  Ocean  and 
have  now  returned  to  the  Sandwich  Islands  again.  In  a 
few  days  we  expect  to  sail  to  the  coast  of  Lower  Califor- 
nia, and,  after  a  cruise  of  about  three  months,  we  will  re- 
turn to  the  Sandwich  Islands  again)  en  route  for  the  Polar 
Sea.  So  you  observe  that  I  have  sailed  many  thousand 
miles  over  the  rolling  deep  since  I  left  home. 

I  must  now  conclude  my  letter  with  the  anxious  pros- 
pect of  a  reply,  when  we  return  to  Honolulu  from  the 
coast  of  California.  Address  me,  Whaling  Bark  Oriole,  of 
New  Bedford,  Mass.,  Honolulu,  Sandwich  Islands. 

Give  my  love  to  my  friends  and  neighbors,  and  inform 
them  that  I  have  begun  to  serve  the  Lord,  and  that  my 
humble  prayer  is,  that  we  may  all  serve  him  in  his  appoint- 
ed way.  May  God  in  his  mercy  preserve  us  all  to  meet 
again,  is  the  wish  and  prayer  of  your  absent  and  wandering 
son.  Affectionately, 

GEORGE  D.  ZOLLERS. 

The  time  came  again,  when  the  course  of  recreation 
and  personal  associations  with  our  island  friends  had  to  be 
broken;  and  we  were  necessitated  to  nerve  ourselves  for 
the  turmoils  and  hardships  of  the  rolling  deep.  Sailors 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  l6l 

are  destined  to  be  on  the  move,  and  their  pleasant  visits  in 
the  quiet  haven  are  of  short  duration.  We  hove  anchor 
and  were  drawn  by  the  steam  tugboat  without  the  Coral 
Reefs,  on  the  broad,  heaving  bosom  of  the  great  Pacific 
Ocean.  Our  sails  were  unfurled  and  spread  to  the  winds, 
and  we  watched  the  dim,  receding  shore,  until  the  moun- 
tain peaks  entirely  disappeared  from  our  vision. 

We  were  now  left  to  cope  with  the  rising  floods  again, 
and,  amid  the  reverses  of  ocean  life,  reflect  on  the  conso- 
lations that  attended  our  brief  visit  on  the  Islands.  Our 
dismal  separation  may,  in  some  sense,  be  compared  to  the 
gloomy  hour  of  dissolution,  when  we  shall  all  have  to  cross 
the  turbid  waters  of  death.  How  sad  may  be  the  last 
farewells,  and  how  lonely,  for  many,  at  least,  will  be  the 
entrance  into  the  dark  shadows  and  the  voyage  across  the 
troubled  deep,  to  lie  with  the  mouldering  dead,  away  from 
earth  and  time  and  all  the  business  under  the  sun.  Let 
these  impressive  incidents,  of  our  mortal  life,  fix  indelibly 
upon  our  minds  the  gloomy  event  of  death  and  our  final 
separation  from  all  that  we  hold  dear  on  earth. 

We  resumed  the  active  toils  of  ocean  life  as  we 
ploughed  the  tepid  waters  in  the  Torrid  Zone.  The 
breezes,  heated  by  the  vertical  rays  of  the  sun,  wafted  us 
over  the  foaming  waters  and  we  flew  through  space  with- 
out any  visible  motive  power.  "  The  wind  bloweth  where 
it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not 
tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth:  so  is  every 
one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit."  The  treasures  of  the  Spirit 
are  similar  to  the  treasures  of  the  wind,  so  far  as  their  pro- 
found depth  and  quantity  are  concerned.  They  are  alike 
immeasurable  and  are  hidden  in  the  depth  of  infinitude. 
We  cannot  comprehend  the  mystery  of  their  source  or 


162  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

ending,  but  there  are  overt  manifestations  of  their  respect- 
ive powers. 

Our  flying  ship  evinced  the  force  of  the  wind,  and 
nautical  science  utilized  this  hidden  force.  Without  a 
system  reduced  to  practical  use  there  could  be  no  benefit 
derived  from  this  powerful  element,  the  wind.  Though 
navigation  has  been  made  a  matter  of  profound  research 
by  those  who  are  especially  interested  in  that  department 
of  science,  yet  there  is  still  much  room  for  improvement. 
A  more  perfect  knowledge  of  the  currents  of  air  is  now  ac- 
quired, and  the  fixed  reliable  winds,  called  the  "  trade 
winds,';  are  used  to  a  decided  advantage  in  navigation. 
This  is  the  outgrowth  of  human  investigation  of  this  won- 
derful, mystical  element,  the  wind. 

May  we  not,  then,  reason  by  comparison,  and  illustrate 
from  the  wind  the  wonderful  manifestations  of  that  Divine 
Power  called  in  the  Bible,  the  Spirit?  Faith  discloses  the 
power  of  the  Spirit  and  reduces  it  to  practical  use.  God's 
Word  opens  the  way  for  discovery,  and  conveys  a  knowl- 
edge of  its  influence  and  bearings.  The  individual  who  is 
born  of  the  water  and  of  the  Spirit  is  completely  controlled 
by  its  influence,  just  as  the  vessel  is  under  the  controlling 
power  of  the  wind.  But  shall  the  child  of  faith  or  spirit- 
ual mariner  sail  at  random?  Nay,  we  reply,  the  science  of 
Christianity  teaches  us  to  employ  the  perfect  system 
which  God  through  Christ,  who  is  at  the  head  of  spiritual 
navigation,  has  transmitted  to  the  human  family.  He 
must  take  daily  observations  of  his  spiritual  sun — Christ— 
and  thus  define  his  course  in  the  spiritual  realm,  gain  a 
knowledge  of  the  favorable  breezes  and  use  them  to  ad- 
vantage, to  bear  his  valuable  freight  to  the  haven  of  unend- 
ing rest.  His  aptness  in  utilizing  the  power  of  the  Spirit, 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  163 

and  his  success  in  spiritual  navigation  are  what  will  rec- 
ommend him  to  all  candid  thinkers  and  honest  hearts.  It 
is  the  good,  systematic  control  of  a  vessel,  and  her  steady 
and  successful  voyages,  bearing  her  valuable  freight  to 
remote  portions  of  the  world,  and  enriching  and  consoling 
the  recipients  of  her  commodities  that  afford  her  worthy 
captain  and  crew  a  wide-spread  influence  and  a  reward  of 
merit.  So  I  remark  that  the  spiritual  navigator  is  reward- 
ed for  his  diligent  application  in  the  spiritual  life,  the  good 
control  of  his  character  by  the  divine  system  of  faith, 
which  is  designed  to  regulate  and  balance  him.  The 
spirit  in  this  divinely-regulated  character  manifests  its 
fruits  in  "  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness, 
goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance,"  and  bears  these 
richest  of  all  treasures  to  thousands  of  the  human  race. 
Thus,  as  we  sail  over  life's  tempestuous  seas,  may  we  draw 
many  lessons  from  the  Book  of  Nature  to  impress  indeli- 
bly upon  our  hearts  the  more  refined  and  superior  lessons 
of  Divine  Revelation,  or  the  spiritual  Book  of  God. 

In  the  latter  part  of  December,  1864,  we  arrived  at  the 
coast  of  Lower  California,  our  destined  whaling  ground, 
and  began  active  operations  in  pursuit  of  the  great  sea 
monsters.  The  captains  of  the  different  whaling  vessels 
selected  the  quiet  bays  for  safe  anchorage  and  the  security 
of  their  ships.  This  refuge  from  the  storms  on  the  open 
sea  we  held  as  a  safe  retreat,  and  when  the  winds  were 
sufficiently  allayed,  we  effected  our  exit  from  the  bays  to 
the  open  bosom  of  the  Pacific  to  secure  the  valuable  prize 
of  our  pursuits — the  whale.  Along  these  barren  shores  we 
must  now  take  up  our  residence  for  quite  a  period  of  time, 
where  our  energies  must  be  applied. 

I  kept  a  diary  of  the  daily  proceedings.  By  reading 
this  the  reader  may  contemplate  the  many  unpleasant 


1 64 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 


things  attending  a  seaman's  life.  I  will  commence  Jan.  i, 
1865;  that  year  is  memorable  for  the  close  of  the  civil  war  in 
the  United  States  of  America.  While  the  American  people 
were  rejoicing  over  the  cessation  of  hostilities  which,  for 
four  successive  years,  had  thrown  the  country  into  a  com- 
motion I,  with  others  of  her  citizens,  was  confined  in  this 
lone  part  of  her  extreme  borders,  where  the  acclamations 
of  her  victorious  sons  could  not  be  heard.  Already  had 
the  shouts  of  victory  measurably  abated  before  the  intelli- 
gence of  the  discontinuance  of  the  war  was  borne  to  us  in 
these  isolated  and  barren  shores  of  the  Republic.  We  had 
experienced  her  storms  of  battle,  but  we  saw  not  the 
homeward  march  of  her  surviving  troops. 


A  Bay  in  Lower  California. 


CHAPTER    XV. 


My  Diary.  —  New  Year's  Day  and  Its  Experiences.  —  The  Disgrace  of 
a  Harpooner.  —  The  Drudgery  of  a  Seaman's  Life.  —  A  Portugese 
Finds  a  Grave  beneath  the  Foamy  Waters.  —  Abusive  Officers,  Etc. 


Sunday,  Jan.  I,  1865. 


EW  YEAR'S  DAY,  1865,  found  us  anchored  along 
the  coast  of  Lower  California,  in  Margarita  Bay. 
I  awoke  as  day  began  to  dawn.  A  dense  vapor  ob- 
scured the  morning  sun  and  we  could  not  view  the  glory 
of  its  rising  beams.  Our  watch  below  were  wrapt  in  slum- 
ber; I  awoke  them  from  their  sleep,  and  wished  them  all 
a  happy  New  Year.  Solemn  sensations  stirred  our  bosoms 
when  we  again  heard  that  old  familiar  sentence,  freighted 
with  sweet  memories  of  the  past,  so  often  uttered  in  our 
homes  beyond  the  rolling  deep.  But  here  no  children's 
voices  rang,  though  it  would  cheer  our  hearts  to  hear  them 
sing  a  pleasant  New  Year's  song.  Anchored  in  this  lone 
dreary  bay  we  are  far  from  home  and  friends  across  the 
rolling  sea. 

My  guest  that  day  was  once  a  Virginian  slave,  who  ex- 
perienced much  ill  treatment,  and  fled  to  the  sea  for  re- 
fuge. He,  of  course,  became  inured  to  another  form  of 
slavery.  I  tried  to  teach  him  the  divine  law  of  liberty, 
which  frees  the  soul,  though  the  body  be  bound.  Paul  was 
bound  with  a  chain,  but  his  soul,  impregnable  to  human 
force,  was  concealed  in  Christ  and  could  not  be  bound. 

Ships  from  the  frigid  North  to  the  sunny  South,  pro- 
pelled by  gales  across  the  rolling  deep,  find  a  retreat  in 


165 


166  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

this  quiet  bay,  where  no  tempests  rage  and  no  waves  of 
desolation  beat.  Shall  we  view  them  coming  from  life's 
stormy  sea,  and  finding  a  safe  retreat  in  the  celestial  coun- 
try? The  light  of  New  Year's  Day  is  waning;  the  shadows 
of  the  night  appear.  The  old  eventful  year  is  gone — a 
thought  that  is  serious,  solemn  and  significant.  Our  mor- 
tal years  are  borne  on  the  wings  of  time,  which  with  the 
rolling  tide  moves  ever  on.  Let  us  work  for  God  ere  our 
period  of  probation  is  forever  past. 


Monday,  Jan.  2,  1865. 

All  hands  were  signaled  at  four  o'clock  A.  M.  Break- 
fast was  served, 'the  boats  were  lowered  and  launched. 
The  sailors  impelled  them  hurriedly  from  the  vessel's  side, 
and  were  beyond  the  bounds  of  vision  before  the  break  of 
day.  We  paused  and  hearkened  to  the  splashing  of  the 
oars  as  the  whaling  fleet  advanced  to  engage  in  the  ocean 
contest.  Poor  sailors!  their  lives  are  in  jeopardy.  Per- 
chance before  night  some  of  the  toiling  crew  may  be  en- 
closed in  death's  cold  arms  beneath  the  sea. 

An  Austrian  seaman  and  I  remained  aboard  when  the 
boats  had  departed,  and  the  curtains  of  night  were  still 
suspended.  The  time  till  dawn,  when  we  took  up  the  cares 
and  burdens  of  the  day,  I  spent  in  reading  the  Bible. 
I  read  the  Patriarch  Jacob's  blessings  upon  his  twelve  sons 
before  he  died.  O  may  the  counsels  of  the  just  direct  my 
spirit!  Many  centuries  have  fled  since  that  ancient  worthy 
passed  away;  but  his  words  of  wisdom  still  retain  force, 
and  are  much  admired.  They  yield  sweetest  consolation 
on  land  and  sea.  His  prophetic  vision  of  Shiloh  is  dear 
to  me. 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  167 

That  day  I  toiled  on  board  with  busy  hands  and  aching 
heart  My  feelings  were  pierced  with  many  a  pang.  The 
Austrian's  imposition  fully  tested  my  submission.  While 
his  angry  passions  like  the  billows  rolled,  I  could  scarcely 
keep  my  temper.  The  boats  returned  at  four  o'clock  P.  M. 
The  fourth  mate's  harpooner  was  deposed  from  his  posi- 
tion and  the  poor,  unfortunate  man  is  held  in  derision.  He 
poised  and  darted  his  harpoon  but  missed  the  whale,  and 
here  they  forfeit  honor  who  come  short  of  their  duty.  He 
leaves  his  post  of  honor  under  the  captain's  frown,  and 
another  gains  his  title.  So  moves  the  world;  so  many  rise 
and  fall;  they  toil  for  wealth  and  fame  then  lose  them  both. 
But  I  would  find  my  pleasure  in  religion's  lowly  path  and 
secure  a  lasting  treasure  beyond  this  waning  world. 

O  may  I  not  behold  my  Captain's  frown, 
And  see  another  take  my  heavenly  crown. 


Tuesday,  Jan.  3,  1865. 

All  hands  were  wakened  from  slumber  before  dawn. 
The  boats  were  launched  and  made  their  exit  from  the  bay. 
I  searched  the  Book,  given  by  Inspiration,  to  guide  the 
Christian  on  his  way  to  heaven.  Its  living  counsels  are 
food  to  my  spirit,  and  yield  sweet  comfort  when  the  waves 
of  sorrow  roll.  I  peruse  its  pages  with  eagerness  while  the 
light  is  breaking  in  the  morning  skies.  Two  sailors 
wrangled  in  a  fit  of  rage;  the  whole  course  of  nature  was 
set  on  fire.  Anathemas  were  hurled  in  t^ieir  frantic  wrath, 
.their  tongues  seemed  set  on  fire  of  hell. 

The  captain  with  a  boat  and  crew  boarded  the  ship 
Fabius.  I  washed  the  forecastle,  and  cleansed  seashells 
for  myself  and  the  sailor  boys.  We  were  collecting  them 


l68  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

for  our  distant   friends.     We   hoped   to   cheer  them   in   the 
future  with  these  trophies  of  the  deep. 

A  cloud  of  darkness  veils  my  heart, 

0  may  the  truth  its  light  impart, 
And  anon  repel  the  gloom. 

1  am  a  wanderer  far  from  home, 
This  floating  prison  is  my  home: 
When  will  my  freedom  come? 

A  whale  was  captured  by  the  larboard  crew.  It  was 
midnight  ere  they  came  with  their  ponderous  victim  to 
the  vessel's  side.  When  the  prize  was  thus  secured,  and 
the  enthusiasm  was  over,  then  all  was  quiet  save  the  con- 
stant swelling  of  the  deep.  The  harpooners  were  chosen 
to  keep  the  watch  while  the  rest  were  ordered  to  their 
berths  to  sleep. 

Wednesday,  Jan.  4,  1865. 

The  beams  of  the  morning  broke  over  the  sea;  the 
watchman's  voice  addressed  us,  and  each  obeyed  the  call 
though  against  his  will.  The  monotonous  meal  was  served: 
meagre  coffee,  hard-tack  and  pork.  The  usual  stir  and  bus- 
tle prevailed  upon  the  deck.  Profanity  knows  no  limit 
among  sailors;  it  sears  the  conscience  and  destroys  the 
soul. 

The  fire  is  lighted  and  the  flames  arise  in  the  early 
dawn.  The  blubber  is  put  in  the  pots  and  the  oil  extract- 
ed. The  larboard  boat's  crew  furnish  the  help  needed  to 
cut  and  hoist  the  blubber  on  board.  Their  task  achieved, 
they  steer  for  the  rolling  main  to  meet  the  other  crews. 
Across  the  swelling  sea  they  swiftly  go,  nor  do  they  heed 
the  motion  of  the  foaming  tide.  So  we  are  rowing  on 
the  sea  of  life;  we  are  swiftly  going  to  the  eternal  shores. 


ON    SEA    AND  LAND.  169 

What  a  graphic  picture  of  our  course  through  this  world  is 
ocean  navigation  with  its  cares  and  strife! 

The  weary  scenes  of  the  day  are  ended  and  night 
brightens  the  blazing  fire.  Humility  is'gained  in  affliction's 
school.  May  I  be  inured  to  heaven's  discipline!  I  want  a 
truth-molded  and  divinely-tested  character. 


Thursday,  Jan.  5,  1865. 

The  watchman's  call  was  made  at  5  A.  M.,  and  aroused 
the  wearied  men  from  quiet  sleep.  Our  rest  was  short  and 
we  were  still  fatigued  and  worried.  In  an  evil  mood  we 
were  hurried  from  our  sleep.  Surely  the  strong  man  armed 
maintains  his  infernal  sway,  and  any  balanced  mind  would 
call  this  the  devil's  school. 

Contrast  this  infernal  scene  of  wild  commotion  with 
the  calm  of  a  Christian  home.  This  is  a  whaleman's  life,— 
a  life  of  wretched  labor,  his  hands,  face,  and  garments 
steeped  in  oil;  a  life  of  frowns,  curses,  and  abuse,  where  all 
man's  vilest  passions  are  set  free.  Some  manned  the  boats, 
some  toiled  at  the  furnace.  All  grave  and  sacred  thoughts 
seemed  for  the  moment  crushed.  I  cut  myself  with  the 
blubber  knife,  and  oil  and  blood  were  mingled.  There  was 
no  pause  to  bind  the  bleeding  wound,  no  relaxation.  With- 
in the  bay  the  tide  is  in  commotion,  evincing  that  the  ocean 
without  is  disturbed. 

The  ship  Fabius'  crew  towed  in  a  whale.  The  boats 
were  two  days  absent  from  the  ship,  exposed  to  damp  and 
chill  upon  their  perilous  trip.  Three  whales  were  to-day 
captured  by  the  fleet.  We  greet  their  return  with  a  noc- 
turnal fire  blazing  in  the  furnace.  The  crew  on  the  Oriole 
have  ceased  their  noise  and  for  the  present  we  enjoy  a  more 


I7O  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

modified  life.     It  is  like  the  calm  when  ocean  tempests  and 
the  furious  waves  are  lulled  to  rest. 

O  blest  domain  where  sin  shall  ne'er  molest, 
"  Where  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling 
And  the  weary  are  at  rest." 

The  Bible  says  there  will  be  no  sea  in  the  new  world, 
and  hence  no  confinements  on  ships  or  nautical  adversity. 
But  I  see  here  alternate  storms  and  calms;  daily  ups  and 
downs  among  the  crew.  This  is  a  floating  prison,  this 
dreary  home  where  thunders  roar  and  winds  of  desolation 
sweep.  May  I  know  again  the  freedom  of  my  native  land, 
beyond  the  rolling  sea!  I  will  cherish  its  liberty  more  than 
ever  till  I  quit  its  bounds  to  dwell  in  bliss. 


Friday,  Jan.  6,  1865. 

All  hands  were  early  summoned  on  the  deck.  The 
coarse  meal  was  served  without  any  dainties.  The  fact  is, 
we  eat  to  live,  we  do  not  live  to  eat.  The  boats  betimes 
were  impelled  athwart  the  bay,  to  chase  spouting  monsters. 

The  captain  gave  us  tidings  relating  to  our  country's 
civil  war.  Still  hostilities  were  raging  and  battle  fields 
were  being  stained  with  human  blood.  It  brings  to  mem- 
ory scenes  of  blood  once  viewed  when  we  stood  amid  the 
slaughtered  hosts.  When  shall  human  strife  and  carnage 
and  all  those  hostile  storms  be  lulled  to  peace?  We  hope 
the  cruel  warfare  will  be  over  when  we  reach  our  native 
shore  again. 

To-day  a  pig  was  killed  but  the  official  board  monopo- 
lized it  all.  I  essayed  to  advocate  the  cause  of  truth  while 
opposition  and  error  confronted  me.  It  is  difficult  to  aid 
the  blind  who  think  they  see,  or  conduct  the  flesh-indulgent 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND. 


into  true   liberty.     I  read  the  blessed   Bible  with  thrills  of 
joy  but  ribald  jokes  annoyed  my  peaceful  houis. 


Saturday,  Jan.  7,  1865. 

The  crews  proceeded  early  to  their  dismal  labors.  We 
helped  the  German  cooper  to  hoop  the  casks.  The  cap- 
tain's carnal  passions  were  all  at  liberty  and  the  wisdom 
from  beneath  controlled  his  tongue.  "The  tongue,"  says 
the  inspired  James,  "  no  man  can  tame."  It  hurls  its  anath- 
emas along  life's  way  and  stirs  its  thousands  to  relentless 
wrath.  Pure  religion  will  restrain  the  tongue  as  the  horse 
is  governed  by  his  bit  and  rein,  or  as  the  ship  is  guided  by 
the  helm. 

It  is  sad,  indeed,  when  he  who  has  control  loses  his 
balance  and  acts  the  fool.  He  murmured  at  our  ill  success 
and  vented  on  us  his  rage  because  the  deep  would  not  yield 
up  more  of  its  treasure  and  grant  him  rivers  of  oil.  Anon 
his  eyes  look  athwart  the  ocean,  and,  lo,  the  boats  are  all 
approaching  near,  with  a  black  sea  monster  floating  behind 
them.  The  welcome  scene  dispersed  the  captain's  anger 
and  gave  his  agitated  soul  relief.  He  truly  paid  his  hom- 
age to  the  whale.  We  launched  our  boat  and  helped  the 
crews  to  draw  the  ponderous  victim  to  the  vessel.  A  life- 
less cow  and  calf  were  floating  side  by  side;  the  pangs  of 
death  could  not  separate  them. 

The  ship  Onward  left  the  bay  for  the  open  sea,  to  be 
more  convenient  to  the  chase.  The  Fabius'  crew  fastened 
to  two  whales,  but  one,  with  bleeding  wounds,  escaped. 
With  harpoon  inserted  it  darted  through  the  water,  leaving 
its  foaming  wake  all  stained  with  blood.  It  headed  toward 
the  breakers;  they  should  have  cut  the  line,  but  still  they 


1/2  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

braved  the  danger  and  hoped  to  gain  their  prize.  "  Cut  the 
line,"  shouted  the  mate  while  the  boat  was  flying  in  the 
very  jaws  of  death.  Soon  the  rash  and  reckless  crew  were 
struggling  in  the  spray.  A  Portuguese  from  the  Cape 
Verde  Islands  sank  beneath  the  foaming  waters  and  rose  no 
more;  the  others  of  the  crew  were  saved  from  death,  but  the 
boat  was  lost.  Rashness  and  impetuosity  made  all  that 
trouble.  Man,  in  the  height  of  frenzy,  loses  control  of  him- 
self and  often  destroys  both  his  body  and  his  soul. 

I  would  learn  a  lesson  from  this  rash  and  reckless  crew: 
let  calmness  rule  me  when  I  am  in  dangerous  places.  May 
faith  in  God  be  my  support  whatever  happens;  amid  the 
raging  seas  and  stormy  skies  the  Lord  will  guide  my  boat. 
When  thunders  peal  and  breakers  roar,  his  word  can  still 
the  storm  and  bring  my  tempest-driven  boat  safe  to  land. 


Sunday,  Jan.  8,  1865. 

We  are  without  the  Bay  sailing  before  the  wind.  We 
encountered  a  strong  breeze  and  rough  sea,  which  drove  us 
back  into  the  quiet  bay  for  shelter  from  the  storm.  Again 
the  ship  is  anchored  and  the  furnace  started.  The  crew 
are  hard  at  work  as  in  other  dreary  days.  The  captain  is 
rejoicing  over  the  returns;  he  is  always  in  a  pleasant  mood 
when  we  haVe  a  copious  yield  of  oil. 

Over  my  heart  hangs  a  dismal  cloud.  My  external  ap- 
pearance is  that  of  a  greasy  slave,  but  my  heart  is  not  much 
attached  to  whale  oil.  I  would  much  prefer  worshiping 
in  God's  church  to  being  left  in  this*unpleasant  place  while 
saints  are  bowing  round  the  altar.  I  hope  the  day  will 
come  when  I  can  mingle  with  kindred  spirits  and  pay  my 
homage  to  God  with  the  pure  in  heart  on  the  Sabbath  day. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  173 

Monday,  Jan.  9,  1865. 

The  boats  were  lowered  early  to  cruise  for  whales; 
one  boat's  crew  was  left  to  care  for  the  rendered  oil.  The 
captain  exercised  his  muscles  in  the  toil  and  scolded  ve- 
hemently. He  imprecated  me  in  his  frantic  spell,  but  I 
answered  softly  and  tried  to  overcome  his  rage.  My  pas- 
sions though,  were  somewhat  stirred,  for  he  acted  unwise- 
ly. A  sorry  specimen  is  the  life  of  a  Christian,  involved  in 
such  strife.  Such  sham  religion  is  by  the  mariner  ab- 
horred, his  heart  cannot  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God.  A 
man  in  the  full  blaze  of  carnal  passion,  rolling  polluted 
language  from  his  lips;  surely  I  pity  his  soul  and  desire  the 
grace  of  God  may  control  my  captain.  He  was  a  man  of 
highly-cultured  intellect  in  nautical  science  and  astronomy, 
who  could  define  his  position  in  the  sea  from  the  sun  and 
stars,  and  yet  disregarded  the  God  who  rules  these  mighty 
orbs.  Men  may  boast  of  their  birth,  genius  or  fame,  yet 
their  actions  disclose  them  for  just  what  they  are  worth. 
We  performed  our  unpleasant  duty  till  noon;  it  was  ren- 
dered more  unpleasant  by  the  actions  of  the  captain. 
Nothing  else  worthy  to  record  occurred,  save  that  the 
fourth  mate  fell  overboard. 


Tuesday,  Jan.  10,  1865. 

The  boats  were  launched  early:  The  crews  must  take 
their  daily  trip.  We  laboriously  lowered  through  the  main 
hatch-way,  cask  after  cask  of  rendered  oil.  But  my  heart 
was  tuned  by  grace  divine,  and  sweetly  communed  with 
its  Author.  May  he  direct  our  bark  across  the  sea  and 
moor  us  again  in  Columbia's  port.  There  shall  my  ocean 
thralldom  cease,  and  this  life  of  turmoil,  pain  and  sorrow 
end. 


174  THRILLING    INCIDENTS. 

The  captain  of  the  Governor  Troop  came  on  board  the 
Oriole,  to  interview  our  captain  in  regard  to  the  whaling 
enterprise.  Ned,  the  colored  boy,  was  one  among  the 
crew  who  was  proficient  in  witticisms,  but  tender-hearted 
too.  He  sang  his  comic  airs,  showed  his  quaint  antics 
and  danced  to  amuse  the  boys.  I  talked  with  him  on  re- 
ligion, and  struck  a  sympathetic  chord  that  lay  buried  be- 
neath the  animal  propensities,  but  should  be  drawn  out 
and  utilized.  The  few  words  uttered  seemed  to  find  fruit- 
ful soil,  and  were  seemingly  employed  by  the  Divine  Spirit 
to  awaken  'the  latent  sensibilities,  the  development  of 
which  will  be  mentioned  farther  on  in  this  work. 


Wednesday,  Jan.  11,  1865. 

The  boats  departed  as  usual.  I  had  a  little  time  for 
Bible  research.  I  swept  the  deck,  adjusted  casks  in  the 
hold,  and  ballasted  with  salt  water.  The  captain  clamored 
in  revengeful  mood.  He  stirred  my  wrath  but  I  quenched 
it,  for  a  Christian's  anger  should  soon  expire.  We  went 
ashore  in  the  evening  to  procure  some  sand  for  ballasting 
the  ship.  It  awakens  joyful  sensations  to  gain  even  this 
barren  strand.  No  wonder  Christopher  Columbus  kissed 
the  earth,  when  released  from  ocean  toil.  The  land  was 
never  more  dear  to  me  than  when  I  stood  on  the  soil  of 
Lower  California.  My  eyes  were  weary  of  the  agitated 
ocean. 

In  the  evening  we  discovered  a  steamer  bound  from 
Panama  to  San  Francisco.  We  exercised  our  skill  and 
muscular  power  in  rowing  to  come  up  with  her,  but  urged 
by  two  invisible  forces — steam  and  wind — she  was  going 
too  swiftly,  so  we  desisted  from  the  chase.  We  longed 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  175 

for  tidings  from  our  native  country,  which  was  highly 
cherished  in  our  isolated  home  upon  the  sea.  As  we  re- 
turned to  our  floating  craft,  the  moon  was  sending  her 
silvery  beams  over  the  bosom  of  the  swelling  deep.  How 
grand  was  the  scene!  As  we  plied  our  oars,  we  mused  on 
the  power  and  wisdom  of  him  who  created  the  sun,  moon 
and  stars,  the  earth  and  sea,  whose  presence  fills  immen- 
sity, all  of  whose  judgments  are  unsearchable,  and  whose 
ways  are  past  finding  out.  The  boats  were  all  safe  aboard 
at  night.  The  chief  mate  hailed  the  steamer  and  procured 
news  from  our  native  land.  Thus  ended  the  occurrences 
of  one  more  fleeting  day. 


Thursday,  Jan.  12,  1865. 

The  boats,  at  early  dawn,  pulled  from  the  vessel's 
side.  A  brief  period  remained  for  Bible  reading  before 
we  began  the  toils  and  turmoils  of  the  day.  We  scrubbed 
the  deck  with  lye  and  cinders,  it  being  saturated  with  oil. 
The  crew  were  furnished  with  molasses  to-day,  and  though 
but  a  common  grade,  it  was  esteemed  a  luxury. 

We  rowed  the  captain  to  the  Governor  Troop.  Nich- 
olas, the  Austrian,  was  commanded  to  accompany  us,  but 
remonstrated  against  the  captain's  order;  the  captain  heard 
his  murmuring  tones,  and  for  once  allowed  his  subject 
to  have  his  way.  The  boats  and  crews  of  the  Governor 
Troop  were  absent  in  the  open  sea  after  whales.  Only  the 
ship-keepers  were  left  to  associate  with.  We  found  them 
eating  their  noonday  repast,  prepared  and  served  in  sailor 
style,  without  distinction  to  rank  or  nationality.  I  spent 
most  of  the  time  in  the  forecastle,  reading,  as  I  could  not 
affiliate  with  the  boys  in  their  wild  career,  "  The  world 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 


knoweth  us  not,   for  it  knew  him   not."     A  little  rain   fell 
this  evening  which  is  rather  unusual,  I  am  told. 


Friday,  Jan.  13,  1865. 

Cloudy  this  morning.  Ere  yet  the  watch  was  called,  I 
rose.  I  had  slept  in  sweet  repose  beneath  my  Father's 
guardian  eye.  When  I  awoke  my  thoughts  were  in  a 
Scriptural  channel.  I  welcome  the  Bible  day  and  night, 
for  it  yields  the  sweetest  comforts  in  my  distant,  lone  re- 
treat. I  ascended  to  the  deck  to  survey  my  Creator's  hand- 
iwork, but  the  clouds  obscured  the  beauty  of  the  sky.  I 
retired  to  my  berth  till  signaled  by  the  watchman,  then  we 
ate  our  morning  meal  and  the  boats  proceeded  on  their  dai- 
ly errand.  Nicholas,  the  German  cooper,  and  I  hoisted 
shucks  from  the  fore-peak  to  set  up  whale-oil  casks. 

I  washed  clothes  for  myself,  the  cook  (an  African),  St. 
George  (Portuguese),  and  the  cabin  boy,  for  accommoda- 
tion. The  cook  rewarded  me  with  a  piece  of  pumpkin  pie, 
and  the  cabin  boy  gave  me  a  piece  of  wheat  bread,  which 
kind  of  diet  was  a  rarity  with  sailors  before  the  mast,  but 
nothing  unusual  for  the  officers.  I  simply  say  that  I  rel- 
ished the  food.  And  this  day  will  be  remembered  as  one 
bringing  gifts  and  comforts  on  the  sea,  which  may  afford  a 
pleasant  reminiscence  in  the  future. 


Saturday,  Jan.  14,  1865. 

At  an  early  hour  I  was  awakened  by  severe  physical 
pain.  A  tortured  body  stupefies  the  brain.  In  weal  or  woe 
it  is  best  to  serve  the  Lord  in  the  glow  of  health.  I  retired 
to  my  berth  to  rest  my  wearied  frame,  for  I  must  needs  try 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  I// 

to  regain  my  precious  health.  The  crew  were  hurried  to 
their  labor  early,  beneath  official  frowns  and  curses.  The 
captain  scolded  constantly;  our  lives  were  worried  and 
spent  unpleasantly.  But  soon  the  boats  appeared  with  an 
oily  monster.  The  captain  hurried  over  the  deck  with  nerv- 
ous rapidity,  yelled,  and  hurried  up  the  boys.  The  blood- 
stained corpses  were  a  mother  and  her  offspring,  over 
which  floating  victims  the  sailors  cursed  and  sang.  A  fatal 
lance  had  pierced  the  vital  parts  and  side  by  side  they  lay 
in  death's  convulsive  throes.  Two  boats' crews  remained 
to  cut  and  hoist  the  whale,  the  rest  steered  for  the  open 
sea. 

A  jet  black  Portuguese  poised  and  darted  his  iron  but 
it  failed  to  fulfill  its  mission.  They  branded  him  as  a  dupe, 
deprived  of  skill.  Hence  the  poor,  colored  Portuguese,  of 
Bravo  Island,  forfeited  his  fame  as  a  harpooner.  I  wish 
that  I  could  convince  him  of  a  more  honorable  life  tha*n 
whaling,  urge  him  to  employ  his  talents  in  the  service  of 
more  judicious  and  merciful  officers,  and  depict  before  his 
spiritual  vision  the  prospect  of  gaining  a  rrlore  valuable 
prize.  I  would  gladly  console  him  in  his  dishonored  plight, 
and  do  him  good  for  injuries  already  done  to  me.  I  re- 
member his  hatred  of  my  religion,  because  of  his  attach- 
ment to  Catholicism.  He  once  wreaked  his  revenge  on  me 
and,  like  a  ferocious  beast  sank  his  devouring  teeth  in  my 
flesh.  I  had  done  him  no  injury,  but  he  did  me  an  injury. 
But  t,he  grace  of  God  supported  me  and  disclosed  to  me, 
through  this  act  of  suffering,  the  calm  submission  of  the 
blessed  Christ.  It  was  he,  too,  who  encouraged  the  crew  to 
deposit  my  Bible  in  the  sea,  signifying  that  it  would  drive 
me  to  insanity,  for  the  reason  that  it  was  in  opposition  to 
his  own  Catholic  teaching.  But  the  Lord  has  preserved 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 


my  Bible  and  me,  and  is  teaching  me  from  its  sacred  pages 
love  instead  of  hatred  and  revenge.  Reverses  in  life  some- 
times bring  about  a  humble  spirit  in  proud  and  obstinate 


FLYING  FISH,  AS  SEEN  ON  THE  ROLLING  DEEP. 

men,  and  I  still  hope  they  may  have  had  this  tendency  on 
the  native  of  the  Cape  Verde  Islands. 


Sunday,  Jan.  15,  1865. 

We  were  signaled  early  by  the  loud,  shrill  call  of  the 
third  mate.  Physical  toil  they  never  underrate,  nor  call  the 
men  too  late  from  sweet  repose.  Well,  our  eyes  from  sleep 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  1/9 

unsealed;  no  use  to  worry.  We  are  doomed  to  hardships 
and  must  arise  and  hasten.  Within  the  heated  pots  we  hear 
the  blubber  boil,  the  compensation  for  our  labor;  for  a 
whaleman's  wealth  all  emanates  from  oil.  I  long  to  be 
where  Brethren  meet  and  bow  around  the  mercy-seat.  But 
far  away  in  this  lone  place,  I  must  spend  in  sorrow  this 
precious  Sabbath. 

The  captain's  heart  swells  with  glad  emotion;  it  is  firm- 
ly fixed  on  these  treasures  of  the  sea,  and  he  never  speaks 
of  a  treasure  in  the  other  world.  It  is  quite  difficult  to  pro- 
cure his  treasures  from  the  sea,  and  I  presume  he  concludes 
that  it  is  more  difficult  to  procure  it  in  the  other  country; 
and  it  cannot  be  procured  by  carnal  means.  But  I  respect 
him  in  his  respoif^ible  position  as  captain  of  our  ship,  and  I 
pray  God  to  make  me  instrumental  in  enlightening  him  and 
his  crew  spiritually.  He  rescued  me  from  the  vengeance  of 
his  officers,  I  believe,  by  God's  directing  power.  Having 
been  raised  to  strictly  abstain  from  Sunday  labor,  I  refused, 
from  a  conscientious  standpoint,  to  work.  The  Mates  and 
part  of  the  crew  were  ready  to  brand  me  for  stubbornness; 
but  the  captain  was  more  judicious  in  his  decision,  and  pro- 
tested against  rashness  and  abuse,  averring  that  a  little  for- 
bearance would  induce  me  without  punishment  to  submit  to 
the  rules  of  nautical  government.  The  captain,  in  this  in- 
stance, was  made  God's  agent  of  mercy  to  me. 

I  confess  it  was  an  erroneous  design,  considering  "my 
situation.  Had  they  demanded  a  recantation  of  my  simple 
service  to  God,  a  discontinuance  of  prayer  and  the  study  of 
the  Bible,  then  my  refusal  to  obey  might  have  been  perse- 
vered in;  but  merely  to  protest  against  their  method  of  pro- 
curing their  prey  on  the  Sabbath  day,  when  no  binding  rule 
is  disclosed  in  the  New  Testament,  did  not  seem  to  me, 


180  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

after  due  deliberation,  to  be  demanded  by  the  Lord.  Were 
the  day  and  its  attending  duties  specified  as  they  were 
under  the  Jewish  economy,  then  I  would  have  been  justified 
in  my  non-continuance  in  nautical  labor  on  that  day;  but  as 
I  can  see  no  such  restrictions  in  the  New  Testament  im- 
posed on  one  in  my  condition,  I  gave  the  captain  credit  for 
his  prudent  course  in  setting  me  right.  Though  I  am  giv- 
ing an  unbiased  account  of  the  daily  occurrences  on  board 
of  our  craft,  I  do  it  with  merciful  feelings  to  the  officers 
and  crew,  and  can  pray  God  all  the  while  to  save  them 
from  their  lost  estate. 

The  starboard  boat  dispatched  a  whale,  but  they  had 
to  see  him  sink  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea.  They  taxed  their 
brain,  and  plied  their  strength  to  keep  their  prize,  but  de- 
spite of  all  it  sank.  They  cursed  and  almost  wept.  So 
sink  all  earthly  treasures  from  our  grasp,  and  leave  us  to 
groan  at  death  and  gasp  for  life's  most  cherished  breath. 
Vain  man,  release  your  fond  desires  from  earth  and  sea 
whose  glory  soon  passes  away. 

Strong  breeze  this  morning  but  toward  noon  it  de- 
creased in  power.  Though  darkness  veil  the  skies  and  tem- 
pests roar,  we  will  trust  in  the  God  who  rules  the  winds 
and  waves. 

Monday,  Jan.  16,  1865. 

We  were  early  signaled  to  resume  our  tasks.  The  boats 
sailed  off  to  their  ocean  labor  and  we  were  left  to  render 
out  the  oil.  We  hailed  the  J.  L.  Stephens  and  obtained  in- 
telligence from  our  native  country.  Such  news  is  cherished 
on  the  lonely  sea.  The  waist  boat  was  stove  by  a  whale, 
but  the  crew  escaped  unhurt,  and  were  rescued  by  the  other 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  l8l 

boats.     The  larboard  boat's  crew  fastened  to  the  monster 
first;  he  was  dispatched  and  then  sank  in  the  sea. 


Friday,  Jan.  20,  1865. 

Roused  from  slumber  we  viewed  the  beautiful,  bright 
morning.  The  boats  again  went  away.  A  light  breeze  was 
blowing.  I  spent  my  watch  last  night  in  musing.  The  sea, 
illumined  by  the  moon,  is  truly  grand.  Our  God  is  great 
and  good  and  wise;  we  view  his  power  and  wisdom  on  sea 
and  land.  His  power  controls  this  vast  expansive  sea,  and 
the  rolling  planets  in  their  swift  motion.  O  what  delicate 
balancing  of  forces,  as  these  worlds  revolve  in  their  distant 
crbits!  It  humbles  any  soul  to  view  His  majesty. 

The  boats  with  their  white  sails  appeared  at  twilight. 
The  officers  reported  the  recovery  of  the  sunken  whales 
doubtful.  Even  putrid  whales  are  sought  with  eager  eyes. 
Their  prize  procured  they  are  merry,  and  use  their  mus- 
cles to  extract  the  oil.  But  Jesus  sought  those  lost  in  sin, 
and  bore  their  sins  and  sorrows  on  that  woeful  day.  No 
one  can  know  His  burdens  when  He  crossed  the  deep  to 
ransom  fallen  man,  condemned  and  lost.  He  raised  him 
out  of  the  horrible  pit  and  consumes  the  dross  by  his  refin- 
ing fire.  O  that  men  would  contemplate  the  love  disclosed 
by  his  condescension! 

A  tumult  among  the  boys  in  the  forecastle  troubled 
my  peace. 

Saturday,  Jan.  21,  1865. 

The  moon  shed  its  silvery  light,  adorning  both  the  az- 
ure sky  and  the  dark  blue  sea.  After  launching  the  boats 
on  the  troubled  waters  I  retired  to  the  forecastle  and  read 


l82  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

the  pathetic  narrative  of  the  meeting  of  Moses  and  Jethro, 
his  father-in-law.  Blessed  tidings  to  cheer  the  Christian 
amid  ocean  tumults  where  waves  of  sorrow  roll.  That 
meek  Prophet,  Moses,  saw  much  woe  and  strife,  and  bore 
great  burdens  till  he  stood  on  Mt.  Pisgah's  height,  exempt 
from  toil,  and  viewed  old  Canaan's  shore.  There  he  who 
was  the  type  of  Christ  expired  and  left  this  world  of  sin 
and  strife  to  share  a  purer,  sweeter  rest  than  Canaan's  shore. 

The  ship  Martha's  Vineyard  left  the  bay  to  go  on  a 
sperm  whale  cruise.  While  adjusting  the  blubber  machine, 
the  captain  and  an  Austrian  sailor  wrangled  in  a  fit  of 
wrath.  No  latitude  excludes  the  bane  of  sin.  Its  hellish 
power  intrudes  on  earth  and  sea.  I  told  the  Austrian  to 
quell  his  wrath  and  save  his  polluted  soul.  The  boats  tow- 
ed in  a  fish,  portending  sorrow,  as  the  devil  means  to  make 
us  violate  the  Sabbath.  However  well  disposed  to  hallow 
it,  I  must  toil  in  this  abominable  grease.  I  am  confined  to 
this  prison,  a  drudge  and  a  slave;  I  must  brave  the  hard- 
ships and  waves  of  the  sea..  Again  I  view  the  twinkling 
stars  peering  down  to  solace  my  poor,  broken  heart.  My 
God,  remember  me. 

Sunday,  Jan.  22,  1865. 

All  hands  were  aroused  ere  the  break  of  day,  not  with 
thrills  of  gladness  but  forlorn.  To  hear  cursing  instead  of 
praise  and  idle  stories,  pursuing  whales  instead  of  meeting 
with  the  saints.  Gospel  privileges  once  slighted  are  now 
fondly  cherished  while  out  on  the  sea.  So  they  of  first 
choice  are  oft  doomed  to  be  last,  to  wail  when  the  season 
of  harvest  is  past.  The  impenitent  sinner  feels  no  anxiety 
till  he  quails  in  the  shock  of  the  avenging  storm. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  183 

Well,  we  started  betimes  with  more  clamor  than 
rhymes,  more  darkness  than  light,  and  more  care  than 
prayer.  But  with  my  humble  appeal  to  my  Creator  I  will 
submit  to  the  scourge  of  his  chastening  rod  till  he  plants 
my  feet  on  the  earth  that  my  feet  trod  in  childhood.  I  as- 
sisted the  carpenter  this  forenoon,  and  then  the  cooper  in 
the  blubber  room.  Though  toiling  against  my  will, 
my  heart  is  fixed  in  heaven.  The  Austrian  is  more  do- 
cile since  the  reprimand.  Love's  reproofs  are  effectual  to 
my  friend.  God  bless  him!  Clamorous  voices  and  ribald 
jokes  annoy  my  soul,  and  swearing  is  so  prevalent  among 
the  boys.  Poor  mortals!  They  brave  the  terrors  of  the  sea 
but  know  not  Christ  who  died  on  Calvary.  The- pain  our 
blessed  Savior  felt  should  melt  the  hearts  of  the  seamen. 
O,  could  these  tongues  that  curse  and  swear,  be  used  to  tell 
his  sufferings!  O  could  our  songs  in  concert  ascend  to  God 
who  rules  the  sea  and  skies.  A  New  Hampshire  sailor  had 
vowed  to  live  a  Christian  life;  but  vows  are*  soon  made  and 
broken  by  an  unstable  mind,  and  the  profession  is  soon  for- 
gotten. I  like  to  see  the  child  of  God  stand  fast,  as  the  an- 
chor holds  in  the  storm.  Before  I  retired  to  my  berth  I 
gazed  and  wondered  at  the  works  of  God. 


Monday,  Jan.  23,  1865. 

The  boats  were  launched  to  stem  the  swelling  flood. 
The  fourth  mate's  crew  was  kept  on  board  to  help  extract 
the  oil.  I  filled  my  greasy  station  and  by  hurrying  we  fin- 
ished our  task  by  noon.  While  my  hands  were  active,  my 
thoughts  were  also  busy,  and  I  had  a  grand  review  of  God's 
savfng  mercy.  We  dissected  and  rendered  the  hump-back 
whale.  Fifteen  barrels  our  victim  of  the  deep  supplied. 


1 84  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

The  Governor  Troop  came  sailing  in  to-day.  The  Onward 
hove  her  anchor,  spread  her  sails,  and  is  now  exposed  to 
ocean  gales.  So  vessels  meet  and  sever  on  the  ocean;  some 
arc  foundered  and  appear  no  more.  A  world  of  changes  on 
land  and  sea — all  moving  onward  to  eternity.  No  rest  for 
mortals  until  the  final  repose;  in  the  earth  we  moulder  or  in 
the  restless  deep. 

My  misdemeanor  now  troubles  my  heart.  Ah  my  fool- 
ish jesting  with  the  boys!  Our  carnal  propensities  are  hard 
to  overcome,  and  their  indulgence  produces  sorrow.  The 
Book  of  Inspiration  ascribes  no  wrong  to  the  man  who 
rightly  regulates  his  tongue.  Exempt  from  condemnation 
is  he  who  fully  yields  himself  to  God's  control.  But  when 
bound  to  this  sin-indulgent  crew,  it  is  hard  to  meet  the 
Scriptural  model.  Grace  is  our  cherished  theme,  no  Sinai's 
gloom  or  thunder.  Grace  does  not  crush  its  subjects  for 
each  defect.  It  hears  the  voice  of  penitence,  respects  the 
mourner's  tears,  forgives  his  failures  and  quells  his  fears. 
Grace  wields  its  benign  influence  over  earth  and  sea,  hence 
in  my  isolated  state  there  is  grace  for  me.  Thus  end  the 
proceedings  of  another  day.  One  truth  is  learned  by  me, 
that  time  is  passing  away. 


Tuesday,  Jan.  24,  1865. 

There  is  hurrying,  the  usual  noise  to  lower  the  whale- 
boats  and  dismiss  the  sailors.  Each  one  seizes  his  accus- 
tomed oar  and  dextrously  impels  the  boat.  The  sailor's  life 
is  one  of  toil  and  woe,  and  they  must  meet  great  hardships 
and  perils.  No  landsman  knows  the  burden  of  a  seaman's 
life.  John,  the  Portuguese,  and  I  are  in  the  blubber  room. 
A  landsman  would  be  diverted  at  our  costume  when  scoop- 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  l8$ 

ing  up  the  oil  collected  in  the  hold.  The  try-works  are 
blazing,  the  boys  must  toil  to  fill  the  pots  with  blubber. 
Nicholas  is  on  the  sick-list,  retired  from  duty;  a  mild  form 
of  sickness  affords  relief. 

The  Cammilla  anchored  and  abides  with  the  fleet.  This 
is  a  safe  shelter  from  ocean  storms.  We  hailed  her  as  she 
passed  our  stern  and  the  Captain  and  a  boat's  crew  went 
aboard.  The  chief  mate  and  boat's  crew  of  said  ship  board- 
ed us  to  exchange  compliments  and  discuss  nautical 
themes.  Two  seamen  trod  the  barren  coast  in  sorrow. 
They  proved  to  be  deserters  from  the  ship  Nimrod.  The 
ship  Cammilla  now  affords  them  a  home.  They  had  starv- 
ed and  perished  had  they  been  left  to  wander.  The  boats 
came  early  from  their  cruising  expedition  and  we  raised 
them  to  the  davits  of  our  gallant  ship.  I  was  grieved  at 
the  surly  and  petulant  crews.  So  hard  are  their  hearts  and 
polluted  their  mouths  that  they  pour  out  disgraceful  tor- 
rents of  oaths. 

The  sky  at  sunset  wears  a  crimson  hue  and  reflects  its 
tints  on  the  ocean.  The  grand  display  fills  my  soul  with 
awe.  How  majestic  the  scenes  of  God's  nature!  I  greatly 
admire  his  wonders  on  the  sea,  and  wonder  at  man's  future 
destiny.  We  boast  of  the  splendors  of  human  art  and 
man's  device,  but  God  can  eclipse  all  human  displays  of 
grandeur.  And  if  the  beauties  of  his  eternal  creation  so 
much  exceed  man's  imperfect  efforts,  what  will  personal  ap- 
pearance and  the  manifestation  of  the  celestial  world  be? 
Let  us  not  go  through  this  world  blind,  and  think  we  see. 


Wednesday,  Jan.  25,  1865. 

All  hands  signaled    at  break  of  day.     The  Cammilla 
and  Oriole  have  weighed  anchor  and  sailed  out,  heading  S. 


lS6  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

S.  East.  We  hailed  the  steamer  "  Golden  Age,"  moving 
post-haste.  She  gave  us  tidings  from  our  native  country  to 
cheer  us  in  our  solitary  state.  I  would  gladly  scale  her  as 
she  glides  over  the  sea  and,  with  the  pleasant  passengers 
aboard,  be  restored  to  my  native  land.  I  would  embrace 
my  Christian  friends,  speak  with  rapture  face  to  face,  and  all 
these  gloomy  hours  forget.  But  it  cannot  be.  Be  patient 
till  the  appointed  time  and  thou  shalt  reach  thy  native 
shore. 

We  espied  a  hump-back  whale  along  the  coast,  but  it  is 
best  to  count  the  cost  before  a  battle.  The  breaking  surges 
and  the  flying  spray  warn  us  to  let  the  monster  be.  The 
men  to-day  are  not  so  ill-disposed,  and  our  nautical  govern- 
ment is  more  tranquil.  We  are  standing  our  regular  sea- 
watches  again.  Oft,  when  billows  overwhelm,  the  helmsman 
must  still  hold  his  post.  It  is  one  o'clock  A.  M.  The  re- 
lief is  designated  by  the  bell.  The  winds  are  lulled,  the 
waters  gently  beat,  and  the  stars  above  greet  our  yearning 
vision.  Two  hours  more  to  keep  our  watch  this  night,  and 
we  shall  have  access  to  our  berths  to  sleep.  When  toil  is 
over,  it  is  sweet  to  rest,  where  no  pain  intrudes  nor  sorrow 
heaves  the  breast.  Let  the  weary  sweetly  sleep;  let  naught 
disturb. 

Thursday,  Jan.  26,  1865. 

Dead  calm  this  morning.  Heading  S.  E.  by  south. 
To-day  I  hope  to  place  a  guard  before  my  mouth.  On  duty 
on  the  larboard  from  7  to  n  A.  M.,  adjusting  casks,  ballast- 
ing,— ship-work  for  every  man.  A  large  shoal  of  black  fish 
were  seen;  they  were  chased,  and  one  captured  by  the  Cam- 
milla's  crew.  A  whale  or  fish  cannot  escape  the  whaleman's 
sight,  and  if  at  all  available,  it  must  die. 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  l8/ 

It  is  past  meridian;  our  watch  is  retired  from  duty. 
Relief  from  toil  is  ever  much  desired.  So  when  the  toils 
and  woes  of  life  are  past,  may  we  enjoy  the  calm  repose 
where  no  cares  annoy,  no  sorrows  pierce  the  breast, 

"  Where  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling, 
And  the  weary  are  at  rest." 

I  conversed  with  my  shipmates  upon  my  private  theme,  sal- 
vation, that  unspeakable  gift  of  God.  Steering  south-east; 
propelled  by  noble  breezes,  with  towering  masts  and  sails 
unfurled,  we  plowed  the  foaming  seas.  Now  on  the  star- 
board then  on  the  larboard  side  see  her  careen.  Lo,  see  her 
bravely  stem  the  rising  surge!  A  ship  with  extended  sails 
is  a  grand  sight.  When  tossed  and  driven  through  the  rest- 
less, foaming  deep,  agitation  animates  the  crew.  We  retain 
our  equilibrium  as  the  ship  rolls  in  the  sea,  and  we  are  re- 
peatedly drenched  by  the  flying  spray. 


Friday,  Jan.  27,  1865. 

Our  watch  was  called  at  3  o'clock,  A.  M.  I  arose,  and 
till  break  of  day  controlled  the  helm.  The  usual  deck  ab- 
lution then  became  our  duty,  more  for  health  and  cleanli- 
ness than  for  beauty.  The  sun  appears  crimson  and  tinges 
the  swelling  element  of  blue.  No  mountain  tops,  or  forest 
trees  obstruct  our  view.  Again,  O  brilliant  orb,  thy  beauty 
is  revealed,  thy  pure,  celestial  light  awakens  and  animates 
the  world.  Thy  swift  daily  race  is  now  begun,  thou  dost 
run  thy  course  with  great  precision.  Shining  orb,  disclosing 
thy  Creator's  might,  and  teaching  his  unbounded  wisdom 
every  hour.  Thou  dost  guide  the  mariner  across  the  main, 
whose  position  is  uncertain  when  thy  beams  fail. 


188  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

The  cooper  was  irritable,  the  crew  were  profane;  some- 
times I  reason  to  have  them  cease.  I  try  to  appease  their 
anger  and  get  them  calm,  but  they  are  like  the  troubled  sea 
which  cannot  have  peace,  while  sin,  the  fire  of  hell,  disturbs 
their  breasts.  The  night  is  fair,  and  beautiful  and  bright; 
the  numerous  stars  are  shedding  forth  their  light.  It  is  no 
great  task  to  keep  our  watch  at  night  when  all  is  tranquil 
on  the  swelling  deep;  but  we  tremble  in  the  furious  storm. 
The  dreadful  aspect  fills  us  with  alarrn,  when  clouds  of  dark- 
ness veil  the  light,  and  foaming  billows  are  rolling  high. 
A  sailor's  life  is  a  life  of  trouble  when  surges*  beat  and 
angry  tempests  blow. 

O  home  eternal,  fair  and  serene, 

Where  no  tempests  sweep,  no  clouds  shall  intervene; 

All  sinful  passions  shall  forever  cease; 

Naught  in  that  heavenly  clime  shall  mar  our  peace. 


Saturday,  Jan.  28,  1865. 

I  plied  the  helm  in  the  middle  watch  last  night.  With 
my  eyes  upon  the  compass  I  knew  my  course  was  right. 
So  with  my  eye  of  faith  fixed  on  the  Book  of  God,  I  shall 
be  guided  to  his  divine  abode.  When  our  four  hours  on 
duty  had  expired,  I  read  the  sacred  volume  of  truth  till  I 
went  to  rest.  I  laid  aside  my  ocean  cares,  consigned  my  all 
to  God,  and  sought  repose.  At  5  P.  M.  my  refreshing 
slumber  came  to  an  end,  and  I  heard  the  murmuring  deep 
as  I  awoke;  a  sound  that  startles  not,  for  all  is  well,  only 
the  vessel's  rise  and  fall.  But  my  sleep  was  broken  by  the 
winds  at  war,  when  I  heard  the  waves  and  tempest  roar; 
and  a  scene  terrific  burst  on  our  waking  eyes — a  foaming 
ocean  and  sable  skies,  with  forked  lightning  playing  through 
the  air,  and  sharp  thunder.  If  the  final  judgment  portrays 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  1 89 

a  deeper  darkness,  then  only  God  can  know  the  sinner's 
doom.  Our  changes  at  sea  are  from  weal  to  woe,  from  a 
charming  sunset  to  a  furious  storm,  from  a  view  of  the 
stars  to  thunder  peals- and  a  sable  night.  Can  we  rest  se- 
cure in  this  changing  world,  when  we  may  be  hurled  from 
the  summit  of  pleasure  into  endless  deeps  amid  the  dark- 
ness of  death? 

Steering  south-east  by  east,  with  noble  breeze,  our  bark 
glides  swiftly  on.  The  Cammilla,  with  sails  extended,  is 
left  quite  a  distance  behind.  Of  Christ's  second  advent  I 
am  reading  now,  and  commenting  thereon  to  my  shipmates. 
The  same  Christ  who  walked  on  the  sea  and  stilled  the 
proud  waves,  shall  come;  the  dead  shall  arise  from  their 
graves,  and  the  saints  shall  meet  and  repair  to  the  haven 
which  is  eternally  fair. 

Perchance  far  down  in  the  briny  deep 

Some  have  mouldered  away  in  their  ghastly  sle'ep, 

But  shall  arise  when  he  comes,  their  reward  to  reap. 


Sunday,  Jan.  29,  1865. 

The  sun  arose  in  beauty  this  morning,  and  shed  his 
golden  beams  upon  the  sea.  We  have  no  special  duty  to 
perform  to-day,  only  to  control  the  ship  upon  her  course. 
I  spent  my  leisure  time  in  the  perusal  of  the  Bible.  The 
weather  was  pleasant,  and  a  light  breeze  prevailed.  The 
sun  set  in  splendor;  it  was  truly  the  emblem  of  peace.  The 
moon  and  stars  shine  in  beauty.  O  that  my  exit  from  the 
shores  of  time  may  be  as  lovely  and  serene  as  the  setting 
sun  to-night!  It  prefigured  to  me  the  peace  of  God  in  the 
soul,  the  light  of  the  Christian  displayed  in  his  course  of 
life,  and  his  final,  peaceful  retirement  in  the  shadows  of 
death. 


IQO  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

Monday,  Jan.  30,  1865. 

A  lovely  morning,  so  calm  that  our  vision  is  cheered 
with  the  beautiful  sight.  The  captain  himself  ascended  to 
the  masthead  and  performed  the  duty  of  a  watchman;  the 
chief  mate  is  regulating  the  work  on  deck,  mending  sails, 
etc.  The  captain  discovered  a  shoal  of  black  fish.  A  boat 
was  lowered  and  went  in  pursuit  of  them.  ,Four  times  the 
harpooner  darted  but  failed  to  secure  any.  Again  he 
strikes,  and  the  harpoon  penetrates  the  heart,  and  the  vic- 
tim is  secured.  Three  more  boats  were  sent  to  their  assist- 
ance, and  they  towed  the  fish  alongside  the  ship.  I  read  to 
J.  Nolan  from  a  pious  book.  I  was  ridiculed  by  Wallace, 
who,  when  I  rebuked  him,  acknowledged  his  wrong.  The 
night  is  beautiful  and  I  am  steering  east  south-east. 


Tuesday,  Jan.  31,  1865. 

The  larboard  watch,  ten  in  number,  were  aroused  at 
3  A.  M.  From  then  till  5  A.  M.  I  stood  on  guard,  peering 
through  the  darkness,  over  the  rising  flood,  till  the  night 
was  lost  in  the  dawn  of  day,  and  the  sun  arose  on  the  dark 
blue  sea,  and  another  bright  day  was  begun.  I  gazed  with 
cheerful  vision  on  the  scene,  and  thought  of  God  who  rules 
the  darkness  and  the  light.  So  shall  this  night  of  sin  de- 
part, and  a  golden  day  be  ushered  in;  sorrow,  vigilance  and 
care  will  be  past,  and  the  saints  shall  rest  in  endless  light. 
I  am  steering  south-east  by  east,  before  a  gentle  breeze. 
The  weather  is  warm;  we  lie  on  deck  and  sleep  at  night. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 


Our  Departure  from  Lower  California.  —  Our  Meetings  in  the  Forecas- 
tle. —  Our  Invitation  to  the  Captain  and  Officers,  to  Share  in  the 
Benefits  of  the  Meeting.  —  Crossing  the  Equator.  —  Thoughts  of 
Home. 


NOUGH,  I  presume,  has  been  recorded  in  the  form 
of  a  diary,  giving  an  account  of  the  daily  occur- 
rences on  shipboard,  and  I  now  proceed  with  the 
general  characteristics  of  my  maritime  life.  As  the  close 
of  my  diary  indicates,  we  had  left  the  coast  of  Lower  Cali- 
fornia, and  were  steering  in  the  direction  of  the  Marquesas 
Islands.  On  our  voyage  to  the  latter  place,  I  was  wielding 
my  influence  under  the  divine  direction,  to  inculcate  the 
principles  of  religion  among  my  shipmates.  I  had  now 
been  with  them  a  sufficient  length  of  time  to  demonstrate 
my  sincerity  in  the  divine  life,  and  my  anxiety  for  their 
salvation,  as  well  as  my  own. 

George  Wallace,  the  New  Hampshire  boy,  and  John 
Nolan,  of  New  York  City,  began  to  be  my  warm  adherents, 
and  were  apparently  candid  and  earnest  inquirers  after 
truth.  John  Nolan  was  reared  in  the  Catholic  faith,  but 
my  fervency  and  untiring  perseverance  in  the  Christian 
cause,  which  I,  by  God's  help,  maintained,  proved  an  in- 
centive to  farther  investigation  of  the  Scriptures.  They 
appeared  to  sincerely  and  humbly  confess  their  sinful  de- 
pravity, and  solicited  my  prayers  in  their  behalf;  and 

Nolan,    being    very    sanguine    in    his    penitential   ordeal, 
191 


IQ2  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

opened  the  way  to  effect  our  religious  exercises  more  pub- 
licly than  I  had  before  been  accustomed  to  hold  them.  I 
was  naturally  inclined  to  be  reserved,  but  he,  being  of  a 
more  impulsive  and  forward  disposition,  urged  me  to  ad- 
vance and  publicly  advocate  such  a  pure  and  holy  religion. 
Our  meetings  were  conducted  in  the  forecastle,  mostly 
during  dog-watch,  which  is  a  broken  watch  between  the 
regular  day  and  night  watches,  during  which  time  the  two 
watches  eat  the  last  meal  of  the  day.'  Our  method  of  con- 
ducting our  meetings  was  plain  and  simple,  but  God  moved 
upon  our  hearts,  and  our  little,  unassuming  service  was  in- 
teresting and  attractive.  The  sailors  before  the  mast  espe- 
cially attended,  and  one  of  the  Portuguese  from  the  Azores 
Islands — a  Catholic  by  profession — was  wrought  upon,  and 
could  not  resist  the  divine  influence.  He  seemed  to  see 
more  beauty  and  sacredness  in  our  humble  method  of  wor- 
shiping God  than  in  anything  he  had  ever  witnessed  be- 
fore. He  appeared  to  appreciate  our  devotional  exercises, 
and  his  demeanor  portended  a  penitent  heart;  but,  of 
course,  the  Catholic  element  protested  against  his  accept- 
ance of  such  a  religion,  and  ultimately  succeeded  in  sup- 
pressing his  hfonest  convictions  and  quieting  his  mind  by 
making  him  contented  with  his  parental  training. 

Nicholas,  the  Austrian,  to  whom  I  referred  earlier  in  this 
work,  was  also  much  disturbed.  He  had  deserted  the  pa- 
rental roof  in  his  youthful  career,  and  lost  the  use  of  his 
native  language.  He  spoke  the  Spanish,  Portuguese  and 
English  languages.  He  was  an  expert  in  marine  duty  and 
possessed  a  strong  constitution,  and  was  much  esteemed  by 
the  officers  and  sailors.  O  how  we  yearned  and  prayed  for 
a  breaking  down  of  the  tempter's  power,  and  a  thorough 
conversion,  if  possible,  of  the  entire  crew. 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  193 

We  had  now  merged  into  the  shock  of  battle,  and  we 
endeavored  to  hold  up  the  ensign  of  the  cross.  The  cabin 
boy,  who  was  a  pet  of  the  officers  for  his  humorous  antics, 
witticisms,  and  aptness  in  nautical  duties,  became  deeply 
impressed,  and  experienced,  perhaps,  the  first  wooings  of 
the  Divine  Spirit.  It  was  a  rule  on  board  our  ship,  that 
cabin  and  steerage  boys  should  not  mingle  too  much  with 
the  seamen  before  the  mast;  but  the  cabin  boy  was  under 
the  convicting  power  of  God,  and  knowing  the  restrictions 
of  nautical  rules,  he  pleaded  with  the  captain,  "with  tears, 
for  permission  to  attend  our  little  meetings  in  the  tore- 
castle.  And  the  captain,  who  was  a  professor  himself, 
would  not  withstand  the  earnest  entreaties  of  his  youthful 
servant.  The  result,  then,  was  that  he  came,  by  the  con- 
sent of  the  captain,  to  our  meetings  and  appeared  to  enjoy 
our  Bible  reading,  prayer,  singing,  and  plain  and  simple 
talks  of  the  Savior's  love  and  condescension  to  redeem  and 
save  the  lost. 

Thus,  while  some  laughed  and  made  sport  of  our  hum- 
ble, religious  proceedings,  others  became  seriously  con- 
cerned about  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  The  captain 
would  not  permit  any  disturbance  of  our  peace.  O  how  I 
longed  for  the  captain's  full  consecration  to  God!  He  who 
rules  the  heavens  and  earth  and  sea,  knows  the  yearn- 
ings of  my  heart.  But  though  I  was  not  privileged  to  see 
his  humble  surrender  to  God  then,  yet  I  sincerely  hope 
that  he  may  reap  some  of  the  benefits  of  the  seed  sown  on 
the  floating  bark  under  his  command.  His  heart  was  bent, 
at  least,  to  ratify  our  humble  and  heaven-approved  course. 
I  struggled  one  whole  night  to  overcome  my  own  diffidence 
to  solicit  him  and  the  officials  to  attend  our  meetings  in 
the  forecastle.  My  new  associates  in  religious  ties  urged 


194  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

me  to  muster  up  fortitude.  But  the  infernal  adversary 
argued  that  if  I  obtained  the  consent  of  the  officers  to  at- 
tend, we  should  be  too  puny  and  weak  to  entertain  them. 
I  presume  that  was  about  their  reason  for  not  coming. 

It  is  quite  a  condescension  on  the  part  of  the  great  and 
eminent  to  affiliate  with  the  common  and  lowly  persons 
on  land  or  sea;  but  this  is  God's  rule  and  order,  the  ignored 
and  downtrodden  shall  be  raised  up,  and  the  famous  and 
exalted  must  be  lowered  to  the  plane  of  the  Gospel. 
The  humble  Jesus,  when  in  the  meek  and  lowly  walks  of 
human  life,  could  not,  by  his  exemplary  life,  and  pure  and 
wise  teachings,  influence  the  proud  and  exalted  inhabitants 
of  Capernaum  to  condescend  to  the  humble  plane  which  he 
occupied.  But  their  non-acceptance  of  his  proposals  was 
no  reason  that  he  should  not  offer  them  mercy  on  his  own 
divine  and  equitable  terms.  God  uses  us  as  his  agents  to 
offer  salvation  to  the  low  and  high,  but  we  are  not  licensed 
to  accommodate  the  unsullied  and  blood-purchased  relig- 
ion of  Christ  to  the  carnal  inclinations  of  depraved  hu- 
manity. 

The  divine  power  seemed  to  urge  me  to  appear  before 
the  captain  and  officers,  and  invite  them  to  worship  with 
us;  and  I  was  impressed  with  the  idea  that  it  was  the  ap- 
propriate time  for  me  to  clear  myself  of  their  blood,  at 
least,  if  I  could  not  accomplish  any  more.  And  after  much 
hesitation  and  prayer  to  God  to  prepare  me  for  the  event, 
I  braced  myself  up  for  the  occasion  and  started  on  my 
errand,  perhaps  with  feelings  somewhat  similar  to  Jonah's, 
on  his  way  to  Nineveh.  I  was  soon  ushered  into  the  pres- 
ence of  those  who  had  authority  and  superior  intelligence. 
The  shades  of  night  were  beginning  to  gather,  and  the  .cap- 
tain and  chief  mate  were  walking  back  and  forth  on  the 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  IQ5 

quarter-deck,  conversing  together  as  they  were  often  wont 
to  do.  I  approached  them  with  affability  and  Christian 
courtesy,  removing  my  sailor's  cap  from  my  head, — as 
nautical  discipline  in  the  presence  of  an  officer  required,— 
and  in  a  humble,  solemn  manner,  presented  my  request.  I 
asserted  to  them  my  prayerful  anxiety  for  their  religious 
welfare  and  that  of  the  entire  crew;  that  I  was  pressed  to 
humbly  solicit  the  presence  of  the  captain  and  his  officers 
to  unite  with  us  in  our  devotions  to  God,  and  lend  their  in- 
fluence to  a  work  so  momentous  and  divine. 

The  captain  replied  with  courtesy  and  kindness,  and 
said:  "  George,  go  on  with  your  religious  work,  and  no  one 
shall  interrupt  your  services,  and  if#we  see  proper  to  at- 
tend, we  will  do  so."  I  politely  thanked  him,  and  returned 
to  my  place  before  -the  mast,  with  the  consciousness  that  I 
had  performed  my  duty,  and  that  the  Lord  would  take 
care  of  the  little  message  I  had  communicated  with  meek- 
ness and  godly  fear.  Whatever  the  result  of  my  labors 
might  be,  I  was  happy  in  the  thought  that  I  was  doing  all 
to  the  glory  of  God,  and  for  the  good  of  my  officers  and 
crew.  I  had  long  with  patience  borne  the  insolence  and 
abuses  of  some  of  the  officers  and  crew,  but  now  the  Lord 
was  affording  me  spiritual  influence,  and  the  fact  that  the 
opposing  influence  was,  to  a  considerable  extent,  over- 
come, corroborated  the  evidence  in  my  soul  that  the  Lord, 
who  controlled  the  sea,  was  blessing  the  work.  And  if 
those  who  began  the  Christian  work  with  me,  according  to 
God's  Word,  failed  to  continue,  still  the  work  would  be 
valid.  The  ten  lepers  were  healed  by  the  power  of  Christ, 
but  only  one  of  the  number  returned  to  give  him  glory. 
So  many  devils  may  be  driven  out  of  the  human  heart  by 
the  power  of  God  in  repentance,  and  yet  afterwards  it  may 


Ig6  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

not  continue  in  his  service  till  it  reaches  the  full  stature  of 
manhood  in  Christ. 

I  wish  that  I,  with  all  who  have  repented  and  be- 
lieved on  Christ,  might  now  pass  through  the  baptismal 
grave  and  experience  the  divine  relationship  in  full,  and 
fellowship  with  the  people  of  God.  But  I  can  proceed  no 
farther  at  present,  neither  can  I  lead  those  any  farther, 
who  are  under  my  spiritual  guidance.  Yet  the  Lord  will 
open  the  way  for  all  things,  if  we  trust  him*.  We  held  our 
meetings  regularly,  save  when  our  marine  labors  interfered 
with  our  appointments,  and  I  truly  felt  much  encouraged 
that  I  had  sympathizers  and  helpers  in  the  divine  work. 
Withal  I  realized  that  my  responsibilities  were  increasing, 
and  that  I  must  needs  exercise  a  vigilant  care  over  those 
who  had  less  experience  in  the  work,  and  be  ready  to  im- 
part to  them  seasonable  instruction,  so  as  to  keep  them 
fortified  against  the  wiles  of  the  devil  and  the  baneful  bab- 
blings of  skeptics  and  infidels,  who  were  swayed  and 
prompted  by  infernal  spirits,  to  quell  our  influence  and  de- 
stroy our  peace  in  Christ. 

It  is  one  thing  to  prepare  the  human  heart  for  the  re- 
ception of  the  incorruptible  seed,  and  another  thing  to 
nourish  and  cultivate  it  after  it  has  been  deposited.  We 
learn  in  Divine  Revelation  of  churches  having  been  estab- 
lished by  apostolic  authority,  that  promised  a  vital,  spirit- 
ual growth,  but  were  hindered  in  their  advancement  and 
rendered  abortive  by  Satanic  influence.  Thus  the  com- 
mands in  the  Scriptures,  to  watch  and  pray,  are  very  sig- 
nificant; and  though  we  be  ever  so  vigilant  ourselves,  it  is 
even  then  difficult  to  keep  those  governed  and  regulated 
under  our  care  and  supervision.  We  must  bear  in  mind 
that  while  our  religious  efforts  were  being  put  forth  we 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  IQ7 

met  with  many  rebuffs,  scoffs  and  sneers  by  some  of  the 
depraved  skeptics  and  infidels  among  the  officers  and  crew; 
but  physical  violence  the  captain  would  have  prohibited. 

The  devil  frowns  and  sneers  when  the  cause  of  Christ 
advances,  and  this  frowning  and  sneering  is  accomplished 
by  merging  his  infernal  spirit  into  his  agents.  The  more 
men  are  calloused  in  sin,  the  more  effectually  do  they  carry 
out  the  work  of  the  devil.  They  become  despisers  of  them 
that  are  good,  high-minded,  lovers  of  pleasure  more  than 
lovers  of  Gcyd.  It  is  still  worse  when  they  come  with  the 
form  of  godliness,  but  deny  the  power. 

One  of  our  officers,  who  was  very  vile  and  abusive, 
molested  me  often,  and'  I  patiently  endured  his  curses, 
sneers  and  abuses  for  a  long  time;  but  one  evening  I  was 
passing  from  the  after-part  of  the  ship, — from  duty,  I  pre- 
sume,— to  my  proper  place  before  the  mast.  When  I 
reached  the  main  hatchway,  where  he  and  the  second  mate 
were  standing,  he  addressed  me  with  insolence  and  cast  re- 
flections on  my  Christian  profession,  and,  as  a  certain  poet 
declares,  "The  Lord's  appointment  is  the  servant's  hour," 
I  felt  that  it  was  God's  time  for  me  to  reply.  I  did,  and 
God  gave  me  the  power.  I  vindicated  the  religion  I  had 
espoused,  and  apprised  him  of  the  fact  that  I  was  fervently 
attached  to  it,  that  all  the  impositions  and  abuses  to  which 
my  adherence  to  it  had  subjected  me,  had  not  lessened  my 
love  for  it;  and  that  he  could  not  deny  that  I  suffered  much 
abuse  from  him,  but,  to  my  knowledge,  I  had  never  given 
him  an  unkind  word. 

This  was  about  the  tenor  of  my  reply,  but  not  all  of  it. 
The  second  mate,  who  had  more  respect  for  religion,  sanc- 
tioned my  reply  and  gave  me  credit  for  the  life  I  was  living 
right  in  presence  of  the  mate  who  was  opposing  me.  The 


198  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

latter  colored  and  held  his  peace,  and  from  that  time  on,  to 
the  end  of  the  voyage,  I  am  pleased  to  say  that  he  treated 
me  with  more  respect.  May  God  have  mercy  upon  him,  is 
my  prayer. 

I  asserted  in  the  closing  of  my  diary  that  we  steered 
in  a  south-easterly  direction  soon  after  leaving  Margarita 
Bay,  and  yet  I  said  we  were  bound  to  the  Marquesas  Isl- 
ands. This  would  seem  to  be  contradictory,  as  we  were 
steering  in  the  wrong  direction.  But  I  would  reconcile  the 
matter  by  stating  that  we  were  still  cruising  for  whales  after 
leaving  the  coast,  and  hence  sailed  in  a  south-easterly  direc- 
tion at  times,  and  sometimes  we  adjusted  our  ship  to  the 
wind  and  were  not  regulated  by  the  compass  at  all. 

Steering  as  close  as  practicable  to  the  wind  is  more 
difficult  for  the  helmsman  than  to  steer  by  a  given  point  of 
the  compass.  I  have  often  controlled  the  helm  with  much 
displeasure  under  the  frowns  and  curses  of  an  officer  who 
was  watching  every  defect,  to  criticise  the  helmsman.  I 
have  been  so  discouraged  under  such  circumstances  that  I 
was  almost  ready  to  despair.  With  an  agitated  sea  it  was 
with  great  difficulty  that  we  kept  the  ship  either  from  com- 
ing too  close,  or  suddenly  escaping  too  far  from  the  wind. 
Each  digression  would  bring  forth  rash  and  unmerciful 
criticism.  It  is  much  easier  to  criticise  than  to  perform. 
We  often  rashly  condemn  others,  when,  under  like  circum- 
stances, we  should  do  no  better,  and  perhaps  not  as  well. 
Christians  are  often  criticised  for  their  mistakes  in  life, 
when,  if  those,  who  are  ever  ready  to  find  fault,  would  know 
by  experience  the  temptations  which  they  coped  with  and 
the  trials  to  which  they  were  subjected,  they  would  be  more 
slow  and  ruthful  in  their  criticism.  How  often,  in  this 
checkered  life,  must  critics  bear  the  weight  of  their  own  se- 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  IQ9 

vere  criticisms!  Christ  himself  declares  that  the  judgment 
dealt  out  to  others  shall  be  meted  back.  It  is  lawful  and 
proper  to  judge,  providing  we  make  use  of  righteous  judg- 
ment. 

On  the  twentieth  day  of  February,  1865,  we  crossed  the 
equator  en  route  for  the  Marquesas  Islands.  Here  the  great- 
est heat  of  the  sun  is  experienced.  It  is  difficult  to  realize 
that  we  are  just  mid-way  between  the  North  and  South 
poles,  where  the  rays  of  the  sun  are  vertical  and  the  days 
and  nights  are  equal.  Here  the  ocean  and  the  atmosphere 
are  incessantly  heated  by  the  fiery  sun.  The  heat  is  very 
oppressive,  and  there  is  a  dense,  close  air  which  occasions  a 
feeling  of  dullness  and  lassitude.  I  would  not  like  to  take 
up  my  abode  in  this  region  of  intense  heat,  and  frequent 
calms.  This  seems  to  impress  one  with  the  idea  that  it  is 
the  vast  reservoir  of  the  world.  No  doubt  the  heat  is  gen- 
erated in  such  copiousness  as  to  influence  and  modify  the 
conditions  of  all  other  zones  on  earth  and  sea. 

It  is  a  great  region  for  water  supplies.  The  peculiar 
and  stupendous  work  of  evaporation  is  amazingly  carried  on, 
occasioned  by  the  co-operation  of  the  burning  sun,  the 
ocean  and  the  atmosphere.  What  an  intimacy  and  har- 
mony exists  in  the  mystical  workings  of  these  different 
elements  and  forces!  The  clouds  above  are  the  receivers  of 
the  immense  volumes  of  water  thus  elevated  from  the  sea, 
and  the  strong  winds  become  the  propelling  power  to  urge 
them  onward  with  their  waters  above  the  firmament,  which 
are  precipitated  in  the  form  of  rain  drops,  and  thus  utilized 
to  moisten  the  earth,  and  produce  her  timely  vegetation  for 
the  sustenance  of  her  millions  of  inhabitants.  The  mighty 
rivers  whose  courses  are  inclined  to  the  sea  are  formed  on 
the  earth  and  though  they  are  constantly  depositing  their 


2OO  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

f 

vast  volumes  of  water  in  this  expansive  reservoir,  yet  it  is 
never  full  to  overflowing.  "  All  the  rivers  run  into  the  sea; 
yet  the  sea  is  not  full;  unto  the  place  from  whence  the  riv- 
ers come,  thither  they  return  again." — Eccl.  1:7. 

The  trade  winds  digress  from  their  regular  course 
over  the  surface  of  the  deep,  and  are  upward  inclined,  to 
constitute  another  current  in  the  upper  regions  of  the  at- 
mosphere. .God  has  most  wonderfully  balanced  these 
forces  in  the  universe,  and  controls  them  in  their  mystical 
operations  with  the  greatest  regularity.  In  the  beginning 
he  reduced  all  things  from  a  state  of  chaos  to  order  and 
harmony.  He  separated  the  land  and  water,  and  arranged 
the  firmament  above  to  divide  the  waters  from  the  waters; 
that  is  "  to  divide  the  waters  which  were  under  the  firma- 
ment from  the  waters  which  were  above  the  firmament:  and 
it  was  so."  Thus  all  things  are  wonderfully  made  and  the 
exquisite  design  discloses  the  infinite  wisdom  and  power  of 
the  Designer. 

That  heart  must  be  steeped  in  sin,  darkness  and  ignor- 
ance that  cannot  see  the  beauty  and  propriety  of  fearing 
and  serving  such  a  wonderful  Being,  whose  presence  fills 
immensity  and  whosejpower  and  wisdom  are  displayed  in 
the  handiwork  of  his  creation.  It  can  be  observed  that  ev- 
erything in  the  great  universe  of  God  fulfills  its  purpose  and 
design  with  the  greatest  accuracy;  but  man  is  an  exception 
to  the  rule.  He  is  also  "  fearfully  and  wonderfully  made  " 
and  we  are  not  obliged  to  wend  our  way  over  foaming  bil- 
lows to  the  equatorial  regions  to  study  the  wonders  of 
the  creation  of  God;  we  can  discover  them  right  in  the  com- 
plicated machinery  and  intricate  structure  of  man.  But  sin 
has  demoralized  his  being  and  wrenched  him  out  of  his  as- 
signed place  in  the  creation,  and  the  redemptive  process  is 
far  more  difficult  than  the  creative. 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  2OI 

Since  man's  will  power  was  consulted  in  the  fall,  it 
must  be  consulted  in  his  restoration;  and  he  being  rendered 
abnormal  by  sin — that  poison  in  Adam's  posterity— the 
blindness  of  his  vision  prevents  his  admission  into  the  spir- 
itual atmosphere,  to  recognize  and  appreciate  the  force  and 
beauty  of  the  Redeemer's  sacrifice.  God's  spiritual  laws 
are  organized  and  established  with  as  much  symmetry  and 
harmony  as  the  natural  laws  which  govern  the  universe; 
and  the  change  from  our  polluted  condition  in  sin  to  the 
new  element  or  spiritual  sphere,  is  so  vast  that  we  must  ac- 
tually be  "  born  again."  And  what  then  will  the  resurrec- 
tion from  the  physical  death  be,  when  body  and  soul  shall 
be  fitted  for  the  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth?  when  this 
great  sea  shall  give  up  her  dead?  And  how  many  millions 
have  been  received  with  anguish  into  her  amazing  depths 
whose  forms  have  wasted  and  vanished  from  human  vision, 
and  are  now  concealed  in  the  deeps  of  eternity!  But  the 
power  of  his  resurrection  shall  bring  them  forth,  to  bask  in 
the  sunshine  of  celestial  bliss  forever,  or  to  wail  in  the  in- 
fernal regions  of  woe.  O  may  the  contemplation  of  God's 
wisdom  and  majesty,  and  our  accountability  to  him  "  for  all 
the  deeds  done  in  the  body  "  have  the  salutary  tendency  to 
keep  us  humble  on  land  and  sea!  Let  us  diligently  study 
the  disclosures  of  his  great  wisdom  and  power  in  the  books 
of  revelation  and  nature;  and  may  the  knowledge  we  obtain 
be  controlled  and  regulated  by  divine  wisdom,  so  as  to  re- 
veal our  insignificance  and  entire  dependence  upon  God  for 
even  the  breath  of  life  which  we  breathe. 

I  am  perusing,  in  my  leisure  hours,  a  book  on  the  sea, 
entitled,  "  Disca  Mori," — learn  to  die.  It  aims  to  impress 
the  mind  with  a  constant  preparation  for  the  event  of  death 
and  our  exit  to  the  other  world.  Death  should  evidently 


202  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

impress  a  seaman's  mind,  for  his  yawning  grave  is  ever  vis- 
ible. I  recently  was  wrapped  in  slumber  on  the  deep,  and 
in  dreams  I  soared  to  Columbia's  land.  I  saw  my  sister 
Mary's  pallid  fprm  in  death's  cold  sleep.  How  lonely  and 
dismal  and  sad  was  the  scene,  and  how  anxious  I  was  to 
know  whether  it  was  only  a  dream.  The  tidings  that  she 
had  landed  in  the  deeps  of  eternity  would  sadden  my  heart 
on  the  sea.  In  the  cherished  home  circle  I  would  greet  her 
once  more.  If  the  Lord  will  restore  this  prodigal  I'd  re- 
joice like  the  Biblical  wanderer  who  from  poverty's  wreck 
was  restored  to  the  fold. 


Bread-fruit, 


CHAPTER    XVII. 


How  I  Lost  my  Wearing  Apparel.  —  Replacing  the  Lost  Goods  at  a 
Disadvantage.  —  An  Interruption  in  our  Repast.  —  Reflections  Sug- 
gested by  our  Duties  at  the  Helm.  —  An  Imperative  Command.  — 
Our  Arrival  at  the  Marquesas  Islands.  —  Depravity  of  the  Na- 
tives.—  The  Abundant  Supply  of  Fresh,  Pure  Water.  —  The  Folly 
of  Idol  Worship,  Contrasted  with  the  Beauties  of  True  Religion.  — 
Deplorable  Laxity  of  Matrimonial  Life  among  the  Natives.  —  Some 
Reflections. 


N  February  21,  1865,  while  floating  in  the  torrid  re- 
gion near  the  equator,  provisions  and  clothing  were 
distributed  on  our  craft.  I  had  recently  lost  several 
pieces  of  wearable  gooc^s  and  blankets,  and  consequently 
stood  in  need  of  another  supply.  After  I  had  given  them  a 
thorough  ablution,  I  attached  a  rope  to  them  and  fastened 
them  to  the  ship  and  towed  them  in  the  sea  to  completely 
cleanse  and  rinse  them.  A  defective  place  in  the  copper 
lining  of  the  ship's  exterior  cut  the  strands  of  my  tow-line 
and  deposited  my  entire  Washing  in  the  ocean.  The  pro- 
prietors hold  the  vantage  ground;  their  trade  is  not  exten- 
sive, but  quite  expensive.  There  is  no  competition,  and  in 
the  emergency  the  consumer  is  obliged  to  purchase  at  any 
price.  Patch  upon  patch  is  usually  characteristic  of  a  sail- 
or's garb,  until  the  original  goods  are  barely  discernible. 
So  you  discover  that  the  loss  of  my  clothing  was  quite  a  re- 
duction on  the  income  of  my  voyage. 

To  give  my  readers  a  sample  of  some  of  our  ups  and 

downs  in  the  dining  process,  I  wi1!  relate  a  circumstance. 
203 


204  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

We  had  a  native  of  New  York  State,  who  had  been  reared 
and  cultured  on  the  Erie  Canal.  He  was  clumsy  and  ill- 
starred,  and  was  incessantly  meeting  with  misfortunes. 
One  day  some  of  us  were  eating  our  meal,  which  consisted 
of  hash,  hard-tack  and  coffee,  in  the  forecastle.  Presently 
we  descried  large  bare  feet  descending  the  stair-way  with  a 
heavy  coat  of  tar  on  the  soles.  It  being  in  the  Torrid 
Zone,  we  nearly  all  worked  barefooted.  Some  one  suggest- 
ed that  the  hash-dish  had  better  be  removed,  as  the  un- 
fortunate New  Yorker  was  descending;  but  we  were  all  too 
busy  taking  in  our  coarse  diet,  and  we  paid  little  attention 
to  the  precaution.  Finally  he  landed  from  the  stair-way  in 
the  forecastle,  and  charged  with  one  of  his  tar-coated  feet 
right  square  into  our  hash-kit.  Of  course  we  were  stuck  on 
that  meal.  At  another  time  it  became  the  New  Yorker's 
duty  to  return  the  hash-kit  to  the  cook's  galley,  and  when 
he  reached  the  waist  of  the  ship  he  essayed  to  deposit  in 
the  ocean  a  few  crumbs  that  remained  in  the  kit,  and,  in 
the  attempt,  threw  the  whole  outfit  into  the  sea.  Having 
dispensed  with  more  freight  than  he  had  designed,  he  was 
left  with  a  feeling  of  dread  suspense.  The  captain  and 
mate,  who  were  walking  on  the  quarter-deck,  got  a  glimpse 
of  his  startled  mien,  and  were  enabled  by  their  quickness 
of  perception  to  take  in  the.  bearings  without  any  verbal 
explanation.  The  entire  proceeding,  in  connection  with 
the  startled  look,  occasioned  loud  laughter. 

On  Feb.  22  we  were  in  south  latitude  four  degrees  and 
thirty-five, minutes,  with  a  strong  breeze  all  day,  heading 
west  south-west.  On  Feb.  23  my  diary  describes  us  as  fly- 
ing before  the  wind,  still  steering  in  the  same  direction. 
We  had  now  come  under  the  influence  of  the  south-east 
trade  winds,  and  the  atmosphere  was  more  bracing  and  ex- 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  2O5 

hilarating  again.  Our  dullness  and  stupidness  of  "feeling 
had  vanished,  and  we  were  buoyant  with  life  and  cheerful- 
ness. The  nights  were  bright  and  starlight.  Our  Oriole 
flew  before  the  wind,  now  raised  on  a  billow's  foaming 
crest,  then  down  in  the  cavity  of  the  deep.  With  her  white 
sails  extended,  how  grand  the  scene,  as  the  gale  wafts  her 
over  the  ocean  at  night! 

Impel,  ye  winds,  the  Oriole, 
And  o'er  the  billows  let  her  roll, 
While  thrills  of  joy  pervade  my  soul! 

So  occur  the  changes  of  life  on  the  dark  blue  sea. 
Sometimes  I  am  stationed  at  the  helm  to  guide  our  flying 
bark,  as  she  raises  and  lowers  over  the  foaming  surges,  and 
at  other  times  I  retain  my  responsible  position  as  watch- 
man, to  discover  and  signalize  any  object  that  may  chance 
to  appear  on  the  agitated  deep.  The  watchman's  position 
is  truly  responsible.  On  him,  to  a  large  extent,  is  depend- 
ent the  safety  of  the  ship  and  all  on  board.  It  is  his  duty, 
therefore,  to  be  on  the  alert.  For  two  hours  he  must  cast 
his  watchful  eyes  over  the  troubled  ocean,  and  at  the  ex- 
piration of  that  time,  he  is  relieved  by  another  watchman. 
So  I  remark  that  the  old  ship  Zion  must  ever  be  supplied 
with  watchmen.  She,  too,  is  sailing  over  a  troubled  ocean. 
God  supplies  her  with  officers  and  crews,  who  succeed  each 
other  in  the  order  of  their  generations.  The  very  compe- 
tent and  experienced  Captain  has  the  whole  affair  under 
his  supervision.  The  voyage  is  one  of  the  highest  moment. 
Terrific  storms  are  encountered.  Pirates  are  sailing  over 
this  tempestuous  sea  of  life  to  perpetrate  their  cruel  deeds 
of  plunder  and  death.  We  must  look  out.  '  Our  safety  de- 
pends upon  our  vigilance  and  prayerful  mood.  If  we  in- 
dulge in  ease  and  comfort  on  our  responsible  posts  of  duty, 


206  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

our  inteiests  in  this  wonderful  cause  will  be  lost.  We  must 
shake  off  dull  sloth  and  arise  to  action.  We  will  have  this 
care  and  responsibility  as  long  as  life  endures.  When 
death  ends  our  career,  another  will  relieve  us.  So  the  ship 
Zion  must  be  guarded  and  supplied  with  trusty  seamen, 
who  will  have  fortitude  to  brave  the  perils  of  the  deep,  and 
whose  fidelity  to  the  Great  Captain  will  never  waver. 

Often  when  we  were  relieved  from  our  responsible 
stations  on  the  Oriole,  we  were  so  fatigued  that  we  heard 
with  pleasure  the  relief  signal,  and  soon  were  wrapt  in  deep 
sleep.  So,  when  the  woes  and  burdens  of  life  are  ended,  we 
may  gladly  await  the  summons  from  the  world  above,  to 
break  the  spell  of  care  and  sorrow,  and  hurry  us  away  to 
lone  and  quiet  repose  in  the  domains  of  death. 

One  night,  as  I  was  plying  the  helm,  a  storm  arose,  and 
the  rain  was  precipitated  from  the  dark  clouds  in  torrents 
(for  in  this  torrid  region  the  rain  descends  in  torrents),  the 
order  from  the  mate  was  given  to  shorten  sail.  About  all, 
save  the  watchman,  were  asleep  on  deck,  it  being  more 
pleasant  to  repose  on  deck  than  below  in  this  warm  belt  of 
the  world.  The  officer  was  necessitated  to  repeat  the  com- 
mand. It  was  thundered  the  second  time  with  a  severely 
imperative  tone,  accompanied  by  the  most  violent  oaths. 
The  sailors  sprang  to  their  feet  and  ascended  the  masts 
with  hurried  flight.  They  slipped  along  the  yard-arms  with 
dextrous  movements,  and  soon  the  order  given  in  wrath 
and  harshness,  was  carried  out  by  the  boys. 

I  was  relieved  from  my  station  at  the  helm  in  the  midst 
of  the  storm,  my  two  hours  having  expired.  Everything 
moves  on  with*  regularity  'there,  in  storm  or  shine.  Being 
relieved  of  my  responsible  task,  I  divested  myself  of  my 
thin  garments  and  bathed  in  the  floods  that  were  descend- 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  2O/ 

ing  from  the  clouds.  This  was  a  refreshing  bath  in  this  ev- 
er-heated clime;  sailors  are  regular  water  ducks  at  any  rate. 

We  still  have  our  religious  meetings  as  we  are  sailing 
on  the  wings  of  the  wind  over  the  rolling.billows.  We  read 
the  Bible  and  talk  of  its  saving  power.  Sometimes  we  pe- 
ruse the  Old  Testament  and  at  other  times  the  New.  We 
read  recently  of  the  Syrians'  defeat  under  the  power  of 
Elisha's  God.  They  went  with  an  army  to  secure  one  man, 
and  he,  by  the  wisdom  given  him  from  above,  deceived  and 
conquered  the  entire  host.  How  easily  he  controlled  them! 
He  would  not  allow  them  to  be  abused  either,  when  the 
king  of  Israel  came  out  and  requested  his  decision  in  the 
matter  of  life  or  death.  If  we  would  ever  keep  before  us 
the  blindness  and  helplessness  of  our  adversaries  under  the 
Gospel  economy,  we  would  not  use  rashness  either.  Their 
defeat  is  often  shameful  enough  without  submitting  them 
to  the  secular  power.  "  If  they  hunger,  feed  them,  and  if 
they  thirst  give  them  drink,  for  by  so  doing  thou  shalt  heap 
coals  of  fire  on  their  heads."  Rom.  12:  20.  The  Syrians 
ate  that  meal  in  a  very  unexpected  and  critical  place.  I 
presume  they  were  astonished.  They  certainly  must  have 
been  at  their  wits'  end.  I  would  rather  be  a  sailor  on  a 
pent-up  floating  craft  than  a  Syrian  fooled  that  way.  Men 
of  God  are  not  always  to  be  trifled  with.  When  their  time 
comes  to  gain  the  conquest,  they  are  backed  up  by  a  host 
of  re-inforcements.  Take  courage,  my  soul,  Elisha's  God 
controls  the  sea.  No  one  knows  what  he  may  do  for  thee. 

On  Feb.  28,  about  II  o'clock  A.  M.,  we  dropped  our 
anchor  in  Whitehoo  Bay  at  the  Marquesas  Islands.  As  we 
entered  the  bay  we  fired  two  salutes  from  our  signal  gun 
and  two  canoe  loads  of  the  natives  came  aboard  before  we 
anchored,  A  number  of  the  native  women  are  aboard  this 


2O8  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

evening  for  licentious  purposes.  I  can  measure  the  force 
and  pertinency  of  that  old  missionary  hymn  we  were  wont 
to  sing  in  our  youthful  glee  in  Sunday-school: 

"  What  though  the  spicy  breezes 
Blow  soft  o'er  Ceylon's  isle;] 
Though  every  prospect  pleases, 
And  only  man  is  vile." 

O  the  joy  and  blessedness  that  will  follow  the  renova- 
tion of  this  sin-polluted  earth.  Every  nook  and  corner  of 
it  is  contaminated  by  the  destructive  bane.  Our  eyes  must 
continually  view  with  abhorrence  its  ravages  on  sea  and 
land.  The  mild  and  persuasive  methods  of  the  Gospel  can 
never  quell  its  withering  blights  which  are  so  universal.  It 
will  require  the  personal  presence  of  a  conquering  Christ  to 
stay  its  baleful  power  and  wipe  it  out  of  his  own  created 
world.  "He  will  destroy  it  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth  and 
the  brightness  of  his  coming." 

We  take  in  a  supply  of  fresh  water  at  these  islands.  It 
flows  in  a  perennial  stream  out  of  the  crevices  of  the  huge, 
solid  rocks,  reminding  one  of  Israel's  supply  of  old  in  a 
weary  land.  The  lofty  summits  of  these  mountains  attract 
the  dense  clouds,  freighted  with  water,  secured  by  evapora- 
tion on  the  deep;  it  is  deposited  in  the  form  of  rain  upon 
the  mountain  tops,  and  thence  penetrates  the  earth  and  the 
crevices  of  the  rocks  and  becomes  cooled  and  purified  and 
fitted  to  slake  the  thirst  of  man  and  beast  in  this  torrid  re- 
gion where  the  intense  heat  creates  a  burning  thirst.  So 
wonderful  are  the  provisions  of  our  beneficent  Creator. 
But  notwithstanding  all  his  goodness  and  mercy  in  supply- 
ing all  the  needs  of  his  creatures,  man  is  ungrateful  for  his 
benefits  and  disregards  his  guardian  care  and  love. 


A  SCENE  ON  THE  MARQUESAS  ISLANDS. 


210  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

We  presented  the  chief  of  the  tribe  with  some  of  our 
edibles  and  were  permitted  in  return  to  partake  of  the  de- 
licious fruits  of  the  islands.  These  islands  in  the  sea  are 
similar,  I  presume,  to  the  oases  on  the  bleak  and  barren  des- 
erts, where  the  weary  caravans  are  refreshed  on  their  long 
and  tedious  marches.  It  is,  indeed,  refreshing  to  eat  of  the 
fruits  of  these  fertile  valleys,  where  the  wild  man  roams 
and  where  the  sun  pours  down  his  intense  heat,  to  be  shel- 
tered beneath  the  cocoa's  shade  and  lave  at  pleasure  in  the 
rolling  waves  of  the  sea  that  break  in  these  safe  retreats  on 
a  mild  and  gently-sloping  shore. 

We  read  the  Bible  and  worship  the  universal  God  in  a 
country  where  the  inferior  gods  of  wood  are  adored.  The 
words  of  the  prophets  of  the  Lord,  spoken  long  ago,  deep- 
ly impress,  us  when  they  earnestly  remonstrated  against 
idolatry.  Isaiah  declared  that  they  cut  down  a  tree  and 
burned  part  of  the  tree  in  the  fire  to  prepare  a  roast,  and 
warm  themselves  when  fire  is  required  for  that  purpose, 
and  from  the  stalk  or  trunk  they  manufactured  their  gods. 
Isa.  44.  Poor  Israel  of  old  had  become  the  devotee  of 
such  wooden  gods;  and  after  utilizing  the  tree  for  the  va- 
rious purposes  alluded  to  by  the  prophet,  they  still  imag- 
ined that  the  trunk  of  the  same  tree  which  they  had  carved 
into  the  shape  and  figure  of  a  man,  was  a  god.  Their 
hearts  were  woefully  deceived;  and  notwithstanding  these 
plain  disclosures  of  their  sins  and  follies  they  would  still 
adhere  to  their  foolish,  senseless,  dead  idols. 

Any  fool  ought  to  note  the  deficiency  of  such  a  god, 
particularly  when  it  is  pointed  out  by  a  person  of  such  sa- 
cred mien  and  profound  intelligence  as  the  inspired  Isaiah 
of  old.  If  the  life,  virtue  and  attributes  of  a  god  were  in 
the  trunk  of  a  tree  to  deliver  the  mechanics  who  carved  and 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  211 

polished  it,  as  well  as  the  king  and  all  the  subjects  of  his 
dominion,  the  remainder  of  the  tree  would  undoubtedly  re- 
coil, and,  with  the  force  of  a  god,  resist  such  unmerciful 
treatment.  But  consider,  too,  the  ignorance  of  the  Dagon 
worshippers  of  yore.  That  god,  who  had  neither  life  nor 
brains,  confronted  the  ark  of  God  and  fell  over  on  his  face. 
When  his  devotees  came  early  in  the  morning  (they  had 
much  more  respect  for  him  than  he  had  for  them)  they 
found  him  in  a  helpless  condition:  he  could  fall,  but  he 
could  not  get  up  alone.  They  helped  old  Dagon  up  again. 
Perhaps  they  thought  that  he  was  in  rather  a  sad  predica- 
ment; but  then  they  had  always  been  educated  to  believe 
that  he  was  really  a  god.  It  is  difficult  to  change  the 
mind  that  has  always  been  trained  in  idolatrous  worship, 
and  likely  the  Philistines  concluded  that  Dagon  was  a  god 
and  they  would  make  him  stand.  But  he  fell  over  the  sec- 
ond time  before  the  ark  of  the  Lord.  The  last  time  he 
must  have  been  precipitated  with  more  violence  than  the 
first,  for  the  shock  knocked  his  hands  and  head  off.  As  a 
judgment  from  the  Lord  they  were  smitten  with  emerods, 
and  their  decision,  amid  judgment  and  pain,  was  to  replace 
the  ark  of  God  where  it  belonged,  with  the  conviction  that 
it  was  hard  on  them  and  their  god. 

The  Philistines  should  have  discovered  that  Dagon  was 
not  able  to  help  himself,  let  alone  the  people.  But  there 
are  religious  worshipers  in  this  enlightened  age  of  the 
world  who,  perhaps,  are  as  badly  deceived  as  the  Pagan 
worshipers  and  the  transgressing  Israelites  were. 

We  are  born  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  and  of  blood  and 
of  man,  and  we  may  hold  fast  to  the  respective  beliefs  as 
tenaciously  as  they  of  old  did.  Our  conscience  may  be  at 
times  reproved  and  the  god  of  our  affections  be  injured,  but 


212  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

yet,  because  the  heart  has  been  fortified  by  early  religious 
training  in  that  course,  we  are  reluctant  to  discard  it.  Some 
eminent,  intelligent  man  may  steal  the  affections  of  our 
hearts  as  the  learned  Jewish  rabbis  deceived  the  people,  ev- 
en in  the  days  of  Christ's  personal  teachings  and  display  of 
miraculous  power,  and  thus  we  may  be  born  of  the  will  of 
man.  And  if  thousands  of  human  beings  were  mistaught' 
and  deceived  by  men  with  the  advantage  of  Christ's  person- 
al teachings  and  disclosures  of  power,  may  we  not,  with 
good  reason,  conclude  that  many  will  be  misled  now  by 
human  teaching  and  influence,  even  though  they  have  ac- 
cess to  his  Written  Word? 

Men  of  intellect  and  culture  will  become  a  power  for 
good  or  evil  in  this  world,  therefore  each  for  himself 
should  study  and  examine  the  living  words  of  Christ  and 
his  inspired  apostles.  They  are  the  only  safe-guard  against 
deception,  and  the  detective  power  to  discriminate  between 
truth  and  error.  Blood  relationship  has  a  prominent  bear- 
ing on  our  profession,  especially  if  we  have  not  experi- 
enced the  genuine  new  birth,  or  birth  of  God.  Christ  says, 
"  He  that  loveth  father  and  mother  more  than  me,  is  not 
worthy  of  me:  and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more 
than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me.  And  he  that  taketh  not  up 
his  cross  and  followeth  after  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me," 
Father  and  mother  have  a  deep  seat  in  our  affections,  and 
it  is  right  that  they  should  have,  but  not  to  the  extent  that 
should  mislead  in  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  By  virtue 
of  the  ties  of  natural  relationship  we  should  always  respect 
them,  but  we  should  not  allow  an  influence  as  close  as 
theirs  to  warp  our  judgment  with  regard  to  Christ  and  his 
superior  teachings. 

The  spiritual  ties  of  relationship,  experienced  by  vir- 
tue of  our  union  with  Christ,  are  far  above  the  natural. 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  213 

The  newly-born  child  of  God  is  'completely  controlled  by 
this  new  bond  of  union;  and  we  can  only  love  father  and 
mother,  son  and  daughter  in  a  superior  sense,  in  the  sense 
in  which  Christ  has  loved  us  all,  and  laid  down  his  life  for 
us.  There  has  been  many  a  family  thrown  into  a  commo-1 
tion  because  of  a  separation  of  carnal  fellowship  and  union 
with  Christ;  but  unless  this  separation  is  effected  in  its 
Scriptural  significance,  we  can  never  exert  the  pure  Chris- 
tian influence,  in  its  purity,  over  our  blood  relatives.  By 
accepting  Christ  by  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  we  may  be 
made  the  instruments  in  his  hands,  of  bringing  our  own  re- 
lations to  the  light;  and  if  they  have  been  erroneously 
taught,  and  have  misconceptions  of  the  Word  of  God,  the 
Lord  will  enable  us,  in  the  home  circle  and  among  our  re- 
lations, to  counteract  their  spurious  teachings.  By  being 
living  examples  of  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  we  may  be- 
come the  agents  in  God's  hand  of  leading  them  into  the 
divine  relationship,  whose  bonds  of  union  shall  endure 
forever. 

To  be  "born  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,"  is  to  be  flesh-in- 
dulgent and  pursue  all  the  avenues  of  carnal  interest.  It 
may  be  under  the  guise  of  religion,  but  the  gratification  of 
the  carnal  propensities  is  the  leading  characteristic.  How 
many  religious  entertainments  come  under  this  head,  where 
the  love  of  money  is  the  ruling  element,  and  pomp  and 
ostentation,  style  and  gaudy  attire  follow  in  the  course  of 
sacrilege?  This  kind  of  religious  worship,  I  am  fully  per- 
suaded, is  quite  prevalent  all  over  the  civilized  world.  It 
is  not  prejudice,  but  a  love  for  Christ  and  his  pure,  un- 
sullied religion  that  induces  me  to  protest  against  it.  It 
will  evidently  be  found  connected  with  the  spiritual  Baby- 
lon, whose  terrible  downfall  is  depicted  in  the  Apocalypse. 


214 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 


They  who  are  bent  upon  flesh  indulgence,  will  have  it,  pos- 
sibly to  the  full;  but  their  climax  of  pleasure  will  be 
reached  at  perhaps  no  very  great  distance  in  the  future; 
Babylon,  with  all  her  wealth,  fame  and  ostentation,  will  go 
down  with  a  fearful  crash.  Her  opulence,  including  all  the 


APPROACHING  ONE  OF  THE  ISLANDS, 

varied  costly  commodities,  enumerated  by  John  the  Reve- 
lator,  extends  over  and  enriches  the  greater  portion  of  the 
world,  and  the  sudden  and  unexpected  decline  of  her  glory 
will  be  lamented  over  land  and  sea. 

Paul  told  the  wise  but  perverted  Athenians  of  old, 
after  they  had  reached  their  extremity  in  manufacturing 
gods,  as  signified  by  their  own  inscription,  "  To  the  Un- 
known God,"  "whom  yon  ignorantly  worship,  him  declare 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  215 

I  unto  you."  He  told  them  that  in  this  God,  whom  he  de- 
clared, we  live,  move,  and  have  our  being,  and  that  he  had 
made  of  one  blood  all  nations,  and  had  fixed  the  bounds  of 
their  habitations.  Paul's  God  is  the  great  omniscient,  om- 
nipresent and  omnipotent  God;  his  foreknowledge  took  in 
the  situations  and  locations  of  all  nationalities,  and  I  can 
conceive,  as  I  look  upon  these  heathen  people,  bowing 
down  to  stocks  and  stones,  that  God  has  fixed  the  bounds 
of  their  habitation  in  these  remote  islands  of  the  great 
ocean,  and  I  am  convinced  that  they  greatly  err  in  their 
judgment  of  the  living  and  true  God.  But  the  Athenians, 
with  all  their  refinement  and  proficiency  in  the  arts  and 
sciences,  knew  no  more  about  him,  and  I  must  conclude 
that  many  of  the  popular  and  intelligent  in  this  nineteenth 
century,  arrayed  in  the  popular  garb  of  religion,  have  but 
little  more  knowledge,  practically,  of  the  crucified  life  and 
the  vital  power  of  the  cross  than  the  Athenians  or  these 
islanders. 

Pandering  to  the  flesh  wars  against  the  soul,  finally 
extinguishes  the  spiritual  life  of  the  once  live  believer,  and 
he  recedes  into  the  formal  life,  devoid  of  spiritual  power. 
The  Jews,  who  were  instructed  in  their  code  of  laws,  enact- 
ed and  transmitted  to  them  by  the  God  of  heaven,  ceased 
to  be  guided  by  them,  and  apostatized  into  the  popular  re- 
ligion of  their  day,  which  was  idolatry.  The  prophets  of 
the  Lord  disclosed  the  foolishness  and  utter  impropriety 
of  their  service;  but,  animated  by  heathen  fame  and  pop- 
ularity, and  wholly  given  up  to  such  a  service,  they  recoiled 
at  the  representations  of  the  true  God  and  his  service;  the 
great  chasm  of  separation  became  wider  and  deeper  be- 
tween them  and  God's  faithful  prophets,  and  their  words  of 
truth  and  power  became  to  them  as  idle  tales.  Like  the 


2l6  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

Sodomites  of  old,  they  were  ripe  for  destruction;  and  the 
wrath  of  him,  whose  supreme  delight  it  was  to  bless,  was 
poured  out  upon  them. 

The  apostle  John  says,  "  Little  children,  keep  your- 
selves from  idols."  He  evidently  does  not  have  reference 
alone  to  the  gods  constructed  of  wood  and  store,  which 
these  South  Sea  islanders  adore.  There  are  other  idols 
which  are  more  likely  to  steal  the  affections  of  a  refined 
and  cultured  heart,  such  as  the  idol  of  wealth,  or  the  idol 
of  fame,  or  of  pomp  and  show,  pride,  love  of  self.  All 
these  indulged  and  pandered  to  are  included  in  tne  idola- 
trous channel  alluded  to  by  the  inspired  writer,  and  it  re- 
quires close  examination  and  scrutinizing  care  to  escape 
the  pollutions  of  these  baneful  influences.  We  are  too  apt 
to  locate  idolatry  among  the  heathen  people  and  overlook 
the  fact  thajt  our  own  civilized  world  is  rife  with  it. 

The  Bible  is  a  very  close  reckoner  and  Christendom 
itself,  I  fear,  is  too  superficial  in  her  observations.  It  re- 
minds me  of  the  story  I  used  to  hear  about  a  faithful 
preacher.  His  preaching  was  too  strict  and  searching  for 
his  congregation.  He  preached  against  pride,  and  they 
took  exceptions  to  it.  He  preached  against  covetousness, 
and  they  did  not  like  it.  He  condemned  their  union  with 
the  world  and  its  customs  and  maxims,  and  they  were 
offended.  Feeling  somewhat  disheartened,  he  said,  "What 
shall  I  preach?"  They  said,  "  Preach  aoout  the  Jews." 
So,  I  remark,  when  the  minister  is  loyal  to  his  divine  ap- 
pointment, and  discloses  the  restrictive  discipline  of  God's 
Word,  which  discards  and  severs  all  the  fashionable  idola- 
try in  the  civilized  world,  the  people  are  ready  to  shift  the 
entire  responsibility  on  to  the  untutored  heathen;  and  if  he 
preaches  about  idolatry  at  all,  they  would  rather  have  him 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  217 

confine  it  to  the  heathen  world  where  the  devotees  bojv 
down  to  stocks  and  stones. 

Let  me  relate  some  more  about  the  natives  of  the 
Marquesas  Islands.  They  appear  to  remember  us  distinct- 
ly, from  our  acquaintance  at  the  first  arrival,  when  we  ex- 
perienced some  trials  and  adventures  among  them,  as 
already  recorded.  They  still  recognize  me  as  the  mission- 
ary, because  of  my  adherence  to  the  Great  God  of  the  heav- 
ens and  earth  and  sea,  to  whom  I  had,  by  gestures  and 
signs,  cited  them  before.  I  feel  rejoiced  at  the  thought 
that  I  am  leaving  impressions  on  the  minds  of  these  poor, 
deluded  idolaters  that  I  will  not  have  occasion  to  regret 
when  I  appear  before  God  in  the  other  world.  We  are 
responsible  for  our  lives  and  actions,  wherever  we  go  in 
this  world;  and  although  I  cannot,  through  the  medium  of 
their  own  tongue,  communicate  to  them  a  knowledge  of  the 
condescending  Christ  and  his  dying  love  for  the  whole 
world,  yet  my  demeanor,  as  a  follower  of  that  humble, 
self-sacrificing  and  loving  Jesus,  should  be  known  and  read 
of  all  men,  the  wild  man  not  excepted. 

Their  customs  and  modes  of  life  are  singular.  There 
does  not  appear  to  be  much  tenacity  in  wedlock,  or  mat- 
rimonial life.  The  marriage  ceremony  is  of  a  very  crude 
and  eccentric  order.  I  am  told  that  the  parents  of  the 
bridegroom  secure  one  of  the  hogs  that  run  wild  over  the 
island,  of  slender  form,  long,  with  long  bristles,  elongated 
noses,  and  large  tusks.  It  is  dispatched  and  roasted,  and 
the  friends  of  the  groom  and  bride,  including  the  parties 
engaged  to  be  married,  share  the  repast,  and  marriage  is 
consummated.  But  from  what  information  I  could  gather, 
the  bond  of  union  simply  connected  is  often  disconnected, 
perchance  without  any  ceremony  at  all. 


2lS  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

Some  of  the  civilized  nations  also  have  a  bad  record  on 
the  marriage  question.  It  is  surprising  to  notice  the  dis- 
solutions of  the  matrimonial  bonds  in  the  United  States. 
There  is  commonly  much  style  and  ostentation  in  the  nup- 
tial ceremony  and  feast,  but  perhaps  the  cohesiveness,  as 
to  duration  of  time,  is  nearly  similar  to  that  of  the  wild, 
untutored  parties  of  the  islands  in  the  sea.  Let  me  tell 
the  young  people  of  America,  that  the  marriage  union  is 
one  of  grave  solemnity.  In  hundreds  of  instances  it  is  too 
loosely  entered  into  by  the  giddy,  light  and  gay.  God,  in 
the  beginning,  instituted  wedlock,  and  rendered  it  legiti- 
mate by  giving  it  his  own  divine  sanction.  It  was  regarded 
as  a  grave  subject  by  our  ancient  worthies,  and  they  were 
cautious  in  making  selections  for  their  sons  and  daughters. 
If  more  precaution  and  sober  thought  were  exercised  in 
this  age  of  the  world,  we  might  show  a  better  example  to 
the  heathens. 

In  proportion  as  the  religious  world  relaxes  its  moral 
restraints,  in  about  the  same  proportion,  I  conclude,  will  be 
the  declension  of  virtue  and  fidelity  in  marriage.  Every- 
thing will  be  known  by  its  own  fruits  at  last,  and  the  cen- 
sure will  be  located  by  the  righteous  Judge  where  it  justly 
belongs.  Lightness  and  frivolity  in  religion  begets  the 
same  spirit  in  marriage.  Cheerfulness,  fidelity,  honesty, 
sincerity,  gravity  and  humility  will  wield  their  salutary  in- 
fluences over  connubial  ties.  If  this  spirit  of  laxity  and  li- 
cense to  the  flesh  continues  in  the  churches  and  the  world, 
what  will  be  the  magnitude  of  their  atrocities  in  the  aveng- 
ing day? 

"  Let  him  that  nameth  the  name  of  Christ,  depart  from 
iniquity."  That  is  one  of  the  seals  of  the  genuine  Chris- 
tian; and  the  other  is,  "The  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND. 


2IQ 


his,  Christ  never  countenanced  or  ratified  sin  in  any  of  its 
phases,  neither  can  the  Christian;  and  his  separation  from 
it  will  evince  to  all  his  integrity  and  attachment  to  Christ. 
"  The  Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  his,"  and  it  matters  not 
whether  those  whose  consciences  are  defiled  by  sin  know  it 
or  not,  the  Lord  is,  the  great  and  just  Being  with  whom  we 
will  have  to  deal  at  last,  and  it  will  be  worth  more  than  all 
the  fame  and  wealth  of  the  world  to  be  known  and  identi- 
fied as  his.  Let  us  descend  low  into  the  vale  of  humility 
that  we  may  learn  the  real  mind  and  character  of  Christ,  so 
as  to  obtain  his  mercy  in  the  great  day  of  final  accounts. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 


Habits  of  the  Marquesas  Natives.  —  Intoxicant*  and  Tobacco,  their 
Great  Curse.  —  How  I  got  rid  of  the  Tobacco  Habit.  —  Serious 
Thoughts.  —  A  Native  Dinner.  —  Eating  in  Primitive  Simplicity.  — 
Music  among  the  Natives.  —  My  Experience  with  a  Bamboo  Fife.— 
The  Bread-Fruit  Tree.  —  The  Restraining  Power  of  a  Godly  Life. 


our  island  roamings  in  nearly  any  direction  we  can 
see  the  almost  nude  forms  of  the  dark-skinned  na- 
tives. Some  are  stretched  in  lazy  attitude  beneath 
the  cocoa  shade;  others,  with  rapid  gesticulations  and 
quaint  antics,  are  conversing  in  their  strange  tongue,  un- 
known to  us;  some  are  sitting  composedly  in  a  cross-legged 
posture  in  their  rude  and  uncouth  huts,  while  others  are  at 
intervals  bathing  in  the  sea. 

They  have  their  social  entertainments  and  drunken  rev- 
els. Even  in  these  remote  islands  intoxicants  are  manufac- 
tured. The  traffic  is  not  so  extensive,  nor  is  it  systematized 
as  in  the  civilized  world.  They  have  no  signs  suspended 
designating  saloons  where  the  special  traffic  in  the  abomi- 
nable poison  is  carried  on,  and  thousands  are  hurried  along 
the  drunkard's  path  to  ruin.  They  indulge  in  an  intoxicat- 
ing drink,  manufactured  from  the  juice  of  the  kava  root.  I 
am  informed  that  they  chew  it  and  spit  the  juice  in  a  wood- 
en bowl,  and  then,  after  diluting  it  with  water,  strain  and 
drink  it.  Their  brain  is  uncultured  when  in  its  normal  con- 
dition, but  who  would  wish  to  risk  his  life  among  them 
when  intoxicants  have  crazed  it?  Oh,  ye  tipplers  and  ine- 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND. 


221 


briates  of  the  civilized  world,  will  you  imitate  the  heathen 
in  their  drunkenness  and  debauchery?  Ye,  who  have  all 
the  facilities  for  the  culture  of  brain  and  intellect,  and  mod- 
esty and  decency  of  character,  will  you  allow  the  destruct- 
ive intoxicants  and  the  demon  alcohol  to  dethrone  your 


METHOD  OF  THE  NATIVES  IN  KINDLING  FIRE. 

reason  and  deprave  and  waste  your  God-given  faculties  un- 
til you  become  forlorn  and  desolate  wrecks,  reeling  and  tot- 
tering on  the  verge  of  grim  death,  with  the  dark  forebod- 
ings of  the  drunkard's  doom  in  hell? 

Tobacco  is  also  voraciously  devoured.  Their  systems 
must  be  entirely  saturated  with  this  narcotic.  They  even 
swallow  the  juice,  and  their  whole  organism  must  be 


222  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

affected  by  its  excessive  use.  They  smoke  vigorously,  and 
it  does  not  seem  to  concern  them  where  it  enters  the  sys- 
tem or  finds  its  egress,  or  whether  it  •scapes  the  precincts 
of  the  body  at  all.  They  apparently  swallow  an  occasional 
whiff,  and  a  portion  of  the  smoke  is  forced  out  through 
their  nostrils,  part  of  it  through  their  large  mouths,  and 
some,  I  presume,  descends  into  the  interior  of  the  demoral- 
ized system.  That  we  may  call  heathenish.  But  the  civ- 
ilized man  furnishes  the  wild,  uncultured  men  with  the 
tobacco.  That  looks  bad.  He  chews  and  smokes  with  him 
too.  So  far  as  the  traffic  and  habit  are  concerned,  you 
might  take  them  all  to  be  heathens;  and  in  many  other  bad 
traits  besides,  you  would  be  driven  to  the  same  conclusion. 

I  was  once  a  tobacco-chewer  myself.  I  still  continued 
the  habit  in  the  commencement  of  my  religious  career. 
My  eyes  had  not  been  opened  yet  to  observe  that  it  was  an 
unbecoming  habit  for  me,  who  professed  godliness.  A  vile 
officer  with  a  Jehu  spirit,  was  the  agent  for  my  reproof. 
One  day  the  crew  were  encircling  the  booby  hatchway. 
The  captain  had  a  tobacco  cask  opened,  and  was  issuing 
the  large,  black  plugs  to  the  officers  and  crew.  I  stood  in 
the  class  of  receivers.  Plug  after  plug  was  handed  out, 
and  finally  a  long,  broad  and  thick  navy-plug  was  present- 
ed to  me  by  the  captain.  I  good-humoredly  received  it, 
intending  to  chew  it  as  I  had  been  wont  to  do.  Presently 
the  officer  in  the  Jehu  lineage  looked  into  my  eyes  with  a 
taunting  smile,  and  said,  "That  looks  nice  for  a  Chris- 
tian." He  had  evidently  hailed  me  in  the  very  act,  and  re- 
proved me  before  all,  not  that  others  might  fear,  but  that  I 
might  be  made  a  gazing-stock,  a  reproach  and  by-word. 

It  was  an  unexpected  reprimand,  and  it  came  from  a 
3ource  unlookecj  for;  yet  there  was  a  bearing  of  propriety 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  223 

in  it.  There  was  a  sarcastical  smile  accompanying  the  iron- 
ical remark,  and  I  was  left  before  that  laughing  assembly 
in  an  awkward  position,  with  the  heaviest  plug  of  tobacco 
that  I  ever  before  handled.  I  studied  the  tobacco  question 
and  the  propriety  of  a  Christian  using  it.  I  was  habituated 
to  its  use,  and  to  break  the  fleshly  charm  would  require  a 
resolute  will;  but  I  did  not  want  the  use  of  it  to  reflect 
upon  my  Christian  character,  and  so  I  vowe,d  before  God 
and  my  shipmates  that  I  would  discontinue  its  use. 

One  of  rrry  shipmates  rejoined,  "  If  you  quit  it,  George, 
I  will  quit  it  too."  And  we  together  hurled  our  plugs 
overboard,  into  the  great  Pacific  Ocean.  My  colleague  in 
this  self-sacrifice  was  afterwards  overcome  by  his  hanker- 
ing appetite  and  resumed  its  use  again,  but,  by  God's  help, 
I  have  not  used  tobacco  since  the  year  1864.  I  am  glad 
this  day  for  the  mate's  reproof,  and  my  abandonment  of 
the  unbecoming  habit,  I  hope,  has  convinced  him  of  my 
sincerity  in  the  Christian  cause  and  my  full  desire  to  deny 
myself  of  anything  that  might  prevent  the  free  course  of 
God's  Word. 

An  aged  minister  of  the  Gospel  once  said:  "A  Chris- 
tian ought  to  retain  his  balance,  for  God  watches  him;  he 
should  watch  himself;  the  world  watches  him,  and  the  dev- 
il watches  him.  They  all  watch  for  their  respective  pur- 
poses; but  though  the  watching  is.  prompted  by  various 
motives,  it  should  keep  the  Christian  straight." 

Some  of  the  civilians  and  unbalanced  professors  may 
conclude  that  my  illustrations,  drawn  from  heathen  prac- 
tices to  reprove  them,  are  uncharitable;  but  I  remark  that 
Christian  reproof,  received  and  given,  is  a  means  appointed 
of  God  to  reform  and  save  us,  and  we  should  have  love 


224 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 


enough  and  stamina  enough  to   correct  each   other.     "  An 
open  rebuke  is  better  than  secret  love." 

"  Sin  is  sin  where'er  'tis  found, 
On  Christian  or  on  heathen  ground." 

I  am  in  the  school  of  discipline  myself,  and  I  am  daily 
being  bettered  by  the  buffetings  of  the  devil,  and  the  re- 


A  CABIN  BOY  ATTACKED  BY  NATIVES. 

straints  and  wooings  of  divine  love;  and  I  will  not  admit  to 
any  one  that  I  am  a  peculiar  creature  for  nothing, — it  is 
the  correcting  influence  of  God  that  makes  me  so.  I  have 
quit  the  pursuit  of  worldly  pleasure,  and  must  remain  in 
the  crucible  to  reflect  the  image  of  the  refiner.  The  refin- 
ing process  to  myself  is  often  painful  to  the  flesh,  and  you 
flesh-indulgers  need  not  look  for  ease  and  comfort  from 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  225 

me,  for  I  can  impart  only  the  kind  of  treatment  to  you  that 
I  get  myself.  The  smelting  furnace  of  God's  Word  has 
extracted  some  of  my  preconceived  ideas,  and  it  continues 
to  cast  off  the  dross  and  alloy  each  day. 

This  renovating  ordeal  induces  me  to  endorse  all  the 
good  qualit.es  of  my  parents,  and  blood  relatives,  and  dis- 
card the  bad.  Truth  is  a  wonderful  balancer,  and  Christ 
must  be  honored  above  father  and  mother.  Whatever 
principles  have  been  instilled  into  our  being,  by  their 
influences,  that  do  not  harmonize  with  God's"  perfect  criter- 
ion, must  be  consumed  in  the  purifying  furnace.  * 

I  never  had  a  more  tender  feeling  for  my  mother  than 
during  my  long  and  dismal  absence  on  the  deep;  and  I  oft- 
en portrayed  to  my  vision  her  lonely  attitude,  her  sighs  and 
prayers  and  tears,  but,  notwithstanding  all  these  maternal 
qualities,  my  mother  was  not  prepared,  in  my  youthful  ca- 
reer, to  teach  us  the  system  of  faith,  in  full,  which  effects 
our  separation  from  the  world,  and  moulds  our  will-power 
to  a  full  consecration  to  the  divine  service.  Hence,  in 
these  things,  I  was  constrained,  by  divine  love,  to  take  is- 
sue with  mother. 

One  day,  while  I  was  roaming  leisurely  over  the  island, 
I  accosted  about  four  of  the  natives  in  the  act  of  dining. 
They  were  sitting  cioss-legged  on  the  ground  in  a  circle, 
around  a  large  wooden  dish,  which  was  filled  with  boiled 
tara  roots,  of  about  the  consistency  of  boiled  mush.  It 
reminded  me,  somewhat,  of  the  mush-pots  of  America;  but 
the  eating  process  was  altogether  different.  They  were  not 
supplied  with  spoons,  but  each  thrust  his  fingers  into  the 
nutritious  substance,  and  there  appeared  to  be  no  time  lost. 
They  gave  me  a  cordial  invitation  to  participate  in  their 
uncouth  repast.  I  did  not  hesitate  to  seat  myself  in  the 


226  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

circle,  and,  if  one  had  judged  from  my  method  of  taking  in 
nourishment,  he  might  have  concluded  just  then  that  I  had 
been  raised  on  the  islands.  But  while  dipping  my  finger 
into  the  dish,  I  endeavored  to  keep  to  my  own  side,  and  if 
I  did  not  eat  heartily,  I  went  through  the  motions  at  any 
rate. 

It  is  good,  in  some  things,  when  we  are  in  Rome,  to  do 
as  Rome  does;  but  that  rule  will  not  hold  out  in  every  par- 
ticular. Paul  said  that  when  he  was  among  the  Jews,  he 
became  a  Jew.  I  presume  that  feature,  in  any  of  their  cus- 
toms, did  not  militate  against  the  Gospel.  And  we  will 
find,  if  we  travel  much,  that  it  is  not  best  to  be  too  radical 
in  our  own  peculiar  customs,  unless  we  have  direct  Script- 
ure authority.  If  we  have,  we  need  not  consult  conse- 
quences. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  Marquesas  Islands,  like  nearly 
all  other  human  beings,  are  fond  of  music;  but  their  musi- 
cal instruments  are  not  very  finely  graded,  and  their  science 
of  music  is  not  in  a  high  state  of  culture.  All  the  instru- 
ment that  I  saw  was  a  rudely-carved,  oblong,  flat  box,  hol- 
low, with  a  string  spanned  tightly  over  it.  At  the  end 
they  would  place  their  mouth  over  the  string,  and  then 
manipulate,  with  their  finger,  over  the  hollow  place.  Dif- 
ferent sounds  would  thus  be  produced  by  the  action  of 
their  mouths,  something  on  the  principle  of  performing  on 
a  Jew's  harp.  They  seemed  to  be  quite  elated  at  their  pro- 
ficiency in  the  uncouth  art,  and  charmed  themselves  more 
than  they  did  us.  We  thought,  "  When  ignorance  is  bliss, 
'tis  folly  to  be  wise."  I  felt  just  then  that,  if  I  had  my 
cornet,  upon  which  I  used  to  discourse  some  sweet  music,  I 
would  summon  them  together  with  the  accents  of  my  horn, 
and  afford  them  some  idea  oj:  America's  culture  in  the  sci- 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  22/ 

ence  of  music.  Perhaps  there  was  a  little  pride  lurking 
somewhere  in  me. 

I  went  and  procured  me  a  nice,  straight  piece  of  bam- 
boo, and  manufactured  a  fife,  which  instrument  I  also 
played  in  my  military  career.  It  was  indeed  amusing  to 
see  the  attraction.  They  came  together  from  all  direc- 
tions, and  regarded  me  as  some  supernatural  being,  and 
even  the  sailors  themselves  wondered  that  I  had  kept  my 
musical  talent  a  secret.  I  was  repeatedly  called  upon  to 
perform,  and  I  found,  eventually,  that  it  lent  a  greater 
charm  than  my  religion.  Seeing  that  it  began  to  disturb 
the  sailors'  feet,  and  fearing  that  it  might  grant  license  to 
the  flesh,  and  intrude  upon  the  sacredness  and  solemnity  of 
my  Christian  profession,  I  treated  my  instrument  as  I  did 
my  tobacco,  I  threw  it  overboard. 

I  would  not  say,  on  account  of  this  circumstance,  that 
any  and  all  musical  instruments  are  forbidden  to  a  profes- 
sor of  religion,  but  I  would  say,  at  least,  that  whenever  we 
see  that  they  are  detracting  from  our  spiritual  influence,  we 
should  evidently  abandon  the  use  of  them.  The  Bible  af- 
fords many  incidents,  of  the  performers  on  instruments,  in 
olden  times,  and  some  excellent  musicians  were  found 
among  God's  own  people.  But  Christ,  who  could  have 
played  all  instruments  to  perfection,  as  far  as  we  know, 
never  gave  us  one  example,  and  never  said  that  his  disci- 
ples should  use  this  awakening  method  to  inculcate  the  di- 
vine music  of  the  Gospel.  All  the  Christian's  license  in  the 
science  of  music  must  be  sought  for  in  the  performers  of 
old. 

The  bread  fruit  tree  bears  very^  valuable  fruit  and  com- 
prise.s  one  of  the  staple  articles  of  food.  The  inner  bark  is 
tough  arid  pliable,  and  is  manufactured  into  clothing.  But 


228  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

little  clothing,  however,  is  required,  as  the  natives  go  al- 
most nude.  The  cloth  is  produced  by  pounding  the  bark, 
with  a  round  piece  of  wood,  on  a  large,  smooth  stone.  The 
tree  is  of  fair  size,  about  forty  to  fifty  feet  high,  and  devoid 
of  branches  till  quite  a  distance  up  the  tree.  The  leaves 
are  from  twelve  to  fifteen  inches  long,  and  are  dark  green 
in  color.  The  fruit  is  roundish,  and  rough  on  the  exterior. 
When  it  is  fully  ripe  it  is  yellow,  but  it  is  gathered  for  use 
before  it  is  fully  ripe.  The  pulp  is  then  white,  and  nearly 
of  the  consistency  of  fresh  bread.  The  natives  dig  a  hole 
in  the  earth,  and  place  therein  heated  stones.  These  are 
covered  with  green  leaves,  then  a  layer  of  fruit,  then  stones 
again,  next  leaves,  and  so  on  alternately  until  the  hole  is 
nearly  full;  after  which  the  hole  is  filled  with  leaves  and 
earth.  In  less  than  an  hour  the  bread  fruit  is  baked.  It  is 
very  nutritious,  and  answers  for  bread. 

The  time  is  drawing  near,  when  we  must  again  leave 
these  islands,  and  take  our  chances  on  the  unstable  ocean. 
We  have  enjoyed  this  pleaasnt  recreation,  and  cannot  help 
but  feel  a  degree  of  reluctance  to  effect  our  departure. 
Truly  we  could  not  think  of  settling  permanently  with  these 
wild  inhabitants  of  the  islands;  but  to  reflect  on  our  many 
days  of  gloom,  in  the  past,  on  the  troubled  ocean,  and  then 
of  the  enjoyment  of  this  respite,  and  the  great  comfort,  af- 
forded by  the  delicious  fruits,  makes  it  seem  hard  to  shape 
ourselves  to  the  old  channel  of  hardships  again.  I  have 
tried  to  deduce  all  the  instruction  I  could  with  my  limited 
conception  of  things,  and  ability  to  make  an  application  of 
the  knowledge,  and  I  desire  to  utilize  my  experience  for 
the  benefit  of  others,  religiously,  since  I  have  been  benefit- 
ed myself. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND. 


229 


Our  grave  decorum  and  pious  mien  was  a  restraint 
upon  the  sinful  indulgences  of  officers  and  crew.  They 
could  not  sin  with  as  much  ease  and  freedom  as  they  could 
have  done,  had  there  been  no  moral  and  religious  counter- 
action. Hence  they  would  demur  against  us,  and  we 
would  defend  our  position  from  the  Bible,  and  reprove 
their  wickedness. 


CHAPTER   XIX. 


Departure  from  the  Marquesas  Islands.  —  Thoughts  Suggested  by  our 
Onward  Movement.  —  Difference  between  Paul  and  Jonah.  —  The 
Power  of  a  Godly  Life.  —  Arrival  at  Hawaii  Island.  —  Value  of 
Good  Anchorage.  —  Bro.  Robert  Jones'  Recital  of  his  Experience  in 
the  English  Channel.  —  Some  Incidents  while  in  the  Bay  of  Hawaii 
Island.  —  Departure  for  Honolulu. 


ARCH  14  we  took  our  leave  of  the  natives,  hove 
the  anchor,  and  set  sail  for  the  bosom  of  the  ever- 
rolling  deep.  We  took  our  lingering  look  at  the 
natives  and  their  island  home  in  the  sea,  believing  that  we 
should  never  see  their  brown  faces  any  more  in  this  world. 
We  watched  the  lofty  mountain  peaks,  until,  in  the  dim  dis- 
tance, they  were  lost  from  our  vision.  So  we  had  merged 
again  into  the  old  element  of  the  sea-faring  life. 

But  the  spell  of  gloom  was,  in  a  great  measure,  broken 
by  the  religious  meetings  which  continued.  O  how  much 
religious  exercises  break  and  modify  the  irksomeness  of 
life's  hardships  and  woes!  W7e  can  have  no  greater  pleas- 
ure in  this  world  than  these  exercises,  and  we  should  apply 
our  Christian  energies  to  influence  others  to  have  the  same 
pleasure  in  them.  The  love  of  God  is  very  pure  and  unself- 
ish; and  when  the  child  of  grace  is  controlled  by  this  divine 
principle — love — he  cannot  seek  to  enhance  his  interests 
alone,  but  the  interests  of  others.  It  is,  in  reality,  by  for- 
warding the  interests  of  his  fellow-men  that  he  advances 

his  own.     Hence,  the  way  to  be  happy  ourselves,  is  to  make 

230 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  1^1 

others  happy.  I  endeavored  to  carry  out  this  principle  to 
the  -best  of,  my  ability,  and  I  sincerely  hope  that  not  one  of 
the  officers  and  crew  can  arise  in  the  judgment  and  say  that 
I  did  not  free  myself  of  their  precious  blood,  if  they  are  so 
unfortunate  as  not  to  be  rescued  and  saved  after  all  these 
evidences  and  entreaties  of  the  Divine  Spirit. 

We  are  all  performing  our  respective  parts  in  the  great 
arena  of  time,  and  we  are  operating  either  for  weal  or  for 
woe.  Eternity  alone  will  disclose  the  full  magnitude  and 
responsibility  of  our  existence  in  this  world.  God  holds 
our  destinies  and  will  mete  out  the  judgments  for  our  diso- 
bedience, and  reward  us  for  our  compliance  with  the  in- 
structions his  Son  has  given  us.  So  great  is  the  contrast 
between  time  and  eternity  and  so  terrible  will  be  the  wail- 
ings  of  the  lost  and  doomed  that  the  crosses  and  opposi- 
tions, encountered  by  the  Christian,  will  be  so  little  in  com- 
parison with  the  misery  of  the  damned,  that  the  Christian, 
who  is  enlightened  in  God's  Word,  should  stand  for  the 
right  though  all  the  world  oppose  and  men  forsake  him. 

Paul,  when  a  prisoner  on  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  on  his 
way  to  Rome  to  appear  before  Caesar,  admonished  the  sea- 
men, but  they  did  not  heed,  at  least  not  all  his  admoni- 
tions. They  might  have  saved  themselves  much  sorrow 
and  hard  experience,  had  they  heeded  his  words  of  wisdom, 
influenced  and  suggested  by  the  Divine  Spirit.  But  be- 
cause they  refused  his  instructions,  Paul  did  not  say,  "  Do 
as  you  please,  then,  and  I  will  not  try  to  instruct  you  any 
more."  He  pitied  them  still,  though  he  knew  that  he  must 
suffer  adversity  with  them.  That  hero  of  the  cross  was  so 
accustomed  to  opposition  that  it  seemed  immaterial  to  him 
whether  he  endured  it  on  sea  or  land.  He  prayed  that  God 


232  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

would  preserve  their  lives  and  obtained  the  assurance  that 
he  would,  though  the  ship  was  doomed  to  be  lost. 

I  imagine  I  can  see  that  ship  of  yore  "  driven  up  and 
down  in  Adria,"  with  the  disheartened  seamen  aboard,  save 
the  renowned  prisoner  who  was  undaunted  by  the  roar  of 
the  tempest  and  the  dashing  of  the  foaming  waves.  He 
knew  more  than  the  captain  did  about  their  fate,  and  so  the 
children  of  God  could  often  forewarn  people  how  to  escape 
danger  and  sorrow  in  this  life,  but  their  judicious  admoni- 
tions are  regarded  as  being  insignificant,  and  they  are  left 
to  suffer  for  their  own  disrespect  and  heedlessness.  They 
must  have  been  in  great  distress,  as  they  had  not  eaten  for 
fourteen  days,  and  Paul  broke  the  long-continued  fast  by 
blessing  the  bread  and  meat  which  they  ate.  This  serves 
as  a  remarkable  instance  to  give  an  idea  of  what  sailors  en- 
dure when  struggling  between  life  and  death.  The  needed 
comforts  of  life  are  all  forgotten  in  the  spell  of  gloom  and 
sorrow.  How  those  comparatively  small  ships  in  that  age 
of  time  must  have  been  overwhelmed  in  the  cavities  of  the 
furious  sea!  The  seamen  must  have  been  continually 
drenched,  and  in  terror  and  jeopardy  day  and  night. 

O  could  they  but  have  realized  what  a  jewel  they  had  on 
board.  He  was  no  fugitive  Jonah,  soliciting  them  to  plunge 
him  in  the  deep  for  his  misdemeanor;  but  it  was  heroic  Paul 
absorbed  in  the  element  of  divine  "  love  that  casteth  out 
fear."  Let  the  reader  think  of  the  difference  between  flee- 
ing from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  and  being  bound  with  a 
chain  for  adherence  to  his  cause, — in  the  line  of  duty  and 
out  of  it.  Let  him  look  at  the  serenity  on  the  one  hand 
and  the  terror  and  dread  on  the  other.  Jonah  conceals  him- 
self from  the  mariners  in  the  hold  of  the  ship;  and,  loaded 
down  with  the  burden  of  his  guilt,  he  tries  to  forget  his  sor- 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND. 


233 


rows  and  woes  in  sleep.  Ah,  what  an  insecure  sleep!  The 
seamen  are  astonished  at  his  drowsiness  in  such  a  perilous 
hour.  The  black  clouds  lowering,  the  tempest  in  fury 
sweeping,  and  the  destructive  billows  beating  mercilessly 
upon  the  helpless  ship,  and  the  prophet  of  the  Lord  asleep! 
The  captain  himself  was  obliged  to  awaken  him  out  of  his 
stupid,  guilty  slumber.  Hear  his  memorable  words  in  thit 
woeful  night:  "What  meanest  thou,  O  sleeper?  arise,  call 


A  SHIP  IN  THE  STORM! -CHRISTIAN  MARINER  ON  LIFE'S  TROUBLED 
OCEAN,  HOW  IS  IT  WITH  THEE? 

upon  thy   God,   if  so  be  that  God  will  think  upon  us,  that 
we  perish  not."     Jonah  i:  6. 

Let  the  careless,  drowsy  professor  remember  fugitive 
Jonah.     Is  he  evading  duty?     Is  he  trying  to  escape   the 


234  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

restrictions  of  the  Lord?  Is  he  evading  the  cross  of  Christ? 
Has  he  relapsed  into  dull,  heedless  and  guihy  slumber? 
Can  he  sleep  while  the  storms  of  sin  are  raging  and  thou- 
sands are  perishing  around  him?  Even  the  unconverted 
are  startled  at  his  stupidity  and  wonder  at  his  lethargy, 
while  the  winds  of  desolation  sweep. 

The  two  disasters  occurred  on  the  Mediterranean  Sea. 
But  observe  the  vigilant  eye  of  Paul.  The  captain  does  not 
need  to  arouse  him;  he  is  wide  awake.  No  occasion  for  an 
unbeliever  to  tell  him  to  call  upon  his  God;  he  made  a  busi- 
ness of  that  in  gloom  or  shine,  in  storm  or  calm.  He  had 
already  consulted  the  Lord  as  to  their  fate  and  destiny,  and 
the  Lord  assured  him  that  not  a  man  should  be  lost.  He 
was  in  the  line  of  his  duty,  he  needed  not  to  fear  the  sea  or 
be  ashamed  of  his  chain,  for  he  was  a  prisoner  for  Christ's 
sake.  Let  them  extend  the  main-sail  and  let  the  ship  drive 
before  the  wind,  there  was  no  danger  of  foundering  on  the 
rocks  in  the  dark  night.  The  wreck  must  take  place  where 
the  seamen  can  make  their  escape.  Paul  prayed  for  the 
safety  of  the  crew. 

Let  reckless  sons  and  daughters  of  pious  fathers  and 
mothers  think  how  many  prayers  are  offered  for  them,  when 
storms  are  raging  and  dangers  are  threatening  on  every 
hand,  when  they  are  in  danger  of  the  physical  death,  but 
much  more  of  the  horrors  of  the  second  death.  Perhaps, 
in  many  disasters  of  life,  their  lives  are  spared  through  the 
earnest  pleadings  for  mercy  of  their  pious  parents.  God 
loves  them  for  their  obedience  to  him,  and  hence  hears 
their  prayers  in  their  children's  behalf.  Let  them  think  of 
it  solemnly  before  they  reach  a  disastrous  scene  that  will 
prove  fatal  and  they  are  hurled  into  eternity  beyond  the 
reach  of  prayer.  Pious  parents  are  a  great  blessing;  let 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  235 

their  children  think  of  their  value  and  heed  their  precious 
counsels. 

God's  people  should  be  greatly  admired  and  esteemed. 
They  are  the  salt  of  the  earth  and  their  prayers  and  relig- 
ious influence  have  a  preserving  quality.  They  save  the 
erring  when  they  are  not  aware  of  it.  I  conclude  that  it  is 
a  precious  thing  that  God  places  here  and  there  a  grain  of 
salt  among  the  demoralized  seamen  on  the  rolling  deep. 
But  for  the  salt  there  would  be  a  mass  of  corruption.  I 
presume  that  all  on  board  the  ill-fated  ship  on  the  Mediter- 
ranean would  have  been  lost,  had  it  not  been  for  that  one 
man  whom  God  honored.  Because  he  had  influence  with 
the  God  of  the  sea  and  the  storm,  and  pleaded  for  the  safe- 
ty of  the  rest,  God  had  mercy  and  saved  them.  I  meet  now 
and  then  a  man  on  the  sea  who  fears  God.  They  are  few 
and  far  between,  but  God  raises  up  some  in  whom  he  has 
delight,  and  makes'  them  a  preserving  power  to  others;  I 
mean  in  the  sense  already  alluded  to,  through  their  prayers 
and  Christian  influence. 

Abraham  prayed  for  the  preservation  of  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah.  He  began  with  forty  and  ended  with  ten;  and 
God  promised  to  save  the  cities  if  ten  righteous  were  found 
in  them;  but  those  cities  did  not  contain  the  specified  num- 
ber, and  consequently  could  not  be  saved  from  the  burning 
flames.  That  faithful  man  of  God  went  to  the  full  extent 
with  his  pleadings.  He  knew  that  his  God  was  terrible  in 
judgment  when  once  his  vengeance  was  aroused.  He  dread- 
ed the  impending  gloom,  the  sable  cloud  that  hung  over 
the  doomed  cities.  There  was  not  a  sufficiency  of  salt,  and 
the  storm  of  wrath  could  not  be  stayed.  But  not  one  grain 
of  the  precious  material  will  God  permit  to  be  lost  in^the 
fatal  disaster. 


236  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

When  the  time  of  probation  is  over,  then  will  all  men 
know  how  God  discriminates  between  the  righteous  and  the 
wicked.  When  the  wicked  are  intoxicated  with  the  pleas- 
ures of  this  world,  they  may  regard  the  righteous  as  the  off- 
scouring  of  the  world;  but  when  their  cup  of  iniquity  is  full 
and  the  wrath  of  God  is  poured  out  without  mixture  into 
the  cup  of  his  indignation,  then  shall  the  wicked  know  that 
the  righteous  people,  whom  they  often  ignored  and  de- 
spised, were  the  preserving  power  of  the  earth.  The  saving 
of  the  righteous  will  even  be  a  sacred  work.  So  precious 
and  costly  was  the  blood  that  was  shed  to  save  us,  so  pure 
and  unsullied  was  the  sin-atoning  victim  that  was  sacrificed 
on  the  cross,  so  terrible  is  the  counteracting  force  of  sin 
and  so  adhesive  to  this  corrupt  flesh  is  sin  that  even  the  im- 
purities that  remain  in  God's  people  must  be  eradicated  ere 
they  can  be  rendered  meet  for  the  pure  and  spotless  clime. 

"  Lot's  wife  looked  back  and  became  a  pillar  of  salt." 
In  a  fleshly  sense  there  were  attractions.  They  had  hur- 
riedly left  their  home  in  the  city,  where  they  had  often 
been  grieved,  it  is  true,  because  of  the  gross  crimes  perpe- 
trated by  those  wicked  inhabitants,  and  the  baleful  influ- 
ence that  was  exerted  by  them  over  their  own  sons-in-law. 
They  had  borne  their  insults  and  had  been  vexed  for  years 
in  succession;  but  still  fleshly  ties  had  a  strong  hold  upon 
them,  and  it  was  a  moment  of  deepest  trial  when  the  hour 
of  their  anguish  was  near  and  the  revengeful  storm  was 
threatening.  We  must  set  our  faces  straight  forward  and 
flee  from  the  spot  we  have  so  long  occupied  and  from  the 
faces  that  were  so  familiar  to  us.  But  when-  God  withdraws 
his  help,  we  can  do  no  more  for  our  friends  or  kindred. 
All  communication  may  as  well  be  cut  off  then,  and  our 
presence  be  speedily  withdrawn,  for  the  day  of  his  wrath  is 
here,  and  the  time  of  their  wailing  in  anguish  has  come. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  237 

I  never  realized  the  force  of  this  command  so  much  as 
when  in  the  hazardous  contest  with  the  monsters  of  the 
deep.  The  oarsmen  who  impelled  the  boat  were  obliged  to 
enter  the  battle  with  their  backs  toward  the  enemy;  and  it 
required  the  strictest  vigilance  and  the  most  cautious  re- 
straint to  keep  from  turning  our  heads  to  survey  our 
dangerous  plight.  But  the  harpooner  in  the  bow  of  the 
boat,  and  mate  in  the  rear,  or  stern,  had  to  be  eyes  for  us, 
and  our  vision  had  to  be  thrown  directly  opposite  to  the 
scene  of  slaughter  and  death.  And  when  the  whale  was 
quivering  beneath  the  harpooner's  blows,  and  striking  his 
ponderous  tail  on  the  surface  of  the  deep,  and  the  vehe- 
ment and  imperative  command  was  uttered  by  the  Mate, 
"  Stern  all,"  every  instinctive  impulse  of  nature  had  to  be 
counteracted  to  prevent  our  heads  from  turning  and  looking 
back. 

This  only  serves  to  illustrate  how  difficult  it  sometimes 
is  to  overcome  our  natural  sinful  propensities  and  the  sur- 
rounding pressure  of  the  world,  brought  to  bear  upon  us, 
and  fulfill  the  command  of  God.  We  are  too  apt  to  take 
hold  of  the  Gospel  plough  and  look  back  to  the  world,  and 
so  render  ourselves  unfit  for  the  kingdom  of  God.  The  con- 
test between  the  flesh  and  the  spirit  is  so  strong  that  it  is 
very  difficult  sometimes  to  perform  the  things  that  we 
would. 

In  navigation  we  have  what  seamen  term  lee-way;  it  is 
the  drifting  of  the  vessel  lee-ward  by  the  under-current  of 
the  sea.  It  is  by  the  daily  observation  of  the  sun,  whose 
altitude  is  designated  by  the  reflecting  glass  of  the  sextant 
(with  an  imaginary  line  drawn  from  the  center  of  the  earth, 
to  the  center  of  the  sun,  which  forms  the  basis  of  the  intri- 
cate problem),  that  the  variation  of  the  ship  from  her  direct 


238  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

course  can  be  corrected,  and  her  exact  whereabouts  in  the 
deep  be  plainly  pointed  out.  So  I  remark  that  the  daily 
observations  of  the  child  of  God  should  be  taken  on  the 
ocean  of  time,  where  sin  is  rife  and  its  pressure  is  brought 
to  bear  against  him,  often  causing  him  to  drift  from  his  di- 
rect course  heavenward.  We  must  take  the  Bible,  which  is 
our  sextant,  and  peer  into  the  pure  and  shining  disk  of  the 
Sun  of  Righteousness,  view  his  lineaments,  and  reflect  his 
image  upon  us,  so  that  we  may  discover  our  drifting,  and 
regain  our  position  on  the  way  to  the  desired  haven  of 
sweet  and  unending  rest. 

Thus  we  describe  life's  wonderful  voyage  to  be  difficult 
and  often  dangerous,  and  it  requires  nice  government  and 
engineering  to  urge  our  way  through  all  obstructions.  But 
if  we  are  as  vigilant  and  sagacious  as  officers  and  seamen 
are  in  the  natural  enterprise  of  navigation,  I  have  no  doubt 
but  we  shall  ultimately  reach  the  harbor.  Every  department 
of  business  in  this  life  requires  close  attention,  persevering 
energy,  and  often,  fatiguing  toil.  If  natural  enterprises  re- 
quire constant  exertion  and  an  exercise  of  these  respective 
traits,  do  we  not  justly  conclude  that  the  spiritual  enter- 
prise will  require  the  same?  The  more  interest  we  manifest 
in  our  saered  cause,  the  more  success  will  we  meet  with; 
and  the  more  God's  servant  hath,  the  more  he  will  receive. 
God  loves  to  help  those  that  help  themselves,  and  he  giv- 
eth  more  grace  to  those  who  utilize  what  they  have. 

Well,  my  time  is  being  so  absorbed  in  the  religious 
work  that  I  almost  forget  to  inform  my  readers  of  the  fact 
that  we  are  rapidly  nearing  the  Sandwich  Islands,  where 
the  monotonous  spell  of  the  seafaring  life  will  be  broken 
and  new  courage  imparted,  particularly  in  the  divine  life. 
J  am  longing  for  intelligence  from  home,  and  expect  a  re- 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  239 

ply  to  my  letter,  written  to  mother  from  the  Islands  on  our 
way  from  the  Arctic  region,  en  route  for  Lower  California. 
All  these  expectations,  if  realized,  will  afford  a  new  incent- 
ive to  my  wandering  life,  I  trust,  especially  if  the  letter  in- 
dicates that  my  cherished  friends  are  still  alive.  We  have 
had,  since  we  left  the  Marquesas  Islands,  the  usual  ups  and 
downs  that  characterize  nautical  life,  of  which,  by  this  time, 
my  readers  have  a  pretty  fair  insight. 

.  We  have  been  keeping  up  our  meetings  as  regularly  as 
practicable  on  shipboard.  Some  of  my  adherents  are  still 
sanguine  in  the  work,  but  some  are  exhibiting  a  feeling  of 
lassitude  and  I  have  unpleasant  apprehensions  of  their  fall- 
ing into  sin  again.  But  I  cannot  do  any  more  to  prevent 
it,  that  I  can  discover  at  present.  I  expostulate  with  them, 
both  privately,  and  when  our  little  number  is  assembled, 
and  we  pay  our  tribute  to  the  Lord.  I  feel  just  as  deep  an 
interest  now  in  keeping  our  little  band  of  seamen  together 
in  the  Christian  work,  as  I  used  to  feel  in  keeping  my  com- 
rades together  when  engaged  in  the  sportive  element  of 
sin;  but  I  had  much  more  success  then  than  now.  That  was 
more  easy,  natural  and  congenial  to  our  carnal  propensities. 
But  the  divine  life  requires  a  constant  repelling  of  the  car- 
nal tide,  and  that,  as  already  explained  in  this  work,  is  dif- 
ficult to  do,  especially  on  board  of  a  ship  where  our  range 
of  territory  is  so  small,  and  we  are  obliged  to  meet  our  op- 
posers  all  the  time. 

I  am  obtaining  some  experience  in  religious  govern- 
ment, and  finding  out  practically  what  it  is  to  keep  myself 
balanced  and  help  balance  others.  When  I  was  young  and 
irrepressible  I  used  to  harness  myself,  and  do  as  I  pleased, 
apparently;  but  now  another  has  harnessed  me  and  leads 
me  whither  my  carnal  inclinations  would  not  go.  I  find  it 


24O  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

much  easier  to  go  with  the  current  of  nature  than  to 
restrain  our  passions  by  grace,  and  counteract  that  course 
which  was  indulged  in  so  long  and  became  so  natural. 
When  I  was  arrayed  in  my  regalia,  and  was  marching  to  the 
timely  beating  of  a  drum,  with  my  associates  of  the  band  to 
which  I  pertained,  and  we  were  discoursing  the  harmonious 
strains  of  music,  until  the  welkin  was  made  to  resound  with 
the  melody  —  well,  that  was  friendship,  and  sociability, 
and  enjoyment  in  the  carnal  element,  but  I  cannot  be  liberal 
enough  to  call  it  religion.  I  love  my  old  comrades  in  a 
higher  and  purer  sense  now  than  I  did  then;  but  my  love 
now  comprehends  their  eternal  good.  When  operating 
simply  in  the  social  ties  of  friendship,  my  love  for  their 
welfare  was  only  confined  to  this  mortal  and  mundane 
sphere. 

When  I  see  them  again,  if  God  permits  me  to  live  and 
enjoy  this  privilege,  I  want  my  life  to  evidence  my  carnal 
separation  from  our  former  sportive  element,  in  which  I 
performed  my  part  vigorously,  and  evince  my  initiation  in- 
to the  new,  divine  element,  which,  if  persevered  in,  can  bring 
no  regrets,  and  will  ultimately  merge  me  into  a  sphere  ot 
immortal  blessedness.  I  would  much  rather  employ  my 
time  and  talent  in  a  work  whose  character  is  of  endless 
duration,  than  to  be  gratifying  my  animal  emotions  in  an 
enterprise,  the  results  of  which  are  only  mortal.  I  conclude 
that  in  so  many  instances  the  old  Adamic  nature  is  just 
covered  over  with  a  little  religion,  and  it  is  not  long  till  old 
Adam  tears  the  cover  and  gets  to  the  top.  The  only  way  to 
keep  him  down  is  to  strike  the  death-blow  in  the  start,  and 
never  allow  him  to  be  resurrected  again.  If  we  begin  to 
pander  to  the  old,  carnal  passions  that  he  controlled,  and 
humored  us  with  so  long,  you  may  come  to  the  conclusion 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  24! 

that  our  religion  will  become  a  mixed  affair.  That  is  the 
trouble  to-day,— things  are  too  much  mixed.  Old  Adam  has 
become  a  brother  right  among  us,  and  he  is  a  very  sensitive 
old  man,  too,  and  is  soon  offended  if  you  do  not  humor  him 
on  the  religious  plane.  You  might  just  as  well  humor  the 
devil,  too,  as  to  humor  him;  and  the  only  way  to  get  rid  of 
him  and  the  devil  is  to  place  yourself  on  the  true, 
Christian  basis,  clothe  yourself  with  the  armor  of  God,  drill 
until  you  become  dextrous  in  the  art,  and  wield  the 
Sword  of  the  Spirit  effectively,  and  then  cut  to  kill.  Don't 
merely  go  through  with  the  manipulations,  and  after  all  do 
no  executing. 

This  is  a  wonderful  warfare,  the  most  stupendous  that  I 
ever  engaged  in,  and  we  must  fight  to  kill,  or  there,  is  no  use 
in  fighting  at  all.  We  want  to  be  sure  that  we  have  the 
Adamic  element  well  subdued  in  ourselves  first  before 
we  attack  others,  or  our  religion  will  suffer  severely  from 
the  darts  of  the  repelling  force. 

On  the  night  of  March  27,  1865,  we  departed  from  our 
direct  course  by  the  compass  and  hauled  our  flying  bark 
close  on  the  wind.  We  were  in  close  proximity  with  the 
Hawaii  Island,  an  island  pertaining  to  the  Sandwich  group. 
We  stood  off  till  morning,  when  the  captain  was  escorted 
by  a  boat's  crew  to  the  shore,  and  in  the  evening  they  re- 
turned with  the  pilot.  We  were  conducted  within  the  bay, 
and  there  cast  anchor.  A  number  of  ships  were  anchored 
in  the  bay,  among  them  the  Canton  Packet,  Bartholomew 
Goslin,  and  John  Honlin. 

'  We  held  our  little  meeting  on  the  evening  of  March  28, 
in  the  quiet  bay;  while  resting  at. anchor.  This  is  significant 
in  a  figurative  sense.  I  wish  that  all  our  anchors  were 
properly  inserted  within  the  veil,  "  whither  Jesus,  the  fore- 


242  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

runner,  is  gone."  The  ship's  anchor  is  a  potent  instrument 
and  the  sole  dependence  of  the  mariner  in  a  wasting  storm. 
So  I  remark  that  the  Christian's  anchor  is  an  unquestion- 
ably sure  support  in  the  time  of  storm,  and  contains  even 
a  much  firmer  hold  within  the  veil,  than  the  mariner's  an- 
chor in  terra  firma.  The  one  holds  fast  in  heaven,  but 
the  other  merely  on  the  earth.  If  we  could  only  by  faith 
discover  the  superior  strength  and  grandeur  of  the  spiritual 
means  and  measures  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ!  But,  while 
the  mariner's  anchor  is  a  strong  and  powerful  instrument, 
he  does  not,  at  all  times,  have  safe  anchorage.  This  is  the 
case  along  some  portions  of  the  Sandwich  Islands.  On 
March  29  we  were  struck  by  a  severe  gale  while  anchored 
in  the  bay,  and  the  pressure  of  the  storm  caused  the  ships 
to  drag  their  anchors,  and  we  were  in  danger  of  colliding. 
So  we  were  necessitated  to  heave  our  anchors  and  put  to 
the  open  sea  where  the  vessels  had  plenty  of  sea  room  to  be 
tossed  and  driven  by  the  furious  elements. 

I  wish  those  of  my  readers  who  have  never  seen  a  ship 
laboring  in  a  storm  could  have  the  privilege  of  seeing  it, 
and  I  would  guarantee  them  a  deeper  impression  on  their 
minds  than  the  description  given  even  by  an  experienced 
seaman.  The,  Psalmist  David  says  the  ship  mounts  up  to 
the  heavens,  and  then  descends  again  in  the  cavity  of  the 
sea.  This  is  a  fair  description.  It  is  wonderful  to  see  the 
ship  rear  up,  like  a  frightened  horse,  over  the  top  of  a 
towering,  foam-crested  billow;  her  bow  is  directed  toward 
the  heavens,  while  she  is  hurled  abruptly  upon  her  beam 
ends.  The  previous  billow  makes  its  escape,  and  down  she 
is  precipitated,  and  her  bow,  or  fore  part,  is  buried  in  the 
cavity  of  the  sea.  Our  fore-top-sail  was  rent  in  twain  by 
the  storm,  and  as  soon  as  the  wind  abated  sufficiently  we 


ON    SEA   AND  LAND.  243 

bent  on  a  new  one.  We  kept  tacking  ship  occasionally,  so 
as  not  to  be  driven  too  far  out  to  sea,  as  we  intended  to  en- 
ter the  bay  again  as  soon  as  the  warring  elements  were 
pacified. 

But  lest  my  readers  should  conclude  that  anchoring  is 
an  unsafe  process  at  any  time,  let  me  here  counterbalance 
our  experience  in  anchoring  at  the  Hawaiian  Island,  where 
the  anchoring  ground  was  unsafe,  by  that  of  a  ship  anchored 
in  a  terrific  storm  in  the  Irish  Channel.  Bro.  Robert  Jones, 
of  Whiteside  County,  Illinois,  a  native  of  Ireland,  and  now 
a  Christian  mariner,  relates  the  following  thrilling  incident: 
"  Our  ship  was  drawn  out  from  Liverpool  by  a  steam-tug. 
When  we  reached  Ramsey's  Bay,  in  the  Irish  Channel,  the 
furious  billows  overtook  us  from  the  broad  Atlantic,  driven 
by  a  terrible  storm  that  came  suddenly  upon  us.  The 
steam-tug,  in  order  to  make  her  escape,  cut  the  large  haw- 
ser to  free  herself  from  our  ship,  and  hurriedly  receded  to 
Liverpool,  borne  by  the  powerful  waves.  We  were  left  to 
the  mercy  of  the  storm,  and  the  captain  was  driven  to  his 
wits'  end.  He  crowded  on  all  her  canvas  to  keep  her  from 
being  dashed  to  pieces  upon  the  rocks;  but,  unable  to  ac- 
complish his  purpose,  his  last  resort  was  to  the  anchor.  At 
first  she  dragged  her  anchor,  and  kept  nearing  the  craggy 
rocks  till  the  strong  fluke  of  the  anchor  was  sunk  into  the 
earth  beneath  and  held  her  secure.  The  ledges  of  rocks 
projected  over  the  foaming  sea,  and  rose  to  the  height  of 
300  feet.  In  the  rear  was  Holyhead  Light-house,  which 
could  not  be  seen  by  the  ill-fated  manners  for  the  towering 
rocks.  In  this  woeful  plight  we  remained  amid  the  terrific 
roaring  of  the  tempest,  and  the  furious  dashing  of  the 
waves.  At  times  the  ship  was  entirely  inundated  by  the 
pressure  of  the  storm  and  sea;  but  still  the  faithful  anchor 


244  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

held  fast.  The  storm  raged  in  all  its  fury  for  forty-eight 
hours  and  held  the  sailors  and  passengers  in  dread  suspense. 
The  third  morning  the  sun  arose  fair  and  beautiful;  but 
though  the  storm  had  abated,  the  sea  still  raged  in  all  its 
fury." 

The  readers  may  see  the  propriety,  then,  of  the  Apos- 
tle's illustration  of  the  Christian's  hope,  deduced  from  this 
powerful  instrument,  the  mariner's  anchor. 

We  saw  the  great  volcano,  and  the  melted  lava  in  the 
form  of  cinders,  which  had  been  hurled  down  her  steep 
slopes,  and  were  heaped  up  to  a  considerable  height  at  the 
base,  showing  that  during  its  active  operations  it  had 
ejected  the  fiery  material  through  its  crater.  How  wonder- 
ful indeed  are  these  volcanoes!  They  are  supposed  by 
scientists  to  be  the  safety-valves  of  the  earth;  and  did  not 
the  interior  of  the  earth  have  relief  from  the  accumulations 
of  gas,  and  intensity  of  heat,  it  would  necessitate  terrific 
explosions.  Here,  again,  we  notice  the  great  wisdom  of  our 
Creator,  in  making  these  necessary  provisions  to  remove 
the  surplus  matter,  even  in  the  heart  of  the  earth.  Nature 
performs  her  functions  admirably  in  all  the  departments  of 
her  complicated  system,  because  actuated  and  controlled 
by  the  God  of  nature.  In  like  manner  the  renovating  pro- 
cess is  kept  up  in  the  consummation  of  our  spiritual  char- 
acter. The  Word  of  God  is  compared  to  a  fire,  which  puri- 
fies our  being;  and  in  the  smelting  process,  or  renovating 
ordeal,  the  alloy  is  cast  off. 

We  remained  outside  of  the  bay  until  the  morning  of 
March  30.  We  kept  adjusting  our  ship  as  the  gale  in- 
creased or  decreased,  now  extending  more  sail,  and  then 
shortening  again.  But  on  the  morning  of  the  thirtieth  the 
wind  abated  and  we  returned  within  the  bay  and  dropped 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  245 

anchor  again.  Six  vessels  are  swinging  at  anchor  in  the 
bay  this  morning.  The  captain  and  a  boat's  crew  are 
ashore  all  day.  The  mate,  with  a  boat's  crew,  intended  to 
board  the  ship  Florida,  but  was  insulted  by  the  mate  of  said 
vessel,  and  hence  he  refused  to  board  her;  so  we  pulled  him 
back  to  our  own  ship  again. 
The  Christian  says: 

"  When -for  some  little  insult  given, 

My  angry  passions  rise, 
I'll  think  how  Jesus  came  from  heaven 
And  bore  his  injuries. 

"  He  was  insulted  every  day 

Although  his  words  were  kind, 

But  nothing  men  could  do  or  say 

Disturbed  his  heavenly  mind." 

April  2, — Sunday, — finds  us  still  anchored  in  the  bay, 
and  the  boats  going  from  the  several  ships  loaded  with 
their  respective  officers  and  crews,  to  visit  each  other.  Sev- 
eral strange  seamen  are  aboard  of  our  craft.  Among  them 
is  a  native  of  the  City  of  Philadelphia.  It  is  a  pleasure  to 
meet  one  from  so  near  our  own  native  place. 

We  held  a  meeting  on  board  our  ship  this  evening  and 
were  favored  with  the  presence  of  several  of  our  visitors. 
We  had  good  order  and  attention,  which  is  a  source  of 
great  satisfaction  and  comfort  to  us.  It  was  consoling  to 
have  spent  the  day  thus  in  trying  to  save  ourselves  and 
those  who  heard  us.  But  the  great  misfortune  is  that  some 
who  started  with  us  in  this  noble  work  are  beginning  to  lag. 
This  leaves  a  bad  impression  upon  others  and  renders  the 
way  more  difficult  for  us  who  are  endeavoring  to  act  our  re- 
spective parts.  If  we  could  only  keep  all,  who  name  the 
name  of  Christ,  aloof  from  iniquity,  infidelity  would  soon  be 
obliged  to  stop  her  mouth;  but  the  nominal  professor  dis- 


246  THRILLING    INCIDENTS. 

/ 

graces  the  church  more  than  the  wicked  who  perpetrate 
their  unlawful  deeds  outside  of  her  limits. 

I  have  paid  my  vows  to  God  in  the  anguish  of  my  soul, 
and  though  deserted  by  friends  in  whom  I  have  confided, 
and  though  I  be  scandalized  by  them  in  common  with  those 
who  have  never  known  the  way,  yet  will  I  endeavor  to  hold 
fast  to  the  covenant  I  have  made  with  him  who  will  never 
leave  nor  forsake  me.  I  have  been  severely  tried  in  this 
floating  prison  on  the  deep,  but  my  choice,  made  after 
counting  the  cost,  has  as  yet  brought  no  regrets,  and  I  hope 
that  my  confidence  may  be  steadfast  unto  the  end. 

At  2  A.  M.,  April  5,  all  hands  were  aroused  to  heave  an- 
chor and  set  sail,  to  leave  the  bay.  We  designed  making 
our  exit  the  day  previous,  but  the  wind  was  not  favorable. 
As  soon  as  the  wind  blew  fair  in  the  night  we  took  advan- 
tage of  the  earliest  opportunity  to  leave.  The  captain  pur- 
chased fifty  barrels  of  potatoes  for  our  subsistence,  and  we 
loaded  them  before  leaving  the  bay.  We  are  bound  for  the 
island  of  Oahu,  on  which  the  capital,  Honolulu,  is  built. 


CHAPTER   XX. 


At  Honolulu  once  more. —  Letters  from  Home.  —  A  Letter  to  my  Moth- 
er.—  Departure  for  the  Polar  Sea. —  Experiences  while  Traveling 
Northward. 


URING  the  night  of  April  5  we  lay  off  from  the  har- 
bor of  Honolulu,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  6th  we 
anchored  outside  the  Reefs.  We  immediately  went 
to  discharging  the  cargo  of  oil  and  depositing  it  upon  the 
wharf.  It  will  be  loaded  on  a  merchant  vessel  and  con- 
veyed to  Bedford,  Massachusetts.  I  received  two  letters 
from  my  native  country:  one  from  my  brother,  John  D.  Zol- 
lers,  and  one  from  Isaac  Kulp,  a  member  of  the  German 
Baptist  or  Brethren  church.  I  was  quite  overjoyed  to  re- 
ceive the  intelligence  from  the  cherished  land  of  my  nativ- 
ity, that  mother  and  brothers  and  sisters  were  still  alive, 
save  one  brother  whose  whereabouts  was  not  known  since 
the  year  1860,  when  he  was  in  Charleston,  South  Carolina. 
The  rebellion  cut  off  communication,  and  he  has  not  been 
heard  from  since  then.  They  received  my  letter,  writ- 
ten from  this  place  last  Autumn,  and  the  tone  of  the  letters 
received  indicate  great  thankfulness  for  my  preservation, 
and  particularly  for  the  consecration  of  my  life  to  the  Lord. 
Though  we  are  almost  seventeen  thousand  miles  apart,  via 
Cape  Horn,  yet  our  spirits  can  blend  in  sweetest  union,  and 
our  prayers  ascend  to  our  Creator  and  Preserver  for  his  fur- 
ther care  and  protection,  till  we,  by  his  kind  pleasure,  may, 
247 


248  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

we  sincerely  hope,  meet  again.  My  sister  has  consecrated 
her  life  to  the  Lord;  so  writes  my  brother  John,  and  the 
precious  tidings  bring  the  sweetest  consolation  across  the 
waters.  I  trust  that  the  good  work  will  progress  until  our 
entire  family  is  devoted  to  the  service  of  God. 

Bro.  Isaac  Kulp's  letter  I  read  with  rapture,  as  he  man- 
ifested such  an  interest  in  my  welfare  spiritually  and  tem- 
porally when  I  was,  as  yet,  roaming  in  the  wilds  of  sin.  I 
thank  God  and  him  for  his  Christian  kindness,  and  sincere- 
ly pray  that  he  may  be  wielded  as  a  chosen  instrument  in 
the  hands  of  the  Lord,  to  arrest  many  more  wanderers  upon 
sin's  destructive  course.  Bro.  Isaac  was  a  successful  mer- 
chant, but  his  heart  was  not  absorbed  in  his  merchandise, 

for  it  was  athwart  the  counter  that  we  held  our  Christian 

• 

interview  before  my  departure,  which  impressed  me  deeply 
and  yielded  a  forcible  incentive  to  my  blessed  change  from 
darkness  to  light. 

To-day  I  induced  one  of  the  boat's  crew  to  pull  ashore 
and  assist  the  cooper  in  hooping  the  oil  casks.  I  took  with 
me  some  handsome  seashells,  which  I  had  gathered  on  old 
California's  coast  for  Mr.  Weight,  the  English  gentleman, 
who  so  kindly  and  courteously  received  me  into  his  home 
circle,  and  permitted  me  to  share  his  hospitality,  and  that 
of  his  fan^ily,  when  I  was  at  Honolulu  before.  But'  I 
learned  that  he  had  removed  from  Oahu  Island,  and  I  gave 
my  pearly  memento  into  the  care  of  a  friend  of  his,  who 
will  forward  them  to  him.  Only  the  officers  obtain  liberty 
to  go  ashore  to  visit  and  explore:  the  crew  are  deprived  of 
the  longed-for  privilege  this  time,  and  are  kept  busy  a  good 
portion  of  the  time  at  some  labor  or  other  aboard.  We  are 
anchored  at  some  distance  from  the  wharf,  and  our  cargo  of 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  249 

oil   is  taken  ashore  on  flat-boats  and  placed  aboard  of  the 
ship  Asia,  to  be  conveyed  to  the  United  States  of  America. 

We  have  a  strong  desire  to  meet  with  God-fearing  peo- 
ple in  the  city  of  Honolulu,  but  we  must  be  content  to  fore- 
go the  privilege  this  time.  Our  letters  received  from  home, 
however,  give  us  untold  consolation  and  we  look  forward 
wistfully  to  the  time  when  we  shall  meet  our  friends  in  our 
native  land,  where  our  associations  will  not  be  prevented  by 
maritime  restrictions.  I  am  responding,  during  my  leisure 
hours,  to  the  dear  ones  who  have  written  to  me.  Although 
verbal  intercourse  has  been  long  cut  off  by  force  of  circum- 
stances, yet  pen  and  ink  is  the  blessed  medium  of  commu- 
nication. I  forward  two  letters  from  this  place — one  to  my 
brother  in  the  flesh,  the  other  to  my  brother  in  the  spirit- 
giving  them  instructions  to  address  me  at  San  Francisco, 
Cal.,  next  autumn,  on  our  return  from  the  Arctic  Sea. 
These  are  the  orders  received  from  the  captain,  whose  pur- 
pose is  so  to  do. 

It  was  my  good  fortune  to  be  one  of  the  crew  at  differ- 
ent times  when  the  whale-boat  was  employed  to  convey  one 
officer  or  another  ashore,  and  by  that  means  I  was  favored 
with  short  interviews  with  my  island  friends.  I  met  Mr.  Bo- 
ner, a  warm  Christian  professor,  who  earnestly  admonished 
me  to  continue  in  the  noble  cause  which  I  had  begun,  sig- 
nifying that  they  had  heard  on  the  islands  of  the  progress 
we  were  making  in  the  divine  work.  I  was  informed  that 
the  captain  himself  even  gave  it  his  endorsement;  and  they 
together  seemed  to  credit  the  idea  that  God  was  blessing 
our  religious  work  on  the  sea. 

On  April  10  the  captain  purchased  two  mattresses,  one 
for  myself,  and  another  for  my  shipmate.  This  will  add  to 
the  comfort  of  our  sleeping  berths.  One  of  my  religious 


25O  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

adherents  became  very  angry  to-day,  but  bitterly  repented 
after  the  paroxysm  of  wrath  had  subsided.  The  poor  boys 
are  at  times  severely  tried.  We  hove  anchor,  and  got  the 
ship  under  way  this  evening,  and  I  stood  watch  all  night. 
The  wind  blew  hard,  and  the  sea  was  very  rough. 

In  the  afternoon  of  April  12,  we  arrived  at  Atawai,  and 
the  captain  went  ashore  and  purchased  some  potatoes  and 
wood.  While  others  were  thus  employed,  I  took  advantage 
of  the  opportunity  afforded  by  some  leisure  time,  and  wrote 
a  letter  to  my  mother.  The  captain  has  recalled  his  inten- 
tion to  sail  to  San  Francisco  from  the  Arctic  next  fall,  and 
says  now  that  he  will  return  to  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
Hence  my  letters  from  America  will  be  misdirected,  unless 
I  can  inform  them,  through  mother's  letters,  of  the  change. 
We  are  still  laying  in  a  store  of  provisions  and  water  for 
our  subsistence  in  the  frigid  North.  I  will  here  insert  my 
letter  to  mother  from  the  Island  of  Atawai. 

SANDWICH  ISLANDS,  April  12,  1865. 
Dear,  Affectionate  Mother: 

Ere  we  sail  to  the  frozen  region  of  the  North,  I  will 
seize  my  leisure  moments,  amid  the  week  of  preparation,  to 
pen  you  a  brief  letter.  The  best  tidings  that  I  can  commu- 
nicate to  you  are  that  I  am  still  trying  to  serve  my  Creator, 
God,  and  others  of  my  shipmates,  to  my  great  satisfaction, 
have  become  my  assistants  in  the  noble  work.  I  thought 
that  we  would  remain  at  Honolulu  only  two  or  three  days, 
but  as  it  happened,  we  remained  nearly  one  week,  which  af- 
fords me  more  time  to  write  and  mail  letters.  I  was  quite 
overjoyed  to  receive  those  letters  from  my  brother  John, 
and  Bro.  Isaac  Kulp.  I  was  glad  beyond  measure,  too,  to 
learn  of  my  sister  Kate's  union  with  the  church  and  with 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  25! 

the  Lord.  Oh,  that  I  might  be  with  her  just  one  golden 
hour,  and  converse  about  the  Savior's  dying  love.  But  I 
must  forego  this  blessed  privilege  until  the  Lord's  appoint- 
ed time. 

Mother,  I  am  earnestly  praying  for  you.  Tell  sister 
Mary  that  I  often  think  of  her,  and  much  desire  her  admis- 
sion into  the  peaceful  fold  of  Christ.  How  precious  will  it 
be  for  her  to  find  this  refuge  in  the  golden  period  of  her 
youth!  The  pleasures  of  earth  soon  fade  away,  and  in  rr^a- 
turer  life  we  are  left  forlorn  and  dreary. 

I  replied  to  the  letters  which  I  received  at  Honolulu, 
and  directed  the  receivers  to  address  me  at  San  Francisco, 
California,  as  the  captain  had  given  such  directions;  but  he 
has  since  changed  his  purpose,  and  now  says  that  we  will 
return  to  the  Sandwich  Islands  from  the  Arctic  Ocean. 
Please  inform  them  of  the  change,  and  tell  them  to  address 
me  at  Honolulu,  Sandwich  Islands. 

We  anchored  quite  a  distance  from  the  wharf  at  Hono- 
lulu, and  in  consequence  I  had  but  little  time  to  see  my 
friends  in  that  city;  but  having  been  employed  as  one  of  the 
boat's  crew,  to  escort  the  captain  and  the  mates  to  the 
wharf,  I  had  a  brief  opportunity  to  chat  a  little  with  one  or 
two  of  my  friends.  I  have  some  warm  friends  in  Honolulu, 
and  I  longed  much  to  visit  them,  but  sailors  are  deprived  of 
many  an  enjoyable  time. 

I  received  a  letter  from  Samuel  C.  Damon,  the  princi- 
pal missionary  of  Oahu  Island,  giving  me  words  of  encour- 
agement in  my  religious  life.  He  also  sent  me  books  and 
tracts  by  the  captain,  to  be  distributed  among  the  crew. 

I  am  in  good  health.     Please  forgive  errors  of  the  past. 
From  your  roving  son, 

GEORGE  D.  ZOLLERS. 


252  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

After  our  provisions  were  gotten  aboard,  we  extended 
our  canvas  to  the 'wind,  and  set  out  for  our  long,  and,  'in 
some  respects,  dreary  voyage  to  the  Polar  Sea.  Our  only 
real  enjoyment  was  found  in  the  perusal  of  the  Bible,  and 
our  devotional  exercises  aboard.  My  main  stand-by  now 
was  my  friend,  George  Wallace,  of  New  Hampshire.  John 
Nolan,  who  was  quite  earnest  in  the  start,  had  fallen  to  the 
rear,  and  with  all  our  persuasions,  he  would  no  more  take 
an  active  part  with  us,  his  excuse  being  that  it  was  too  dif- 
ficult to  live  the  life  of  a  Christian  on  ship-board;  the  oppo- 
sitions to  a  character  of  humility  and  gentleness  were  too 
difficult  to  be  overcome. 

We  had  succeeded  in  making  our  cherished  cause  at- 
tractive to  several  of  the  Portuguese,  one  of  whom  became 
penitent  and  prayerful.  The  greatest  work  that  we  have  to 
achieve  in  this  world  is  to  keep  alive  spiritually.  I  have 
read  the  account  of  exploring  parties  who  wintered  in  the 
Arctic;  and  who  were  obliged  to  have  recourse  to  methods 
to  awaken  the  senses  of  those  who  became  stupefied  on  ac- 
count of  the  cold.  The  severest  of  any  of  these  methods 
was  to  reprimand  and  even  buffet  the  stupid  and  lagging  to 
keep  them  from  being  frozen  to  death.  If  it  required  such 
rigorous  measures  to  preserve  the  natural  life,  we  must  cer- 
tainly be  equally  persistent,  if  not  more  so,  in  endeavoring 
to  save  the  spiritual  life.  The  spiritual  existence  is  the  fi- 
nest part  of  our  being,  and  its  beauty  and  vital  importance 
are  too  frequently  obscured  by  that  which  is  natural  and 
tangible. 

It  seeems  to  me  that  if  I  am  able,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
to  hold  my  integrity  to  God  and  his  cause  here,  I  ought  to 
be  able  to  retain  it  when  dismissed  from  this  floating  craft. 
Our  thinking  powers  are  all  brought  into  requisition  when 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  253 

some  vital  principle  which  we  hold  most  dear  is  at  stake. 
Paul  stood  undaunted  before  the  tyrannical  Nero,  when  all 
men  forsook  him;  but  in  that  hour  of  human  desertion  the 
Lord  stood  by  him,  and  delivered  him  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  lion.  We  cannot  expect  to  have  a  great  train  of  at- 
tendants and  defendants  in  redemption's  cause,  from  the 
fact  that,  in  its  pure  and  genuine  character,  it  never  became 
a  popular  subject.  Christ  himself  did  not  long  command 
the  voice  of  the  populace.  While  in  a  spell  of  impulsive 
approbation  they  would  take  "  him  by  force  and  make  him 
a  king,"  they  soon  cried  out  again  with  pitiless  clamor, 
"  Crucify  him,  crucify  him."  But  it  should  be  sufficient  for 
the  votaries  of  truth  to  know  that  their  cause  is  just  and 
heaven-approved;  and  though  we  are  discountenanced  and 
forsaken  by  friends  in  this  world,  we  shall  still  have  some 
friends  on  earth,  and  not  an  enemy  among  the  shining 
throng  in  heaven. 

"Jesus,  I  my  cross  have  taken, 
All  to  leave  and  follow  thee; 
Naked,  poor,  despised,  forsaken, 
Thou,  from  hence,  my  all  shalt  be. 
Perish  every  fond  ambition, 
All  I've  sought,  or  hoped,  or  known, 
Yet  how  rich  is  my  .condition, 
God  and  heaven  are  still  my  own." 

Every  day  we  are  penetrating  the  higher  latitudes,  and 
experiencing  a  cooler  atmosphere  than  we  have  been  wont 
to  feel;  by  degrees  we  must  become  acclimated.  We  have 
been  furnished  with  warmer  clothing,  to  meet  the  require- 
ments of  the  change.  Our  principal  employment  on  our 
voyage  North  is  mending  sails  and  repairing  the  rigging  of 
the  ship  throughout,  so  as  to  have  the  unstable  house,  in 
which  we  live,  in  proper  condition  when  we  reach  the  wrhal- 


254  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

ing  grounds.  We  shall  then  have  to  give  entire  attention 
to  that  business.  We  constructed  our  canvas  enclosure  on 
the  Royal  cross-trees,  the  Royal  being  the  highest  sail  on 
the  main-mast  or  fore-mast.  This  renders  the  man  on  the 
lookout  quite  conspicuous,  and  affords  him  a  commanding 
view  over  the  sea,  which  is  absolutely  necessary.  This  can- 
vas enclosure  reaches  about  to  the  shoulders  of  the  man  on 
the  watch,  and  protects  his  body  from  the  piercing  winds. 
The  position  of  the  watchman  is  not  very  enviable,  especi- 
ally when  the  cold  and  raw  winds  are  blowing.  He  is  not 
obliged  to  remain  there  when  the  winds  and  sea  are  too 
boisterous,  as  on  such  occasions  they  could  not  capture 
whales  at  any  rate.  We  experience  various  conditions  of 
the  weather — sometimes  rainy,  then  foggy,  then  a  gale  of 
wind,  etc. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


Doleful  Tidings.  —  Our  Flight  to  Escape  from  the  Privateer  "  Shenan- 
doah."  —  The  Advantage  of  our  Retreating  Movement.  —  Capture 
of  a  Large  Whale,  and  some  Particulars  Regarding  these  Monsters 
of  the  Deep. 


STRONG  gale  arose  on  the  night  of  May  3,  and 
blew  hard  all  the  next  day.  A  heavy  sea  struck 
our  ship  on  the  evening  of  May  4,  injuring  the 
waist-boat,  when  swung  on  the  davits.  We  did  some 
cruising,  and  captured  several  whales  before  reaching  Beh- 
ring  Strait.  When  near  the  mouth  of  the  Strait  we  were 
busily  engaged  on  Sunday  morning,  with  a  blazing  furnace 
and  seething  pots,  rendering  out  the  oil.  We  had  our  sails 
furled,  save  a  sufficient  amount  of  canvas  to  steady  the  ship 
while  we  were  operating  with  the  blubber  and  oil.  A  ship 
on  the  windward  side  of  us  bore  down  upon  us,  being  pro- 
pelled by  a  good,  stiff  breeze.  Her  approach  seemed  to 
create  some  uneasiness  and  anxiety  on  board  our  craft. 
The  captain  appeared  anxious  to  receive  any  tidings  she 
had  to  communicate.  She  proved  to  be  a  German  vessel, 
and  her  commander  had  gloomy  and  unwelcome  tidings  to 
transmit  to  our  captain.  She  had  come  in  contact  with  a 
large  gun-boat,  which  was  favored  with  a  double  propelling 
power, — steam  and  sail.  Her  mission  was  to  burn  and  de- 
stroy. She  was  a  Confederate  gunboat,  fitted  up  while  hos- 
tilities were  still  raging  in  our  native  country,  and  we  were 
pained  at  the  thought,  that  even  in  the  distant  North  we 


256  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

must  be  exposed  to  the  cruel  ravages  of  war.  She  held  the 
vantage  ground  in  every  respect.  In  the  first  place,  being 
propelled  by  steam;  and,  secondly,  she  had  invaded  an  un- 
armed and  defenseless  fleet.  With  her  large  guns  pointing 
from  her  port-holes  she  was  able  to  bid  defiance  to  the 
harmless  fleet  of  whalers,  and  in  a  short  time  she  could 
have  pierced  their  hulls  with  her  destructive  missiles,  and 
sunk  them  beneath  the  sea.  If  she  came  in  sight  of  them, 
they  were  obliged  to  surrender  and  give  their  cruel  maraud- 
ers full  control. 

It  was  evidently  a  severe  trial  for  those  competent 
commanders  of  whale  ships  who  had  conducted  with  their 
skill  and  seamanship  through  many  a  threatening  gale,  and 
who  felt  such  a  deep  interest  in  their  floating  property. 
Oh,  how  they  longed  f6r  a  conquering  Monitor  in  this  woful 
crisis,  as  she  appeared  in  the  hour  of  emergency  at  Fortress 
Monroe.  But  no  Monitor  came;  they  could  not  repel  their 
formidable  antagonist,  and  hence  had  to  surrender.  Some- 
times she  would  pounce,  as  it  were,  upon  four  or  five  ves- 
sels, floating  near  each  other,  and  thus  capture  them  all  to- 
gether. She  would  reserve  one  or  two,  perhaps,  out  of  the 
entire  number  destroyed,  place  the  officers  and  crews 
aboard  these  reserved  ships,  and  permit  them  to  navigate 
themselves  into  whatever  port  they  desired,  while  the  vacat- 
ed vessels  were  burned  to  the  water's  edge.  If  my  infor- 
mation is  correct,  some  twenty  or  more  vessels  were  de- 
stroyed by  this  invading  foe.  It  was,  however,  still  well 
that  the  lives  of  her  captives  were  preserved.  Had  they 
been  attacked  by  cruel  pirates,  their  lives  would  have  been 
ruthlessly  taken.  But  it  was  a  hard  scene  to  witness,  and 
the  approach  of  the  disaster  was  very  sudden  and  unex- 
pected. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  257 

But  let  us  return  to  the  account  of  our  own  craft.  Aft- 
er the  intelligence  was  given  by  the  humane  German  cap- 
tain, our  commander  ordered  the  try-works  to  be  cooled 
down,  the  rendering  process  to  be  discontinued,  and  every 
sail  to  be  unfurled  and  extended  to  the  breeze,  so  that  we 
might  make  our  escape  before  the  piercing  eyes  of  the  in- 
vaders would  chance  to  fall  upon  us.  At  the  same  time  we 
saw  two  vessels  to  the  windward  of  us,  making  their  escape. 
May  I  hope  that  providence  favored  us  with  a  strong  breeze, 
accommodated  to  our  needs  in  this  great  emergency,  and 
our  Clipper  Oriole,  with  her  white  wings  spread,  was  soon 
swiftly  flying  before  the  wind  in  the  direction  of  Fox  Isl- 
ands. 

Our  flight  reminds  me  of  God's  non-resistant  people 
who  are  commanded  by  Christ  that  when  they  are  "  per- 
secuted in  one  city  to  flee  to  the  next."  They  have  a  legal 
license  to  save  their  property  and  their  lives,  if  it  is  possi- 
ble for  them  to  do  so,  and  make  their  escape.  But  in 
the  instance  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  they  had  to  let 
their  property  go,  and  flee  to  the  mountains  to  save  their 
lives.  Our  property  is  inferior  to  our  natural  life,  and  our 
natural  life  is  inferior  to  our  spiritual  life.  Hence  Chris- 
tians had  better  sacrifice  their  property  rather  than  their 
natural  life,  and  their  natural  life  rather  than  their  spiritual 
life. 

These  defenseless  whaling  vessels  made  their  escape, 
first,  because  they  were  not  equipped  to  effect  a  defense;  it 
was  not  the  kind  of  warfare  in  which  they  were  engaged; 
and,  secondly,  it  would  have  been  rash  and  unwise  for  them 
to  expose  themselves  to  the  destructive  power  of  this 
armed  invader,  whose  mission  it  was  to  destroy 
property  without  retrieve.  Hence  their  commanders  acted 


258  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

judiciously  in  making  their  escape,  where  this  was  practica- 
ble; and  those  who  were  captured  did  wisely  in  surrender- 
ing to  their  tyrannical  sway,  rather  than  trying  to  resist, 
when  they  would  have  lost  their  lives. 

By  parity  of  reasoning,  I  contend  that  God's  people 
are  engaged  in  a  spiritual  warfare  and  are  not  equipped  and 
trained  for  the  natural  warfare;  hence  are  divinely  author- 
ized to  make  their  escape  from  their  pursuers,  if  possible. 
Should  escape  be  impossible,  they  should  retain  their  integ- 
rity and  make  their  spiritual  life  the  first  and  highest  con- 
sideration, in  the  event  of  their  apprehension,  and  sacrifice 
property  and  life  rather  than  sacrifice  their  spiritual  and 
eternal  interests.  Does  this  not  comport  with  the  teachings 
and  example  of  Christ?  If  not,  how  are  we  to  understand 
his  instructions,  and  how  can  we  reconcile  our  lives  with  his 
own?  Says  Christ:  "  Fear  not  them  that  kill  the  body, 
and  after  that  have  no  more  that  they  can  do."  That  ex- 
quisite part  of  our  being  termed  the  soul,  the  enemies  of 
Christianity  cannot  reach:  it  is  beyond  the  reach  of  men 
and  devils.  The  Christian's  God  has  the  control  of  both 
body  and  soul;  and,  although  God  may  allow  the  killing  of 
the  body,  by  sword,  or  flame,  or  piercing  bullet,  for  the  ad- 
vancement of  his  cause  and  the  glory  of  his  name;  yet  he  is 
able  to  resurrect  the  body  and  place  it  in  unison  with  the 
soul  again,  in  the  most  perfect  attitude  in  celestial  glory,  or, 
if  we  despise  his  Word,  he  is  able  to  cast  both  body  and 
soul  into  hell. 

Our  last  thought  deduced  from  this  marine  disaster  is, 
that  we  must  all,  without  discrimination,  at  last  succumb  to 
the  tyrant,"  death.  This  fatal  enemy  may  pounce  upon  us 
just  as  surprisingly  as  the  "  Shenandoah  "  came  upon  the 
whaling  fleet;  and  we  will  have  to  surrender  both  our  prop- 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  259 

erty  and  our  life.  There  will  be  no  possibility  of  fleeing 
from  his  cold  and  ruthless  grasp;  and  all  our  fame  and 
wealth  will  have  an  end,  so  tar  as  our  interest  in 
them  is  concerned.  This  cruel  monster  is  effecting 
his  ravages  on  land  and  sea.  Let  us  be  wise,  and  prepare 
for  the  land  of  bliss  and  immortality. 

I  will  now  refer  to  our  retreating  Oriole  again,  and 
disclose  to  my  readers  the  fact  that  our  apparent  misfor- 
tune was  no  misfortune  after  all,  I  mean  so  far  as  being 
compensated  with  oil  was  concerned;  for  the  formidable 
enemy,  whose  approach  we  so  much  dreaded,  ran  us  right 
into  a  streak  of  good  luck. 

When  near  the  Aleutian  Islands,  we  lingered  and 
cruised,  until  we  supposed  the  danger  was  over  and  our 
dreaded  foe  had  left  the  North.  We  spent  about  two  weeks 
as  fugitives,  and  while  in  this  line  of  operation  we  captured 
the  largest  whale  of  the  entire  voyage.  It  was  a  large  right 
whale,  and  produced  one  hundred  and  seventy-three  bar- 
rels of  oil. 

The  northern  wha^e  is  about  sixty-five  feet  in  length, 
and  forty  feet  in  circumference.  From  the  head  to  the  tail 
it  is  round  in  formation.  The  jaw-bones  are  from  twenty 
to  twenty-five  feet  in  length,  and  are  curved.  The  upper 
jaw  contains  the  whale-bone.  The  plates  vary  in  length, 
the  longest  being  between  the  center  of  the  series  and  the 
throat;  thence  they  taper  toward  each  end  of  the  mouth. 
Each  side  of  the  mouth  contains  about  200  blades.  The 
largest  laminae  are  from  ten  to  fourteen  feet  long,  and 
about  one  foot  in  width,  where  they  enter  the  jaw.  On  the 
upper  portion  of  the  head  are  two  spout-holes.  Their  ex- 
ternal openings  form  an  acute  angle.  Through  these  open- 
ings the  animal  breathes.  The  eyes  are  not  larger  than  the 


26O  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

eyes  of  an  ox;  but  they  are  quick-sighted.  The  hearing 
seems  to  be  dull.  The  throat  is  small.  The  fins  are  from 
four  to  five  feet  broad  and  from  eight  to  ten  feet  long;  they 


MODE  OF  BUILDING  HOUSES  AMONG  THE  INHABITANTS 
OF  NORTHERN  CLIMES. 

serve  to  direct  the  course  of  the  whale  when  locomotion  is 
produced  by  the  tail.  The  tail  is  horizontal,  and  from 
twenty  to  thirty  feet  in  length.  In  it  is  located  the 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  26 I 

strength  of  the  monster.  The  color  is  black,  interspersed 
with  gray  and  white.  The  skin  is  about  an  inch  in  thick- 
ness. Below  the  skin  is  the  blubber,  varying  from  ten  to 
fifteen  inches  in  thickness.  Some  whales,  like  some  hogs, 
are  fatter  than  -others.  The  whale,  as  a  general  thing,  re- 
mains under  water  from  twenty  to  thirty  minutes.  The 
maternal  affection  of  the  whale  is  remarkable.  The  young 
one  is  often  struck  first  for  the  sake  of  procuring  the 
mother,  which  will  come  close  to  it  and  encourage  it  to 
make  its  escape,  by  taking  it  under  its  fins.  However  in- 
tense her  sufferings,  she  will  not  forsake  it,  even  amid  the 
throes  of  death. 


CHAPTER   XXII. 


A  Disastrous  Attack. —  In  the  Arctic  once  more.  —  Jonah's  Experience 
with  a  Whale.  —  How  the  "  Would-be  "  Scientist  is  Puzzled  about 
the  Lord's  Doings. —  A  Reasonable  Conclusion.  —  The  Lord's 
School  of  Discipline.  —  The  'Power  of  the  Almighty,  as  Shown  in 
His  Wonderful  Works. 


N  the  act  of  capturing  this  huge  monster,  referred  to 
in  our  last  chapter,  one  of  our  boats  was  stove  by 
him  and  so  badly  demolished  that  it  was  lost.  The 
great  whale  thrust  his  huge  fin  through  the  thin  cedar 
boards  (of  which  material  whale-boats  are  constructed)  and 
the  boat,  in  an  instant,  was  rendered  useless.  You  should 
have  seen  the  crew  scramble  to  the  rear  of  the  boat,  and 
overboard,  f.or  the  security  of  their  lives.  They  were  soon 
rescued  by  the  other  boats,  and  there  was  no  let  up  to  our 
fatal  darts  and  incisions  to  secure  our  victim,  that  could  be 
valued,  at  the  least  calculation,  I  think,  at  three  thousand 
dollars. 

Our  captain  felt  quite  mortified  when  the  privateer  pre- 
vented him  from  entering  the  Arctic  at  the  time  he  desired, 
but  now  he  feels  as  though  he  had  not  suffered  any  loss  in 
our  retreating  movement.  Our  clipper  Oriole  is  good  on  a 
retreat  at  any  rate,  if  she  cannot  do  much  execution  in  bat- 
tle. We  have  nothing  in  the  form  of  war  implements 
aboard,  save  a  signal-gun,  to  be  used  in  times  of  distress; 

and  we  used   it  also  at  the  Marquesas   Islands,  to  surprise 

262 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  263 

the  natives,  I  presume,  more  than  anything  else.  We  did 
not  undertake  to  surprise  the  Shenandoah. 

At  the  expiration  of  about  two  weeks  we  returned  to 
the  mouth  of  the  Strait,  feeling  our  way  cautiously,  like 
some  timid  animal  returning  to  its  prey  after  having  been 
severely  chased.  We  met  a  few  vessels  that  had  been  scat- 
tered during  the  consternation.  The  general  impression  of 
seamen  seemed  to  be  that  the  disturber  of  their  peace  was 
gone. 

On  our  voyage  out  from  America  we  were  suspicious  of 
meeting  the  Alabama,  but  she  having  been  destroyed,  an- 
other succeeded  her  in  the  molestation  and  plunder  of  ships 
on  the  great  waters.  So  the  schemes  of  sin  and  the  devil 
are  carried  on  throughout  the  successive  generations;  one 
famous  marauder  disappears  from  his  active  pursuits  in 
sin's  destructive  way  and  another  is  ready  to  take  his  place. 
The  rumor  was  here  that  one  of  the  officers  of  the  Alabama 
was  commanding  the  Shenandoah. 

Well,  we  passed  through  the  Strait  safely  and  floated 
in  the'  Arctic  once  more.  It  seemed  natural  to  be  among 
the  floating  ice  again,  cautiously  steering  our  ship  to  avoid 
these  barriers  as  we  proceeded.  We  had  quite  an  experi- 
ence in  another  Arctic  term.  I  sincerely  hoped  that  this 
term  would  complete  the  course  of  discipline  in  this  por- 
tion of  the  world.  I  should  have  been  extremely  glad  to 
reach  the  terminus  of  my  nautical  life,  for  I  was  tired  of  be- 
ing driven  and  tossed  on  the  sea.  I  knew  one  thing,  and 
that  was  that  I  was  not  sufficiently  interested  in  the;  whal- 
ing prospect  to  make  it  the  pursuit  of  my  life;  it  stuck  to 
me  much  closer  than  I  was  inclined  to  stick  to  it.  As  soon 
as  my  contract  for  this  voyage  was  filled,  it  was  doubtful 
whether  I  should  be  found  chasing  these  big  sea-monsters 


264  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

any  more.  If  I  helped  to  catch  anything  I  hoped  it  would 
be  men.  That  is  a  prospect  of  higher  moment,  but  there 
are  also  dangers  and  hardships  connected  with  that. 

The  Savior  told  his  disciples  that  he  would  send  them 
forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves,  and  charged  them  to 
be  as  wise  as  serpents  and  as  harmless  as  doves.  Peter  was 
an  old  expert  fisherman,  and  he  had  splendid  tact  for  catch- 
ing men.  He  made  an  excellent  haul  on  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost. 

The  prophet  Jonah  had  more  experience,  I  presume, — 
not  in  the  matter  of  catching  whales,  but  being  caught  by  a 
whale — than  any  other  herald  of  the  Lord,  and  it  made  him 
quite  successful  in  catching  men.  But  he  did  not  seem  to 
approve  heartily  of  the  Lord's  method  of  securing  the  Nin- 
evites;  he  seemed  to  be  a  sensitive  creature;  like  some  more 
of  us,  he  had  much  to  learn.  I  scarcely  ever  helped  to  dis- 
sect a  whale  without  thinking  of  the  fugitive  prophet  and 
wondering  as  to  the  whereabouts  of  his  miserable  location. 
The  New  Testament  says  in  the  "  whale's  belly,"  and  Jonah 
himself,  in  his  bitter  prayer,  terms  it  "  the  belly  of  hell."  I 
have  never  been  in  the  interior  of  a  whale's  abdomen,  as  we 
seldom  open  it  for  the  oil  upon  the  entrails,  but  I  have 
more  than  once  traversed  and  dodged  around  in  the  interior 
of  its  huge  mouth,  and  I  have  concluded  that  there  would 
be  sufficient  room  in  there  for  quite  a  number  of  Jonahs. 

The  throat  of  the  right  whale  is  small,  and  that  is  one 
of  the  exceptions  the  skeptic  makes  to  the  veracity  of  the 
narrative.  But  God  has  performed  things,  alluded  to  in  the 
Bible,  just  as  wonderful  as  the  preservation  of  his  sensitive 
and  dissatisfied  Jonah.  The  congealing  of  the  waters  of 
the  Red  Sea,  and  the  march  of  his  people  through  the  dry 
passage  is  just  as  wonderful,  and  related  with  as  much  sim- 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  265 

plicity  of  style  as  the  miraculous  preservation  of  the  fugi- 
tive prophet.  The  opening  of  the  earth's  mouth  and  swal- 
lowing only  those  famous  revolters  in  Israel  and  all  their 
adherents,  and  preserving  the  remainder,  who  refused  to 
sympathize  with  them,  is  another  marvelous  tragedy.  And 
so  we  might  go  on  and  multiply  incidents. 

But  to  return  to  the  skeptic's  weak  argument.  If  he 
wants  to  make  the  smallness  of  the  throat  his  leading  ob- 
jectionable feature,  it  is  evident  that  he  failed  to  post  him- 
self in  the  history  of  the  formation  of  whales  before  he  be- 
gan his  argument,  for  there  are  different  species  of  whales, 
and  they  are  differently  formed  and  constituted.  The  sperm 
whale  has  a  gullet  sufficiently  large  to  swallow  a  man,  but 
the  right  whale,  we  admit,  according  to  nature,  has  not. 
The  sperm  whales  are  supplied  with  teeth  to  serve  them  in 
the  process  of  mastication,  but  the  right  whales  are  not  sup- 
plied with  teeth.  The  right  whales,  instead  of  being  fur- 
nished with  teeth,  have  the  baleen,  or  whale-bone,  orderly 
arranged  in  plates  in  the  upper  jaw,  which  are  clothed  on 
the  inner  edge  with  a  long  fringe,  suspended  in  their  huge 
mouth.  This  fringe  aids  in  the  retention  of  their  food, 
which  consists  of  small  nutritious  substances  that  may  be 
admitted  through  their  small  throats. 

If  the  Greek  word  for  abdomen,  or  the  belly  of  the 
whale,  will  admit  of  the  definition  cavity,  as  I  was  told  by 
one  person,  who  seemed  to  be  assured  that  it  would  admit 
of  that  rendering,  then  I  would  be  about  ready  to  conclude 
that  Jonah  was  entrapped  by  the  right  whale  and  found  his 
temporary  lodging-place  in  the  first  cavity, — the  mouth. 
The  long  fringe  hanging  in  the  interior  of  the  whale's 
mouth  would  seem  to  harmonize  with  Jonah's  prayer,  "  I 
cried  by  reason  of  mine  affliction  unto  the  Lord,  and  he 


266  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

heard  me;  out  of  the  belly  of  hell  cried  I,  and  thou  heard- 
est  my  voice.  For  thou  hadst  cast  me  into  the  deep,  in  the 
midst  of  the  seas;  and  thy  floods  compassed  me  about,  all 
thy  billows  and  thy  waves  passed  over  me.  Then  I  said,  I 
am  cast  out  of  thy  sight;  yet  I  will  look  again  toward  thy 
holy  temple.  The  waters  compassed  me  about,  even  to  the 
soul;  the  depths  closed  me  round  about,  the  weeds  were 
wrapped  about  my  head." 

Notice  the  last  expression  in  his  prayer,  I  mean  the 
last  which  I  have  quoted,  "  the  weeds  were  wrapped  about 
my  head."  That  would  be  precisely  the  sensation  pro- 
duced upon  a  man's  head  in  the  mouth  of  a  right  whale. 
The  fringe,  already  alluded  to,  suspended  from  the  whale- 
bone, would  naturally  encircle  itself  about  the  head.  Jo- 
nah would  also  receive,  the  benefit  of  the  air  which  the 
whale  inhaled.  After  descending,  it  arises  as  soon  as  res- 
piration is  required  to  take  in  a  fresh  supply  of  air.  The 
contracted  condition  of  the  throat,  and  the  inability  to 
swallow  such  a  large  and  unnatural  object,  would  very  like- 
ly provoke  the  huge  monster  to  vomit  him  out;  for  he  was 
continually  coming  in  contact  with  that  little  throat,  and 
the  whale  was  not  able  to  get  rid  of  him,  and  he  was  even 
in  the  way  of  his  taking  in  his  natural  food,  adapted  to  the 
passage  of  his  small  gullet;  and  so  I  conclude  that  they 
were  both  eager  to  separate.  The  whale  was  about  as  tired 
of  Jonah's  presence  as  Jonah  was  of  his  situation  in  the 
whale's  mouth,  or  cavity.  The  process  of  vomiting  must 
have  taken  place  in  close  proximity,  to  the  land,  in  order 
for  the  fugitive  to  travel  on  his  way  to  Nineveh,  Whales 
have  been  known  to  be  left  by  the  ebbing  tide  without  a 
sufficient  depth  of  water  to  return  to  the  sea. 

Now  we  have  opposed  the  skeptic's  argument  almost 
from  a  basis  of  nature,  but  would  say  in  conclusion  that  we 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  26? 

are  fixed  upon  a  surer  and  firmer  basis,  which  is  faith  in 
God's  Word.  Occupying  that  safe  position  it  matters  not 
to  us,  who  believe  in  the  power  of  God,  whether  his  servant 
Jonah  was  in  the  cavity  of  a  right  whale  or  the  belly  of  a 
sperm  whale.  That  God,  in  whom  we  believe,  was  able  to 
preserve  him,  and  have  his  own  created  monster  to  dis- 
charge his  captive  whenever  he  saw  that  his  heart  was 
moulded  to  obedience. 

It  is  a  grand  thing  that  a  deserter  from  duty  could  have 
this  temporary  refuge  afforded  him.  Although  he  was  dis- 
obedient to  God,  God  was  merciful  to  him,  and  it  was  far 
better  for  the  prophet  to  be  thus  arrested,  and  severely  dis- 
ciplined and  humbled,  than  to  perish  in  the  deep,  without 
retrieve,  and  to  be  hurled  into  the  deeps  of  eternity  to  wail 
in  misery  for  his  disobedience.  And  not  only  he  himself 
was  in  danger  of  being  lost,  but  the  thousands  at  Nineveh 
whom  God  chose  to  save  by  his  preaching. 

Here  we  may  discover  the  mercy  of  God  in  correcting 
his  children,  that  they  may  be  saved  and  become  instru- 
ments in  the  salvation  of  others.  I  am  ready  to  believe  that 
my  severe  schooling  among  whales  is  good  for  me. 
.Though  I  have  never  been  as  unfortunate  as  Jonah,  never 
been  incarcerated  in  the  interior  of  a  living  whale,  yet  I 
have  been  all  around  them,  and  even  on  the  back  of  a  live 
whale,  when  in  the  terrible  contest  to  dispatch  them.  Some 
may  think  that  this  is  only  a  big  fish  story,  but  it  occurred 
while  attacking  them,  while  the  sea  was  quite  rough,  and 
we  were  rendered  helpless,  in  a  measure,  by  the  powerful 
waves  that  beat  against  us,  and  carried  our  boat  on  the 
monster's  back;  but  his  ponderous  weight  lowered  in  the 
yielding  element,  and  relieved  us  from  our  dangerous  posi- 
tion. I  feel  assured  that  the  Lend  has  corrected,  and  is 


268  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

still  correcting  my  life,  and  though  the  discipline  of  his 
mercy  be  severe, 

"  Yet  I  yield,  I  bow,  I  kiss  the  rod, 
That  saves  thy  servant,  O,  my  God." 

God  would  have,  no  doubt,  taught  me  his  discipline  in  a 
milder  form,  had  I  improved  my  knowledge  of  him  on  the 
land,  but  having  been  insubordinate  to  his  will,  he  has  al- 
lowed me  at  least  to  repair,  like  the  fugitive  of  old,  to  the 
sea  in  a  ship,  the  only  difference  being  that  Jonah  paid  his 
fare,  and  I  must  work  my  way.  Guilt  would  more  than 
once  have  driven  me  to  the  hold  of  the  ship,  to  sleep  in  the 
darkness  when  the  storm  was  raging,  but  I  had  to  scale  the 
masts  with  the  seamen,  and  with  them  share  the  exposure 
to  the  fury  of  the  blast.  I  trust  that  my  practical  schooling 
will  serve  as  an  incentive  through  life,  to  aid  in  regulating 
my  character,  and  that  I  may  be  faithful  to  herald  the  dis- 
pleasure of  God  against  sin,  whether  found  in  high  places 
or  low,  whether  great  or  mean  men  confront  me,  for  it  is 
only  the  faithful  disclosure  of  his  Word. 

In  the  gloom  of  dark  desertion,  when  sorrow  and  woe 
dissolve  the  heart  in  penitence,  then  we  turn  wistfully  to- 
ward the  divinely-sacred  place,  and  wish  ourselves  in  the 
sacred  enclosures  once  more.  God  will  not  always,  even 
by  affliction,  humble  the  human  heart,  as  many,  in  the 
deepest  throes  of  anguish,  pass  beyond  this  mortal  sphere 
with  a  deep  and  thrilling  sense  of  neglected  duty,  who  are 
not  permitted,  under  the  strokes  of  the  correcting  rod,  to 
return  and  redeem  the  time  which  their  prayers  implore 
him  to  grant. 

As  Jonah  found  mercy  of  the  Lord  ^in  turning  the  vision 
of  his  soul  toward  the  beautiful  temple  of  the  Lord  and  was 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND. 


269 


liberated  from  his  gloomy  prison,  so  let  me  turn  my  whole 
soul  towards  God's  temple,— the  church, — and  worship  as 
best  I  can  in  my  floating  prison,  which  is  sometimes  buried 
in  the  floods,  until  the  same  God  who  guided  the  monster 
that  bore  his  contrite  and  fugitive  prophet  of  old,  shall  di- 
rect our  floating  bark  to  the  land  of  my  nativity,  when  my 
heart,  I  trust,  shall  be  fully  moulded  to  do  his  righteous 
will  and  pleasure  in  the  temple. 


A  SCENE  IN  THE  POLAR  SEA. 

Thus  I  am  rejoiced  to  recognize  that  the  Bible  contains 
a  cure  for  every  disease,  while  mercy  predominates,  and  in 
whatever  direction  our*  afflictions  may  tend,  we  may  find  a 
corresponding  incident  to  counterpoise  our  hearts  in  the 
trying  ordeal. 

The  golden  sun  again  shows  itself  in  his  oblique  rays, 
in  this  frigid  clime,  where  the  empire  of  night,  but  a  short  time 


2/0  *          THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

ago,  held  the  entire  sway,  but  it  evidently  must  be  a  source 
of  great  consolation  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  northern 
region,  to  see  his  bright  visage  appear  again  above  the 
horizon,  after  his  long  absence,  during  which  time  they 
were  merged  in  the  gloom  of  night. 

The  weather  during  the  short  summer  is  sometimes 
quite  agreeable;  though  the  sun's  rays  fall  obliquely,  yet 
their  constant  descent  without  any  intervention  of  night,  for 
a  time  evinces  some  force  of  heat  in  the  melting  of  ice,  etc. 
The  atmosphere  being  pure  and  bracing,  it  is  conducive  of 
health  and  activity;  our  emotional  tide  sometimes  runs 
high,  but  the  physical  taxation  is  greater  than  the  mental, 
and  when  the  physical  strain  subsides,  we  require  all 
our  leisure  hours  for  rest  to  recruit  the  exhausted  state  of 
the  system.  In  a  peculiar  world  like  this,  where  the  day  is 
constant,  we  are  always  in  danger  of  having  our  hours  of  re- 
pose intruded  upon,  as  a  large,  spouting  monster  may  oc- 
casion our  disturbance  at  any  time.  If  it  were  my  lot  to 
spend  much  of  my  time  in  this  world  of  almost  constant 
day,  I  would  be  pleased  to  have  our  labor  more  systemat- 
ized, so  as  to  afford  us  more  regular  repose  and  recupera- 
tion of  physical  and  mental  force. 

Perhaps  I  may  unconsciously  repeat  some  things  which 
I  have  already  said,  but  my  visit  being  repeated  to  the  same 
place,  may  naturally  bring  about  such  an  occurrence. 

The  Arctic  region,  for  many  years  in  the  past,  has  been 
the  occasion  of  much  adventure  and  research.  Eminent 
navigators  have  taxed  their  skill  and  hazarded  their  lives  in 
trying  to  gain  a  knowledge  of  the  condition  of  the  sea  in 
closer  proximity  to  the  North  Pole.  The  wonderful  circu- 
lations, occasioned  by  ocean  currents,  have  been  a  matter  of 
profound  investigation  by  men  of  scientific  attainments. 


ON    SEA   AND   LAND.  271 

The  Gulf  Stream,  which  flows  north,  with  its  deep  blue  cur- 
rent, distinguishable  from  the  great  body  of  water  through 
which  it  passes,  both  by  its  deeper  tinge  and  tepid  condi- 
tion, modifies  the  air  on  sea  and  land  as  it  traverses  the 
mighty  deep,  and  by  some  it  is  conjectured,  to  wield  a  mod- 
ifying influence  even  in  the  supposed  open  sea  near  the  ex- 
tremity of  the  North  Pole.  The  influx  of  the  great  rivers 
into  the  Arctic  Sea,  and  the  tendency  northward  of  the 
numerous  birds  in  the  higher  latitudes  of  the  north,  all  con- 
tribute to  strengthen  the  view  of  a  more  modified  climate, 
and  a  polynial  sea,  or  sea  free  of  ice.  But  many  of  God's 
mystical  works  in  nature  are  past  finding  out,  yet  so  sym- 
metrical and  precise  are  the  operations  of  nature's  laws,  that, 
when  the  leading  principles  are  comprehended,  we  may 
proceed  in  our  reasonings  from  cause  to  effect,  and  from 
effect  to  cause.  No  telling,  indeed,  as  to  what  future  years 
of  Arctic  explorations  will  disclose.  Repeated  experiments 
and  scientific  development  may  yet  bring  about  new  discov- 
eries in  the  Arctic  world,  for  I  verily  believe  that  the  age  of 
wonderful  disclosures  is  here,  and  God  gives  the  wisdom  to 
men  that  his  prophets  have  spoken  of  remotely  in  the  past. 
The  wise  Daniel's  prophecy  purports  that  "in  the  latter 
days  knowledge  shall  increase,  and  they  shall  run  to  and 
fro  over  the  earth."  I  presume  this  language  will  also  ad- 
mit of  voyages  on  the  sea,  and  the  wisdom  or  knowledge, 
utilized  in  tHe  scientific  disclosures  of  ocean  currents,  at- 
mospheric circulations,  their  striking  phenomena  and  won- 
derful results.  It  is  wonderful  to  think  of  mighty  currents 
of  surprising  width,  maintaining  a  regular  flow  at  consider- 
able velocity,  and  pouring  their  vast  volumes  of  water  on- 
ward through  the  expansive  deep. 

Then  let  us  turn  our  eyes  upward   and  survey  the  at- 
mospheric region,  and  contemplate  the  regular  and  irregu- 


272  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

lar  currents  of  air.  What  a  mighty  engine,  of  immense 
motive  power,  is  the  atmosphere  above  us! 

But  while  these  disclosures  of  the  scientists  are  stupen- 
dous and  grand,  they  remind  the  child  of  faith  that  the 
knowledge  transmitted  to  man  by  the  Great  Creator  is 
suggestive  of  the  latter  days,  and  I  would  infer  that,  accord- 
ing to  prophecy,  we  are  very  near  the  millennial  age;  when 
a  domain  of  royal  grandeur  shall  open  up,  that  will  be  far 
more  attractive,  and  interesting,  than  this  frozen  Arctic  Sea. 
We  can  resort  to  no  quarter  of  the  earth  or  sea,  as  indicated 
and  pointed  out  by  that  wonderful  instrument, — the  marin- 
er's compass, — that  is  not  polluted  by  sin,  the  bane  of  the 
world;  but  when  the  triumphant  age  of  the  millennium  shall 
appear,  that  baneful  power,  that  mars -the  beauty  of  all 
earthly  things,  shall  be  subdued,  and  we  will  enjoy  a  cli- 
mate that  will  not  vary  from  intense  heat,  to  extreme  cold. 
We  listen,  with  interest  and  admiration,  to  the  explana- 
tions of  scientists,  philosophers  and  astronomers,  as  to  the 
sublime  and  wonderful  movements,  results,  and  influences, 
in  their  various  fields  of  explorations  and  research,  and  ap- 
propriate all  that  will  aid  us  in  our  researches  spiritually, 
and  that  may  aid  in  the  enlargement  of  our  vision  of  faith, 
relative  to  the  manifestation  of  celestial  splendor  and  glory 
at  the  personal  appearance  of  Christ. 

My  special  work,  wherever  I  go,  seems  to.be  to  exert  a 
religious  influence  over  my  fellow-men;  and  I  must  needs 
post  myself,  as  much  as  possible,  in  the  blessed  Bible,  for 
my  own  comfort  and  edification,  as  well  as  to  instruct  the 
tractable  and  piously  inclined,  and  withstand  the  spurious 
arguments  of  the  gainsayer. 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 


The  Colored  Boy  and  the  Great  Change  in  his  Character.  —  My  Part  in 
that  Work  amid  the  Displeasure  of  the  Crew.  —  Our  last  Look  at 
the  Arctic.  — "Just  a  Little  More,"  the  Desire  ot  the  Wordling.  — 
On  the  Way  South  again.  —  Hardships  of  the  Mariner. 


N  the  rolling  deep  I  met  with  all  kinds  of  disposi- 
tions. I  presume  my  readers  recollect  the  colored 
boy  to  whom  I  have  already  referred  in  my  work. 
He  had  a  special  talent  to  divert,  and  interest  the  sail- 
ors by  his  comic  antics.  I  also  mentioned  of  having 
introduced  to  him  the  religion  of  Christ,  and  the  deep  im- 
pression it  seemed  to  produce  upon  his  mind.  In  this  Arc- 
tic region  I  learned  that  the  seed  sown  in  his  heart  has  not 
been  lost,  but  that  he  is  deeply  interested  in  the  religious 
work,  and  is  trying  to  execute  his  part  of  the  work  aboard 
the  ship,  where  he  lives  and  operates  as  a  sailor.  His  life 
is  producing  quite  a  sensation  among  his  officers  and  crew, 
and  some  of  them  are  censuring  me  for  having  inoculated 
the  leading  factor  in  the  line  of  carnal  amusement  with  so 
grave  and  solemn  a  spirit  as  that  of  the  Christian  religion. 
The  humorous  and  sportive  spirit  having  been  cast  out  by 
the  divine  power,  the  hope  of  their  gains  is  gone,  and  now 
they  are  ready  to  wreak  out  their  vengeance  upon  me,  as 
having  been  the  cause. 

So  Paul  and  Silas  were  maltreated  of  yore,  when  the 
spirit  of  divination  was  driven  out  of  that  noted  damsel. 

273 


274  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

I  have  not  as  yet  resisted  unto  the  blood,  striving  againbt 
sin,  but  I  have  resisted  against  frowns  and  sneers,  and  bitter 
retorts,  and  scandals.  But  it  is  evident,  that  wherever 
Christ's  power  is  revealed  in  casting  out  devils,  and  saving 
souls,  there  the  devil  begins  to  wield  his  infernal  power,  to 
counteract  the  good  work  of  the  Lord,  which  is  disclosed 
by  the  strife  of  tongues,  and  the  slanderous  efforts  of  his 
agents.  Even  our  own  cook,  of  African  descent,  with  skin 
as  black  as  jet,  and  hair  suspended  in  graceful  curls,  could 
roll  up  the  white  of  his  large  eyes,  and  utter  his  ludicrous 
phrases,  accompanied  with  his  naturally  quaint  antics,  to 
vie  with  the  best  trained  clown  of  the  circus.  He,  too,  felt 
chagrined  that  his  colleague  in  humoristic  efforts,  had 
ceased  his  efforts^in  that  line.  His  eyes  glared  with  anger, 
and  the  tone  of  his  voice  denoted  vengeance,  while  his 
words,  like  poisoned  arrows,  were  hurled.  But 

"A  poisoned  arrow  cannpt  wound 
A  conscience  pure  and  clear." 

God  gave  me  the  ability  to  vindicate  his  cause  and  re- 
pel the  darts  of  the  adversary  with  the  unconquerable  ar- 
guments of  his  Truth,  but  the  poor  colored  boy's  mind 
was  not  strong  enough,  seemingly,  to  endure  the  opposi- 
tion, and  the  reflection  was  cast  into  my  teeth  by  some  that 
I  was  the  main  cause  of  his  insanity.  There  was,  however, 
nothing  dangerous  about  him  so  as  to  necessitate  binding 
or  confinement.  He  was  all  the  while  permitted  to  run  at 
large  on  the  ship  and  still  performed  his  part  as  a  seaman, 
as  he  was  wont  to  do,  before  his  mental  aberration.  I 
heard  at  one  time  that,  under  the  cover  of  night  he  descend- 
ed into  the  cabin  and  preached  to  the  officers,  and  warned 
them  all  to  desist  from  their  evil  ways  or  they  would  be 
turned  into  hell  with  the  nations  that  forget  God. 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  2/5 

It  was  told  me  by  our  cook  that  it  would  not  go  well 
with  me  if  the  crew  could  apprehend  me,  but  I  felt  no  alarm 
about  that,  as  I  knew  that  my  work  was  divinely  ratified, 
and  "if  God  be  for  us  who  can  be  against  us?"  God  is 
able  to  take  care  of  his  own  work,  and  those,  too,  who  are 
his  agents  in  carrying  on  that  work,  and  if  they  receive  per- 
sonal injuries  by  the  enemies  of  truth,  or  even  death  itself 
be  their  fate,  all  will  be  well.  Christ  says,  "  Fear  not  them 
which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able  to  kill  the  soul:  but 
rather  fear  him  which  is  able  to  destroy  both  soul  and  body 
in  hell."  If  we  could  always  measure  the  magnitude  and 
importance  of  our  spiritual  interests,  we  would  pre'ss  onward 
in  our  vindications  in  the  cause  of  truth  and  salvation, 
through  slander,  reproach,  peril  and  blood. 

I  will  tell  the  reader  still  more  about  my  colored  con- 
vert when  we  get  to  the  Sandwich  Islands  for  the  last  time 
on  our  homeward  voyage.  Meanwhile  let  us  take  our  last 
look  at  the  Arctic,  for  we  never  expect  to  return  to  give  a 
description  of  its  scenery,  hardships,  and  adventures.  The 
ships  that  escaped  the  destructive  clutches  of  the  "Shen- 
andoah"  are  making  .good  use  of  their  short  season  in  the 
Polar  Sea,  and  most  of  them  are  having  good  success  in  se- 
curing whale  oil  and  bone.  At  the  expiration  of  the  sea- 
son, the  ship  "  Onward,"  we  are  told,  had  secured  6,000 
barrels  for  the  voyage  from  June  1863  to  September,  1865; 
that  is  doing  extraordinarily  well.  The  Oriole,  during  that 
time,  has  taken  in  just  the  half  of  that  amount,  or  3,000  bar- 
rels; other  vessels,  during  the  same  length  of  time,  have 
-been  less  fortunate.  The  decision  of  the  captain  is,  that 
our  ship  will  be  directed  toward  our  native  land  after  leav- 
ing the  Arctic  Region.  We  all  hope  that  he  will  not  change 
his  mind,  for  "  home,  sweet  home,"  in  these  high  latitudes 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

has  a  very  musical  sound.  But  some  captains  expressed 
their  intention  to  remain  and  engage  in  the  dangerous  pur- 
suit of  catching  whales.  Even  the  captain  of  the  "  On- 
ward," successful  as  he  has  been,  says  he  must  have  more 
oil  before  he  can  consent  to  return.  It  is  hard,  indeed,  for 
a  rich  man  to  get  enough  of  the  riches  of  this  world;  the 
more  he  gets,  the  more  he  wants,.  The  rich  man,  who  was 
asked  as  to  what  amount  of  wealth  would  satiate  the  mind 
in  pursuit  of  it,  said,  "Just  a  little  more."  Just  a  little  more 
opulence  at  the  sacrifice  of  home  comforts  and  endear- 
ments; just  a  little  more  at  the  sacrifice  of  health,  and  the 
endurance  of  hardships  in  this  world;  just  a  little  more,  un- 
til friends,  health,  life,  and  the  interests  of  the  soul  are  all 
gone. 

Gain  is  a  great  god  in  our  affections;  "  some  people  sup- 
pose that  gain  is  godliness."  That  is  a  misconception;  but 
godliness  with  contentment  is  great  gain  whether  we  are 
poor  or  rich,  and  as  we  can  neither  bring  anything  into  the 
world  or  carry  anything  out,  we  ought  to  be  wise  and  sensi- 
ble enough  to  labor  for  the  spirit  of  contentment  with  more 
godliness  than  we  do  for  gain  pecuniarily.  I  hope  I  will  be 
as  ready  to  leave  this  cold  world  of  sorrow  when  the  time 
of  my  departure  comes,  as  I  am  to  leave  this  frozen  world 
of  the  north,  and  though  the  passage  lies  through  a  domain 
that  appears  dark  and  dismal  to  us,  yet  the  way  has  been 
paved  and  graced  by  the  presence  of  the  Redeemer  him- 
self. Christ  himself  will  accompany  us  through  the  dark 
valley,  and  conduct  us  safely  to  the  realm  of  joy  and  bless- 
edness forever. 

But  think  of  a  twenty  thousand  miles'  voyage,  in  which 
every  zone  that  encircles  the  earth  must  be  crossed,  save 
the  Frigid  Zone  within  the  Antarctic  circle.  Though  dim*- 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  277 

culties  might  attend  our  way,  I  thanked  the  Lord  that  I 
was  enabled  to  begin  this  long  voyage  with  a  brighter  vis- 
ion before  me,  and  with  sensations  more  buoyant  than  I  ex- 
perienced on  my  dismal  passage  from  my  country  toward 
this  dreary  region  in  the  Polar  Sea.  I  have  now  become  in- 
ured to  the  life  of  a  sailor  and  have  outweathered  many  a 
threatening  gale;  I  have  toiled  beneath  a  burning  sun  in  the 
torrid  belt,  and  I  have  felt  the  keenness  of  the  atmosphere 
in  the  Frigid  Zone.  But  we  rejoice  in  anticipation  of  meet- 
ing the  loved  ones  at  home. 

Some  of  our  shipmates,  from  the  Cape  Verde  Islands, 
toward  the  coast  of  Africa  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  were  sad 
because  a  famine  had  prevailed  on  their  native  islands  dur- 
ing their  absence  on  this  long  voyage,  and  many  of  their 
friends  had  died  of  hunger.  The  blood  that  circulated  be- 
neath their  dark  skin  caused  the  emotional  tide  to  rise  and 
beat  in  their  hearts,  as  well  as  ours,  at  the  thought  of  home 
and  its  connecting  charms.  But  the  horrid  thought  of 
friends  having  been  reduced  to  starvation  and  misery,  cast 
a  gloom  over  the  sensations  of  joy.  We  sympathized  with 
them,  not  knowing  what  tidings  might  reach  us,  ere  we,  by 
God's  providential  guidance,  might  be  permitted  to  return. 

Along  about  Sept.  20,  1865,  we  directed  our  course 
toward  the  egress  from  the  Arctic  Sea, — Behring  Strait. 
From  Sept.  15  to  20  the  whaling  fleet  are  effecting  their 
outward  passage  to  the  warmer  latitudes  of  the  South.  Our 
progress  was  not  hindered  by  the  formidable  "  Shenando- 
ah,"  but  we  had  to  think  of  the  unfortunate  vessels  that 
had  fallen  victims  to  her  cruelty,  and  could  not  now  return 
with  us.  So,  in  hazardous  enterprises,  long  voyages,  and 
military  campaigns,  many  sad  vacancies  are  felt.  Disap- 
pointments fill  our  career  of  mortality.  The  boys  were  full 


278 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 


of  good  cheer,  believing  that  the  greatest  burdens  of  the 
voyage  were  over,  and  were  happy  in  the  prospect  of  soon 
reaching  home  again. 

We  have  not  had  the  benefit  of  artificial  heat  since  we 
left  our  native  land, — I  mean  we  sailors  before  the  mast. 


MODE  OF  TRAVELLING  IN  NORTHERN  CLIMES. 

Many  a  dismal  night,  when  the  piercing  cold  benumbed  our 
systems,  did  we  hurriedly  pace  the  deck,  striking  our  hands 
around  our  shoulders  to  keep  our  blood  in  rapid  circulation, 
and  I  have  never  lived  so  nearly  upon  a  level  with  the  brute 
creation,  so  far  as  deprivation  of  the  comforts  of  life  is  con- 
cerned, and  coping  with  the  rigidness  of  the  weather.  Yet 
withal  my  health  has  been  preserved,  and  I  am  very  certain 
that  the  severities  of  life  have  a  tendency  to  keep  us  more 
humble  than  to  be  faring  sumptuously  every  day.  Howev- 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  279 

er,  I  am  anxious  for  a  change,  not  to  fare  sumptuously,  but 
a  condition  of  comfort,  both  bodily  and  spiritually,  in  our 
own  beloved  America.  We  could  not  help  but  anticipate 
the  tidings  of  the  death  of  many  whom  we  knew,  so  there 
is  no  country  on  this  rolling  sphere  of  ours,  where  grim 
death  is  not,  in  some  shape  or  form,  hurling  his  victims  in- 
to his  mouldering  receptacle,  the  grave.  But  "  time  and 
tide  wait  for  no  man," — so  says  the  old  adage.  Our  time 
on  earth  is  short,  and  all  the  comforts  and  conveniences 
that  may  spring  from  affluence,  conjugal  relationship,  filial 
and  parental  ties,  as  well  as  the  tears  that  may  be  shed  at 
the  loss  and  forfeiture  of  all  these  joys  and  sorrows,  pleas- 
ures and  woes,  will  soon  be  borne  down  the  rapid  stream  of 
life,  and  God's  children  will  bask  in  the  joys  of  celestial 
bliss  while  the  endless  ages  roll. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


Once  More  at  the  Sandwich  Islands.  —  Kind  Reception  by  our  Friends 
— Some  Thoughts  about  Noah  and  his  Mission.  —  Hospitality  a 
Blessing  to  both  Giver  and  Receiver. 


!••  :»^--«-<4 — EE~ 

E  arrived  at  the  Sandwich  Islands  soon  after  the 
middle  of  October,  1865,  and  this  time  we  entered 
the  harbor  to  enjoy  quite  a  lengthy  meeting  with 
our  friends.  Many  vessels  were  lying  at  anchor  in  this 
peaceful  haven,  and  the  scene  of  their  tranquility  after  toss- 
ings  and  agitation  on  the  deep  is  quite  agreeable.  Ships 
from  various  portions  of  the  world  are  seen  in  this  harbor, 
and  thrilling  adventures  are  related  by  sailors  who  have 
long  hazarded  their  precious  lives  on  the  troubled  deep. 
Some  of  them,  in  shocking  tempests,  became  humbled,  and 
prayed  God  for  his  mercy  in  their  deliverance;  and  when  he 
guided  them  to  the  desired  haven,  they  forsook  the  God 
who  had  protected  and  taken  care  of  them.  The  Psalmist 
David  speaks  of  this  class  of  sailors,  when  enlarging  upon 
the  mercy  and  goodness  of  God.  But  now  and  then  one 
retains  his  integrity  to  God  when  the  storm  is  over,  and 
forgets  not  the  vows  which  his  soul  in  anguish  made. 

How  beautiful  it  is  to  have  the  mountains  and  fertile 
landscape  greet  our  vision  once  more!  What  a  striking 
contrast  between  these  scenes  within  the  tropics,  and  the 

weird  and  frozen  scenes  in  the  frigid  belt!     Our  ship  re- 

180 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  28 1 

minds  one  of  the  birds  on  the  wing,  soaring  from  a  colder 
to  a  warmer  climate. 

Our  Christian  friends,  on  the  Island  of  Oahu,  who  soon 
learned  of  the  arrival  of  the  "  Oriole,"  made  inquiry  as  to 
the  welfare  of  the  crew,  knowing  that  religious  efforts  were 
being  made  on  board  of  her.  We  are  indeed  mortified  that 
we  cannot  announce  every  proselyte  in  good  standing,  but 
at  the  same  time  we  do  not  feel  any  sense  of  condemnation 
in  reference  to  delinquency  upon  our  part.  We  tried  to 
urge  and  admonish  them  to  the  best  of  our  ability,  but  they 
who  will  not  help  themselves  cannot  be  helped.  Though  I 
did  not  see  the  progress  I  so  much  desired  to  see,  yet  I  feel 
that  I  was  greatly  strengthened  and  encouraged  during  the 
reviving  season.  But  how  much  of  the  good  seed  only 
falls  upon  stony  places,  or  where  the  thorns  will  spoil,  is 
known  only  to  him  whose  eye  scrutinizes  the  secrets  of  ev- 
ery human  heart.  Noah  had  very  poor  success  in  proselyt- 
ing the  antediluvians,  and  when  the  deluge  inundated  the 
earth,  he  only  had  seven  to  accompany  him  into  the  ark.  I 
presume  some  of  his  cotemporaries  thought  that  it  was  a 
difficult  matter  to  live  as  strict  and  peculiar  as  that  aged 
devoted  man  and  his  household  did,  and  concluded,  per- 
haps, that  his  alarming  apprehensions  about  the  flood  were 
only  a  myth,  and  hence  they  might  safely  forego  the  re- 
strictions and  responsibilities  of  such  a  godly  life.  But 
God's  people  are  living  for  a  grander  purpose  than  the 
populace  give  them  credit  for.  If  they  strictly  adhere  to 
the  requisitions  of  heaven,  they  understand  their  business 
well,  and  when  the  confidence  of  the  world  is  put  to  shame, 
their  cause  and  profession  shall  be  magnified. 

Noah's  construction  of  the  ark  was  divinely  authorized, 
and  it  was  God's  appointed  means  of  salvation,  It  had  to 


282  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

be  built  just  as  firm  and  strong  and  roomy  for  eight  per- 
sons, as  if  eight  thousand  had  been  going  to  occupy  it.  Its 
proportions  were  designated,  and  its  dimensions  given. 
Noah  was  instructed  as  to  the  specifications,  and  command- 
ed to  build  accordingly,  without  any  license  to  yield  to  the 
suggestions  of  the  people,  or  to  be  moved  from  God's  pur- 
pose by  threatenings  or  reward.  The  wise  and  competent 
master-builders,  appointed  of  the  Lord,  were  always 
charged  to  build  precisely  according  to  God's  directions. 
The  building  of  the  ark,  no  doubt,  became  a  very  common 
affair,  but  its  beauty  and  adaptability  and  saving  power  on- 
ly became  overt  in  the  great  emergency,  when  the  roaring 
floods  were  breaking  in  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  antedi- 
luvian world. 

The  vessels,  moored  in  the  Harbor  at  Honolulu,  and 
anchored  within  the  secure  enclosures  of  the  reefs,  have  be- 
come an  every-day  occurrence  to  the  citizens  of  these  isl- 
ands, but  if,  by  some  terrific  convulsion  of  nature,  these  isl- 
ands were  to  be  gradually  sunk  into  the  great  ocean  that 
surrounds  them,  these  vessels,  adapted  to  their  native  ele- 
ment, would  become  the  most  precious  structures  to  draw 
the  attention  of  the  perishing  inhabitants,  because  they 
would  be  the  only  buildings  that  would  present  any  show 
of  salvation.  Think,  then,  of  the  perishing  multitudes  in 
sight  of  the  ark,  and  the  hearts  with  anguish  riven,  longing 
for  admission  when  their  entreaties  could  not  be  granted. 
So  it  will  be  precisely  with  the  ark  of  salvation,  whose 
beauty  and  power  is  lost  to  the  vision  and  conception  of 
those  who  are  hardened  in  sin,  and  those  who  were  once 
moved  with  godly  fear,  but.  again  apostatized  into  their 
carnal  element.  As  long  as  they  can  retain  any  foot- 
hold at  all  in  this  world,  they  will  feel  secure  and  firm,  and 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  283 

even  become  the  scoffers,  alluded  to  in  the  Scriptures,  thus 
filling  up  the  catalogue  of  prophecy,  and  becoming  ripe  for 
destruction  on  the  avenging  day.  Noah  had  no  commis- 
sion to  preach  to  those  antediluvians,  excepting  at  the  prop- 
er time,  appointed  by  God.  Had  the  preaching  continued, 
and  the  opportunity  been  granted  to  rescue,  the  ark  would 
have  been  filled  to  its  utmost  capacity,  but  God  does  not 
propose  to  save  people  at  the  time  his  judgments  are  being 
fulfilled. 

Noah  had  no  hand  in  closing  the  door;  God  did  that; 
and  when  once  Mercy,  the  darling  attribute  of  God,  falls  to 
the  rear,  and  Justice  leads  the  van,  God  will  be  inexorable, 
though  the  pitiful  cries  for  relief  and  safety  rend  the  air. 

So,  when  the  Master  of  the  house  has  arisen  and  shut 
the  door,  the  unfaithful  shall  stand  outside  and  knock,  say- 
ing, "  Lord,  Lord,  open  unto  us,  but  he  shall  say,  Verily, 
verily,  I  say  unto  you,  I  know  you  not."  That  interdict  of 
Christ  will  debar  all  entrance,  and  every  sneer  of  the  scof- 
fer, and  every  reproachful  sentence  of  the  vile  and  sinful 
will  return  to  burden  and  fill  with  remorse  and  anguish  its 
own  perpetrator. 

That  is  the  way,  my  readers,  in  which  I  measure  this 
short,  frail,  transient  life,  upon  which  salvation  or  destruc- 
tion are  consequent.  I  am  elected  to  stand  with  the  few  in 
number  if  I  maintain  my  position  on  the  Lord's  side, 
but  that  is  the  only  safe  side,  and  my  eyes  have  been 
open  to  see  it.  If  I  fail  to  live  separate  from  the  world, 
I  dissolve  my  union  with  Christ.  I  cannot  live  in  the 
two  elements,  Christianity  and  the  world.  I  must  either 
choose  one  or  the  other. 

I  believe  that  many  are  trying  to  live  in  the  two  ele- 
ments, but  I  certainly  believe  that  they  are  trying  but  to 


284  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

fail.  Some  lived  to  try  the  experiment  before  our  intelli- 
gent age,  and  the  trial  was  a  failure,  and  history  only  re- 
peats itself.  If  I  have  not  resolution  and  stamina  sufficient 
to  accept  and  put  on  a  whole  Christ,  I  do  not  know  that  it 
will  better  my  condition  to  accept  him  in  part.  I  do  not 
want  to  be  an  agent  for  the  devil  one  day,  and  wear  the  liv- 
ery of  a  Christian  the  next.  If  I  want  to  do  that  way,  I 
might  just  as  well  do  as  some  of  my  shipmates  have 
done,  —  turn  back  and  serve  the  Lord  no  more,  and 
say  with  them  that  the  life  is  too  difficult  to  live  on  board 
of  a  ship.  Christ  tells  us  the  way  is  difficult, — "  straight  is 
the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way," — but  that  is  no  reason 
why  we  should  not  pursue  it.  It  is  the  divine  way;  it  is 
heaven-approved  and  ratified,  and  because  the  world  and  a 
nominal  religion  oppose  it,  does  not  invalidate  it  in  any 
particular. 

This  world  is  a  busy  arena,  where  many  are  playing 
their  respective  parts.  I  am  only  a  little  atom  in  this  vast 
sphere,  but  I  can  only  be  something  as  I  am  associated  with 
him  whom  the  whole  world  will  acknowledge  afterwhile. 
Therefore,  let  all  mock  on  if  they  choose,  let  them  frown  or 
smile  just  as  they  like;  I  am  not,  as  yet,  deterred  in  the 
least,  and  though  I  cannot,  as  heroic  Paul  of  yore,  show  you 
the  scars  on  my  physical  body,  to  demonstrate  my  faithful- 
ness to  the  Truth,  I  can  produce  the  testimonials  of  a  se- 
vere trial  of  my  faith  and  attachment  to  Christ,  and  I  feel 
that,  by  a  voluntary  consent  of  my  mind,  I  am  fully  rooted 
and  grounded  in  the  purpose  of  my  heart  to  do  his  will.  I 
am  glad  that  the  Lord  has  disciplined  and  tested  me,  and 
brought  me  thus  far  upon  my  way,  and  I  think  I  can  raise 
at  the  Sandwich  Islands  my  Ebenezer  and  say,  like  good 
old  Samuel  of  old,  "  Thus  far  the  Lord  hath  helped  me,  and 


ON   SEA    AND    LAND.  28$ 

having  begun  the  work,  he  is  able  to  complete  it  till  the  day 
of  Christ." 

It  is,  indeed,  pleasant  to  have  leisure  time  enough  at 
this  landing  to  visit  friends  and  share  their  hospitality. 
Our  tables  aboard  of  our  ship  are  very  primitive  affairs; 
they  are  composed  of  our  chests,  which  are  thus  made  to 
answer  a  double  purpose.  In  the  interior  are  placed  our 
wearable  goods  and  the  top  is  used  to  place  our  edibles  up- 
on, when  we  dine.  We  have  no  china  ware  or  silver  knives 
and  forks,  nor  have  we  polished  utensils  for  style  or  show, 
but  we  have  plain  cups  and  plates,  all  manufactured  of  tin. 
This  kind  of  furniture  is  best  adapted  to  our  unstable  home, 
for  it  is  very  uncertain  sometimes  as  to  whether  they  will 
long  remain  where  we  place  them,  when  we  prepare  the,  ta- 
ble. We  have  little  strips  of  boards  nailed  around  the  edg- 
es, so  as  to  assist  us  in  keeping  our  furniture  and  victuals 
on  the  table  at  all  during  rough  weather,  but  sometimes, 
with  all  this  precaution, — re-inforced  by  our  dextrous  move- 
ments to  save  our  edibles  while  we  are  in  the  act  of  eating, 
— the  careening  of  the  ship  causes  the  whole  outfit  to  be 
precipitated  on  the  deck.  When  the  sailors  are  thus  baf- 
fled, a  wild  scene  of  confusion  follows.  But  to  dine  with 
friends  on  a  solid  foundation  again,  where  courtesy  and  af- 
fability have  a  controlling  influence,  is  certainly  enjoyable. 
When  we  have,  for  a  long  time,  been  surrounded  by  that 
which  is  degrading  and  distasteful,  we  know  how  to  appre- 
ciate taste,  system,  and  decorum.  The  contrast  is  so  great 
that  we  are  all  the  while  impressed  with  a  feeling  of  our  un- 
worthiness. 

The  people  of  Honolulu  seem  to  take  in  our  situation 
fully,  and  take  special  pains  to  make  us  welcome.  I  am 
sure  that  they  will  never  lose  their  reward.  Hospitality  is 


286  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

a  noble  trait.  It  is  beautifully  incorporated  in  the  Chris- 
tian system  and  it  should  ever  shine  prominently  in  the 
Christian  life.  What  a  cheering  light  does  it  reflect  along . 
the  pathway  of  life,  and  many  a  drooping  and  disconsolate 
wanderer  is  revived  by  its  sacred  influence.  The  Bible  says 
that  we  shall  "  use  hospitality  without  grudging."  Grudg- 
ing mars  its  influence  and  destroys  its  beauty,  and  will  have 
a  tendency  to  cripple  our  Christian  profession  woefully. 

Hospitality  is,  by  no  means,  all  that  comprises  the 
Christian  religion,  but  it  is,  indeed,  a  very  essential  part  of 
it.  Glowing  oratory,  melodious  singing,  and  beautiful 
prayers  are  all  empty  and  lifeless  without  the  exercise  of 
this  divine  trait, — hospitality.  The  Bible  again  says,  "  Be 
not  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers,  for  some  have  enter- 
tained angels  thereby  unawares."  There  is  many  a  true  and 
honest  heart  that  beats  beneath  a  faded  garment,  and  there 
is  many  a  dishonest  heart  beneath  an  elegant  exterior.  We 
should  not,  therefore,  allow  our  judgment  to  be  biased  by 
the  appearance  of  things. 

Sometimes,  when  we  use  hospitality  without  grudging 
to  some  person  of  unassuming  mien,  who  has  been  unfortu- 
nate and  is  leading  the  life  of  a  lonely  wanderer,  the  sequel 
may  prove  that  our  act  of  benevolence  was  richly  compen- 
sated by  the  presence  of  the  Lord  in  the  presence  of  our 
guest,  and  by  his  instrumentality  divine  instruction  may  be 
imparted  to  the  host,  to  stay  the  heart  in  trouble  and  ease 
the  burdens  of  life. 

We  cannot  measure  the  responsibilities  of  our  lives, 
neither  can  we  discern  how  far  one  simple  act  of  hospitality 
may  reach.  We  may  entertain  a  mother's  wandering  son, 
for  whom  that  mother  has  cared,  and  wept,  and  prayed; 
whose  heart  was  broken  in  the  hour  of  separation,  and"  for 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  287 

whom  she  is  burdened  with  grief  and  spends  many  lone  and 
sleepless  nights.  During  the  roving  years  of  his  absence, 
that  mother  has  wrestled  at  a  throne  of  mercy  and  bears  the 
son  of  her  love  and  sympathy  to  the  Savior  who  suffered 
and  died  to  save  the  wandering  and  the  lost.  When,  in 
some  remote,  foreign  home,  he  is  entertained  by  another 
whose  heart  is  swayed  by  maternal  influence  and  who  is 
concerned  for  the  roving  sons  of  mothers  in  general,  a  chord 
of  sympathy  is  awakened  that  reaches  beyond  the  briny 
waters,  to  the  old  fireside  at  home. 

Some  of  the  mothers  in  Honolulu  are  fully  awake  to 
their  duty  in  this  respect.  They  have  entertained  so  many 
sailors  who  have  wandered  far  from  home,  and  listened  to 
their  tales  of  sorrow  and  of  woe,  that  they  have  been  in- 
duced to  make  it  a  specialty,  to  make  everything  as  pleasant 
as  possible  for  them  during  their  stay  on  the  islands,  so  as 
to  modify  their  woes  and  burdens,  and  impart  consolation 
to  the  sorrow-riven  hearts  of  their  absent  parents,  brothers 
and  sisters. 

I  shall  always  remember  these  people  for  their  friend- 
ship and  hospitality,  and  I  pray  God  that  we  may  all  be  en- 
tirely consecrated  to  his  divine  service.  I  was  much  im- 
pressed by  Mr.  Ingram's  amiable  qualities  as  well  as  his 
hospitality.  He  was  the  President  of  the  College  in  Hono- 
lulu, but  he  now  lies  in  the  moldering  tomb  on  these  remote 
islands  of  the  sea,  where  he  was  once  so  active  and  earnest 
in  the  intellectual  culture  of  both  the  white  and  native  stu- 
dents. May  God  remember  him  in  his  coming  and  king- 
dom! 


CHAPTER   XXV. 


The  Peaceful  Home  of  Mrs.  Crabbe,  and  her  Work  among  the  Sailors. 
—  Extemporaneous  Speaking  and  Its  Advantages.  —  A  Visit  to  the 
Colored  Youth  at  the  Insane  Asylum.  —  His  Melodious  and  Impres- 
sive Singing. — Visit  to  Eld.  Damon.  —  How  we  may  Reach  the 
Masses  and  Give  them  a  True  Standard  of  Moral  Conduct.  —  Keep 
Your  Reckonings  Right. 


IRE  quiet  and  peaceful  home  of  that  aged  lady, 
Mother  Crabbe,  of  Maryland,  afforded  me  much 
comfort.  The  fact  that  we  once  lived  comparative- 
ly near  each  other  in  the  United  States,  has  in  it  an  ele- 
ment of  familiarity,  and  occasions  a  home-like  sensation. 
She  truly  exercised  a  maternal  care  over  me.  How  gladly 
would  I  reciprocate  the  hospitality  if  we  would  ever  be 
privileged  to  meet  in  the  United  States!  Her  home  was, 
at  our  last  visit,  still  open  for  devotional  exercises,  and  my 
New  Hampshire  convert,  and  I,  as  well  as  other  religious 
sailors,  still  met  there  for  worship.  Hers  was  the  home  of 
the  wanderer,  where  the  tempted  and  tried  might  find  a  ref- 
uge from  the  storms  of  life,  and  the  temptations  of  wicked 
men.  We  were  consoled  by  her  admonitions  of  peace,  her 
warm  congratulations  in  our  Christian  warfare,  and  com- 
forted and  blessed  in  this  land  of  sunshine,  fruits  and  flow- 
ers. 

Mrs.  Crabbe  was  sometimes  overjoyed  at  hearing  some 

of  the  sailors  speak  in  the  meetings.     Some  of  them  are  flu- 
288 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  289 

ent  talkers.  The  ocean,  in  its  changing  aspects,  indel- 
ibly fixed  on  the  tablets  of  their  memory,  affords  quite  an 
incentive  to  those  who  are  naturally  gifted  in  oratory.  The 
ocean  is  a  practical  school,  whose  lessons  are  not  nearly  so 
polished  and  systematic,  as  those  taught  in  elocution  in  the 
refined  and  graded  schools,  but  sail'ors  are  sanguine  and 
active,  and  when  they  merge  into  the  spirit  of  oratory,  thek 
native  ability  enables  them  to  keep  pace  fairly  well  with 
the  classical  student.  If  people  are  not  too  highly  cultured 
and  abnormally  refined  in  their  tastes,  they  can,  perhaps,  be 
just  as  much  edified  by  the  sailor  from  the  stormy  sea,  as 
by  the  cultured  orator  who  has  completed  his  collegiate 
course. 

I  have  always  been  somewhat  partial  to  extemporane- 
ous discourses.  I  fear  that  too  much  exactness  in  the  ar- 
rangement of  a  discourse  tends  to  make  the  human  part 
too  prominent.  If  the  discourse  is  animated  and  ren- 
dered attractive  by  the  spirit  of  grace,  the  off-hand  speech 
of  the  Bible  student  and  Gospel  minister  will  be  fully 
adapted  to  the  time  and  place,  and  the  various  dispositions 
of  those  who  compose  the  audience.  Peter's  extemporane- 
ous discourse  on  the  Day  of  Pentecost*  cannot  be  excelled 
by  any  revivalist.  Its  simplicity,  logic,  oratory,  convict- 
ing force,  and  his  aptness  and  readiness  to  answer  his  con- 
victed auditors,  are  admirable. 

Peter's  prayer,  uttered  at  the  impulse  of  the  moment, 
when  sinking  in  the  deep,  should  permeate  all  our  prayers 
in  time,  and  it  will  be  an  excellent  model  to  pass  into  eter- 
nity with.  Its  sincerity  and  freedom  from  alloy  is  self-evi- 
dent, and  it  is  the  kind  of  prayer  that  all  God's  people  will 
want  to  utter  when  they  are  about  to  sink  into  the  dark 
shades  of  death, 


2QO  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

If  I  were  so  unfortunate  as  to  suffer  shipwreck,  with 
the  ship's  entire  crew  aboard,  and  I  were  influenced  by  the 
Divine  Spirit  to  address  them,  and  pray  with  them,  before 
we  would  all  sink  into  the  deep  together,  I  believe  my  im- 
promptu speech  would  be  precisely  adapted  to  the  occa- 
sion; if  ever  I  would  lose  sight  of  self  entirely,  it  would  be 
then.  The  more  we  study,  seriously  and  prayerfully,  the 
Scriptures,  and  imbibe  the  spirit  of  inspiration  in  them,  the 
better  agents  we  will  be,  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  to  recite 
the  messages  of  the  Bible.  And  whether  learned  or  un- 
learned, if  our  hearts  are  pure  and  humble,  God  can  use  us 
to  profit. 

Let  not  ministers  try  to  enlarge  self  in  the  pulpit,  or 
out  of  it.  The  ministerial  calling  is  o,ne  of  grave  solemni- 
ty, and  it  requires  gravity  of  character  and  deportment  to 
fill  this  responsible  calling.  Let  humility  and  love  be  the 
favorite  mottoes  of  Gospel  ministers  through  life,  and  their 
watchwords  at  the  gate  of  death;  for  our  preaching  in 
tone  and  character  will  be  reflected  in  the  other  world. 
We  should  talk  for  God,  and  not  for  men,  and  not  be 
moved  by  human  applause  or  derision.  Truth  must  be  our 
theme,  and  God  our*  support. 

The  colored  ytmng  man,  of  whom  I  have  been  telling 
my  readers  at  different  times  in  my  work,  is  now  at  the 
Sandwich  Islands,  and  he  has  been  placed  in  the  asylum. 
His  mind  is  deranged  upon  the  question  of  religion.  He 
manifests  no  disposition  to  injure  any  one,  but  is  so  ab- 
sorbed in  the  theme  of  Christianity  that  he  dwells  upon  it 
almost  constantly.  I  have  conversed  with  some  of  the 
crew  of  his  vessel,  and  have  seen  the  officers,  and  I  find 
that  they  do  not  appear  to  hold  any  grudge  against  me  now. 
Rumors  of  wars  are  sometimes  more  prevalent  than  wars  in 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  2QI 

reality.  After  relating  the  circumstance  of  his  remarkable 
change  from  the  darkness  of  sin  to  the  religious  element,  to 
Mrs.  Crabbe,  she  expressed  an  intense  desire  to  see  him  and 
proposed  that  I  accompany  her  to  the  asylum.  According- 
ly we  appointed  a  day  and  went  to  visit  him.  We  interro- 
gated the  officer  relative  to  his  condition,  and  he  pro- 
nounced him  harmless.  He  spoke  of  him  as  being  a  very 
religious  man  and  a  noble  singer.  Often  he  cheered  them 
with  his  sacred  songs,  rendered  with  so  much  freedom  and 
gracefulness  by  his  musical  voice.  He  opened  his  cell-door 
and  bade  him  come  forth  ami  enjoy  our  -presence.  His 
eyes  immediately  fell  upon  me,  and  he  grasped  me  warmly 
and  affectionately  by  the  hand,  and  said:  "  George,  I  am 
glad  to  see  you."  I  gave  him  an  introduction  to  Mrs.  Crab- 
be,  of  whom  I  probably  had  told  him  before.  He  meekly 
bowed  and  gave  her  a  hearty  hand-shaking.  He  told  me 
that  God  had  wonderfully  blessed  him  and  that  he  cher- 
ished and  respected  the  advice  and  counsel  which  I  had 
given  him,  and  that  the  dark  cloud  that  obscured  his  men- 
tal horizon  would  be  graciously  withdrawn  by  the  Lord,  and 
all  would  be  well.  He  did  not  appear  to  us  like  an  insane 
person,  and  we  felt  as  if  we  were  listening  to  good,  whole-" 
some,  and  well-digested  religious  thought.  We  could  not 
help  but  give  credence  to  his  simple,  grave  and  solemn 
message,  and  were  impressed  with  the  idea  that  his  pro- 
phetic utterance  was  controlled  and  prompted  by  the  Spir- 
it of  Truth. 

God  unfolds  many  of  his  wonders  through  very  humble 
and  unassuming  agencies.  Mrs.  Crabbe  had  a  strong  de- 
sire to  hear  him  sing  one  of  Zion's  beautiful  songs,  and 
urged  me  to  make  the  request.  I  did  so  and  he  assented 
with  pleasure,  and  his  musical  voice  soon  threw  its  soft -and 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

melodious  accents  into  the  balmy  air,  and  his  hearers  were 
charmed  with  the  humble  attitude  of  the  singer,  and  the 
beauty  and  sacredness  of  his  song.  His  harmonious  sounds 
were  not  indicative  of  a  captive  singing  one  of  the  songs  of 
Zion  in  a  strange  land,  for  the  sweet  singer  seemed  to  be  at 
home  in  the  native  element  of  his  song.  He  gave  us,  by  the 
divine  medium  of  praise,  the  very  purest  emotions  of  his 
soul.  There  appeared  to  be  no  disposition  upon  his  part  to 
hang  his  harp  upon  the  willow,  as  expressed  by  the  cap- 
tives of  yore,  for  his  musical  abilities  were  in  the  full  blaze 
of  passionate  joy,  solemnity  and  composure.  He  repined 
not  at  his  situation,  and  his  humble  mien  seemed  to  bespeak 
no  regrets.  The  joyful  sensations  of  our  souls  were  stirred 
and  all  eyes  were  fixed  on  God's  humble,  sweet  singer. 
The  hymn  was  this: 

"  Jesus,  my  all,  to  heaven  is  gone, 
He  whom  I  fix  my  hopes  upon, 
His  track  I  see  and  I'll  pursue 
The  narrow  way  till  him  I  view. 

CHQRUS. 

"  Happy  day,  happy  day, 
When  Jesus  washed  my  sins  away! 
He  taught  me  how  to  watch  and  pray, 
And  live  rejoicing  every  day, 
Happy  day,  happy  day, 
When  Jesus  washed  my  sins  away!  " 

In  the  days  of  my  life  in  the  carnal  element,  I  listened 
to  the  trained  voices  of  theatrical  singers,  which  elevated 
the  emotion-al  tide  of  carnality,  but  I  do  not  know  that  I 
ever  listened  to  sacred  song  that  had  a  more  charming  in- 
fluence on  my  heart  and  feelings  than  the  sacred  song  by 
the  colored  sailor  boy  in  Honolulu.  The  circumstances, 
connected  with  the  event,  had  much  to  do  with  the  sweet- 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  293 

ness  of  the  song  and  the  charm  it  wielded,  especially  upon 
my  own  heart. 

When  the  last  sweet  accents  of  his  song  had  died  away, 
he  arose  from  his  humble  posture  on  the  green-carpeted 
earth  and  receded  to  his  cell,  and  half  closing  the  door  he 
beckoned  me  to  follow  him.  I  responded  to  his  signal,  and 
found  that  he  desired  to  take  his  affectionate  leave  of  me,  as 
he  felt  assured  that  we  should  never  meet  again  on  earth. 
I  really  felt  that  the  diyine  blessing  rested  upon  us,  as  he 
invoked  the  benediction  of  the  Lord  upon  me,  and  interced,- 
ed  for  my  future  prosperity.  In  conclusion  of  his  humble 
and  affectionate  ceremony  of  parting,  he  asked  me  as  to 
whether  I  was  willing  to  kiss  a  colored  man.  In  accord- 
ance with  that  desire,  we  gave  each  other  the  salutation  of 
love,  and  he  remained  in  his  cell,  while  I  rejoined  Mrs. 
Crabbe,  to  return  to  our  abode. 

But  how  strange  was  the  occurrence  throughout!  He 
was  brought  under  Christian  influence  by  my  weak  instru- 
mentality and  the  divine  blessing,  and  by  his  agency  I  was 
brought  to  recognize  the  outward  token  of  charity,  five 
times  recorded  in  the  New  Testament  and  thus  enjoined  by 
Christ 'upon  his  followers.  The  first  time  I  ever  complied 
with  this  Divine  injunction,  in  a  religious  capacity,  was  as 
above  related.  God  shows  himself  in  the  humble  walks  of 
life,  and  he  reveals  himself  in  the  most  condescending  and 
unassuming  manner. 

I  shall  never  forget  this  peculiar  event,  and  sincerely 
hope  that  I  may  meet  my  colored  friend  in  the  better  land. 
God  knows  where  the  good  seed  of  his  Word  has  been  sown 
in  our  wanderings  on  land  and  sea,  amid  heart-aches  and 
sorrows  and  cares,  and  he  can  keep  it  flourishing  until  it 
produces  the  ripened  fruit  and  the  sheaves  will  be  gathered 


294  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

from  many  lands  and  climes  and  withal  from  the  caverns  of 
the  sea,  in  the  great  rewarding  day. 

Mrs.  Crabbe  was  much  moved  by  this  visit  to  the  asy- 
lum, and  she  greatly  sympathized  with  the  unfortunate  col- 
ored boy  and  regarded  him  as  an  object  of  God's  favor  and 
mercy. 

We  also  visited  Eld.  Samuel  Damon  and  heard  him 
preach  again.  He  always  manifested  an  interest  in  the 
welfare  of  seamen  and  we  all  appreciated  his  kindness  and 
sociability.  It  requires  a  person  who  is  amiable  and  conde- 
scending to  wield  an  influence  over  common  people. 

The  difficulty  of  to-day  is,  that  there  is  too  great  a  gulf 
between  popular  Christianity  and  the  common  people. 
Christ's  meek  and  lowly  life  made  him  welcome  among 
publicans  and  sinners.  He  ate  and  drank  in  their  houses, 
and  never  was  the  life  and  salvation  taught  plainer  than  by 
the  personal  ministry  of  Christ,  and  his  followers  cannot 
expect  to  be  successful  unless  they  imitate  his  humble  life, 
and  present  to  the  people  the  system  of  faith  which  he  has 
given. 

When  the  Savior  condescended  to  seek  and  save  the 
lost,  the  Jewish  nation,  with  their  God-given  code  of  laws, 
were  like  the  ship  at  sea  with  her  chart  and  compass,  but 
without  that  proper  adjustment,  brought  about  by  daily  ob- 
servations, to  designate  her  whereabouts  by  the  natural  sun 
in  the  heavens.  They  were  furnished  with  an  inspired  rec- 
ord of  Christ's  life  of  humiliation.  Their  chart  pointed 

that  fact,  as  well  as  his  exaltation,  but  their  human   creeds 

• 

and  commandments  of  men  had  caused  them  to  drift  from 
the  authorized  standard  of  God,  and  with  their  own  stand- 
ard of  righteousness  established,  they  were  left  at  sea,  in 
blissful  ignorance  of  God's  amazing  love,  disclosed  in  hum- 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  2Q5 

ble  attitude  to  a  lost  and  helpless  world.  The  common 
people  could  get  but  little  sympathy  from  these  sancti- 
monious circles,  and  when  the  humble  Jesus  accommodated 
his  life  to  their  necessities,  they  felt  at  home  in  his  pres- 
ence, and  heard  "  him  gladly." 

The  Jewish  rulers,  and  the  nation  as  well,  could  not 
grasp  the  reason  for  Christ's  humble  attitude  and  common 
life,  and  they  do  not  fully  understand  it  to  this  day;  but 
through  their  fall  the  Gentile  world  has  been  admitted. 

Let  the  eminent  professors  of  Christianity  beware,  lest 
the  same  thing  befall  them.  We  may  have  the  Chart  and 
Compass  of  the  Gospel,  but  if  our  daily  reckonings  are  not 
made  by  Christ,  our  spiritual  Sun,  we,  too,  will  lose  our 
bearings,  and  be  as  self-confident  in  our  digression  and 
blindness  as  were  they. 

It  is  a  very  important  thing  for  a  navigator  to  keep  his 
reckonings  right,  and  learn  the  driftings  of  his  vessel  at  ev- 
ery available  period,  when  a  correct  observation  may  be 
taken  from  the  heavenly  bodies.  The  navigator  being  baf- 
fled at  times  by  fogs  and  storms,  he  finds  himself  drifted 
where  he  would  rather  not  be  from  choice,  but  when  an  ob- 
servation is  afforded  from  the  sun,  he  regains  what  has  been 
lost  in  drifting,  and  then  pursues  his  proper  course.  Chris- 
tian professors  are  just  as  liable  to  lose  their  way  spiritual- 
ly, and  they  do  often  drift  and  need  re-adjustment,  as  well 
as  the  mariner  at  sea. 

We  are  especially  in  danger  of  drifting  from  the  self- 
denying,  cross-bearing  way  through  which  the  humble  Sav- 
ior passed.  And  as  it  is  much  easier  for  the  navigator  to 
muse  over  the  beauties  and  comforts  of  the  haven  to  which 
he  is  tending  than  to  encounter  the  warring  elements  to 
reach  his  destination,  so  it  is  easier  for  Christians  to  con- 


296  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

verse,  and  preach,  and  sing  of  the  Land  of  Beulah  than  to 
stem  the  storms  and  floods,  and  keep  their  heaven-directed 
course  in  reaching  the  desired  haven  of  rest.  The  Jew 
could  see  the  Glorified  Christ,  but  not  the  Crucified  Christ, 
and  we,  as  Christians  may  make  the  same  mistake. 

Let  us,  then,  be  conversant  and  familiar  with  every 
humble  characteristic  of  Christ's  life.  Every  humble  act 
which  he  performed  has  its  bearing  upon  our  lives,  and 
must  be  exemplified  in  us.  He  has  given  us  "a  form  of 
doctrine"  which  we  must  obey  from  the  heart."  And  we 
cannot  afford  to  lose  sight  of  the  form  nor  the  spirit  that 
animates  the  form.  If  we  do,  we  will  be  left  at  sea  without 
a  knowledge  of  our  bearings. 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 


Confusion  in  the  Religious  World.  —  Our  Last  Farewell  to  the  Friends 
on  the  Sandwich  Islands.  —  Thoughts  of  Home,  as  we  Start  on  our 
Long  Voyage. —  Our  Eternal  Home  and  Its  Joys. —  Polynesia. — 
The  Native  from. the  Society  Islands. —  Our  Short  Stop  at  the 
Friendly  Islands.  —  Kindness  of  the  Natives. 


one  doubts  that  in  the  close  of  the  Gospel  age  the 
economy  of  grace  will  compare  in  the  diminution  of 
power  with  the  Mosaic  economy.  The  Jews,  in  a 
national  capacity,  had  forfeited  the  essence  and  vitality  of 
the  Mosaic  code  and  were  confused  as  to  the  import  of  the 
prophecies,  while  comparatively  few  conceived  the  vital 
current  and  were  prepared  to  recognize  and  receive  the  un- 
speakable gift  of  God.  So  the  condition  of  Christendom 
indicates  confusion  now.  They  say,  "  Lo  here  and  lo  there 
is  Christ."  Their  religious  tenets  vary;  their  ideas  are  in- 
correct; their  conceptions  of  Christ's  vital  words  are  no 
clearer  than  the  Jews'  comprehension  of  the  prophecies. 
They  use  his  name  and  preach  its  divine  merits  with  as 
much  zeal  and  enthusiasm  as  the  Jew  recited  trie  declara- 
tions of  Moses  and  the  prophets,  but  the  perfectly-enacted 
system  is  marred  by  the  devices  of  man,  and  the  beautiful 
image  of  Christ  is  hidden  underneath.  "When  the  Son  of 
man  cometh,  shall  he  find  faith  on  the  earth?"  The  lati- 
tude of  many  of  the  churches  is  lost;  their  distinguishing 

features,  to  separate  them  from  the  body  of  the  world,  have 
297 


298  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

been  obliterated,  and  if  there  is  no  retracing  action  to  re- 
gain the  humble  element,  how  can  they  escape  the  condem- 
nation that  is  pronounced  upon  such  work?  The  Jews  suf- 
fered severely,  and  will  the  Gentiles  fare  any  better?  Did 
Christ  accept  their  nominal  profession  of  Moses?  Did  he 
ratify  the  actions  of  their  representative  men?  Did  he 
heed  their  polished  prayers  and  eloquent  discourses  on  the 
law?  How  many  of  those  learned  doctors  knew  him? 

These  are  all  pertinent  questions  and  every  unpreju- 
diced and  honest  heart  will  agree  with  this.  I  make  these 
investigations  with  feelings  of  solemnity  and  pity.  I  do  it 
because  they  occur  to  my  mind  in  the  inditement  of  this 
work  and  because  they  are  my  honest  conceptions  of  divine 
revelation.  I  must  write,  what  I  believe,  or  I  had  better  not 
write  at  all.  I  write  these  things  plainly  but  kindly. 

These  incidents  of  my  voyage  on  the  sea,  and  visits  on 
the  islands,  lead  me  out  into  the  spiritual  course,  to  impress 
upon  the  minds  of  the  readers  of  this  book  spiritual  truths 
relative  to  the  interests  of  our  spiritual  journey.  I  never  in 
my  life  had  anything  to  impress  my  mind  so  profoundly  as 
my  long  and  adventurous  voyage,  nearly  around  the  world. 
It  seems  to  bear  many  resemblances  to  our  momentous 
journey  through  life,  which  is  a  journey  that  we  all  travel 
but  once. 

Our  visits  on  the  islands,  and  associations  with  amiable 
friends  were  congenial  to  our  social  feelings,  afforded  us 
recreation  and  comfort,  and  gave  relief  to  the  constant 
strain  of  toil  and  monotony  of  ocean  life.  I  shall  retain  in 
memory  the  incidents  of  this  eventful  voyage  and  make 
comparisons,  and  deduce  illustrations  to  facilitate  my  pas- 
sage through  this  mortal  world. 


ON    SEA   AND   LAND.  2QQ 

The  time  came  again  to  bid  .farewell  to  our  sociable 
friends  on  the  islands,  and  proceed  on  our  long  voyage  of 
nearly  seventeen  thousand  miles  to  the  United  States  of 
America.  We  should,  perhaps,  never  see  their  faces  again 
in  this  world,  and  that  thought  filled  us  with  sadness;  but 
this  is  a  world  of  changes,  and  while  some  friendly  faces 
disappear,  to  be  seen  no  more  upon  the  fleeting  shores  of 
time,  new  ties  of  friendship  are  formed,  and  we  become 
familiar  with  new  visages  as  we  journey  on  towards 
the  domains  of  death  and  the  spirit  world.  The 
sweet  thought  of  maternal  smiles  and  greetings,  and  dear 
associations  with  brothers  and  sisters  in  the  old  familiar  cir- 
cle of  home,  thrilled  us  with  glad  emotions,  and  modified 
the  tedium  of  the  voyage  before  us.  We  had  the  cordial 
wishes  of  our  friends  and  their  earnest  prayers  for  a  safe 

.  passage  and  secure  arrival  at  our  homes.  The  little  plain 
home  of  my  childhood,  with  all  its  familiar  apartments  and 

'  surroundings,  and  more  especially  the  dear  inmates,  arose 
before  my  vision  often  and  lent  their  enchantments,  while 
far  from  me.  The  thoughts  would  oft  occur  to  my  mind, 
Shall  I  meet  them  all  again?  Shall  my  eyes  survey  all  the 
scenes  of  home,  and  shall  I  again  see  the  smiles,  and  hear 
the  cheering  words  of  those  I  love?  But  to  experience 
these  scenes  and  be  gratified  with  these  cherished  realities, 
we  must  start.  Though  the  voyage  be  long  and  hazardous, 
it  must  be  carried  into  execution,  to  experience  the  joys 
and  pleasures  of  its  terminus.  So  is  the  journey  of  life. 
Our  citizenship  is  in  heaven  if  we  have  formed  a  union  with 
the  Godhead  through  Jesus  Christ. 

We  have  many  friends  in  the  better  land,  many  of 
whom  have  passed  through  the  shades  of  death  before  us, 
and  are  awaiting  our  arrival  on  the  other  shore.  Thousands 


300  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

we  shall  meet  there  whose  personal  forms  we  have  never 
seen  but  we  shall  view  them  there  with  our  glorified  vision, 
if  we  reach  that  happy  place. 

To  enjoy  those  celestial  greetings  and  those  enraptured 
scenes,  and  the  unending  bliss  of  that  bright  home,  we  must 
push  on  in  the  spiritual  journey,  though  many  sorrows  and 
adversities  may  attend.  We  are  pilgrims  and  strangers,  as 
our  fathers  were,  and  like  them  we  must  journey  to  the 
promised  land.  We  ought  to  be  willing  to  venture  through 
a  thousand  storms  to  see  the  faces  of  the  loved  ones  gone 
before,  the  illustrious  vision  of  Christ,  and  the  glory  of  the 
Father.  However  perilous  the  journey  and  dismal  the 
temptations  by  the  way,  let  us  brave  the  gloomy  trials  for 
the  felicity  and  glad  fruition  that  shall  crown  our  hope  at 
the  end. 

All  necessary  preparations  having  been  made  for  our 
homeward  bound  voyage,  we  took  our  final  leave  of  our 
friends  in  Honolulu,  and  tendered  our  heartfelt  thanks  for  * 
all  their  kindness  and  sympathy.  Although  we  prayed  in 
their  homes,  yet  they  did  not  follow  us  to  the  ship,  as  they 
did  Paul  of  old,  with  wives  and  children,  and,  like  them, 
kneel  upon  the  shore  at  the  water's  edge,  and  invoke  the 
divine  blessing.  This  would  have  been  very  nice  and  im- 
pressive, but  it  was  our  part  to  ply  the  windlass  and  heave 
the  anchor,  with  our  emotional  feelings  animated  with 
thoughts  of  home,  and  as  we  were  towed  out  of  the  harbor 
by  the  steam  tug,  and  cast  our  lingering  look  upon  the  City 
of  Honolulu,  built  on  the  fertile  landscape  by  the  sea,  and 
the  mountains  that  towered  in  the  rear,  we  felt  that  it  would 
most  likely  be  our  last  glimpse  of  the  attractive  scenery. 
We  felt  that  we  would  no  more  eat  the  delicious  fruits  upon 
the  green  and  fertile  shores,  and  that  we  would  no  more 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  301 

roam  through  the  mountains  nor  through  the  streets  of  the 
city.  No  more  Vould  we  enter  the  dwelling-places  of 
those  whom  we  cherished. 

Sail  after  sail  was  unfurled  as  we  emerged  from  the 
harbor,  and  were  traversing  the  expansive  ocean  again. 
Soon  our  canvas  extended  to  the  wind,  and  under  its  forci- 
ble pressure  we  were  urged  along  over  the  bosom  of  the 
deep. 

We  left  the  Sandwich  Islands  about  the  close  of  No- 
vember 1865.  Our  long  voyage  began  in  the  evening  and 
after  the  ship  was  brought  under  good  headway,  and  the 
course  on  the  compass  was  assigned  the  helmsman,  I  took 
my  seat  upon  the  bow  and  was  soon  lost  in  a  reverie  of 
thought.  I  drew  before  my  mental  vision  the  wonderful 
voyage  we  were  just  beginning,  and  the  dangers  that  might 
attend  the  four  months'  voyage.  My  thoughts  were  sol- 
emn as  the  shades  of  night  deepened  on  the  sea,  and  the 
towering  mountains  grew  dimmer  in  the  rear.  Our  faithful 
Oriole  had  outweathered  many  a  furious  gale,  and  we  trust- 
ed that  she  might  prove  sea-worthy  to  the  end  of  the  voy- 
age and  that  God  would  be  our  protector  as  he  had  been 
thus  far.  What  will  it  be  when  the  last  farewells  have  been 
uttered  to  our  friends  in  this  world,  and  we  are  about  to 
launch  into  endless  deeps,  where  endless  ages  roll!  Will 
our  souls  still  be  conscious  when  the  ordeal  of  dissolution  is 
past,  and  will  we  be  wafted  through  space  into  the  expan- 
sive and  mysterious  spiritual  realm?  Shall  we  rest  in  the 
fair,  elysian  fields,  and  dwell  in  ecstasy  with  departed  spir- 
its who  have  passed  on  before?  If  so,  how  wonderful  will 
be  the  flight  of  the  spirit! 

The  reality  will  only  disclose  the  beauty  and  grandeur 
of  the  spirit's  soaring  flight,  and  in  some  respects  there  is  a 


302  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

resemblance  in  our  floating  bark,  bearing  its  living  freight 
over  the  bosom  of  the  deep.  We  spoke  fhe  last  farewell  to 
our  friends  in  this  world.  We  have  lost  sight  of  their 
friendly  visages,  so  lately  seen,  and  the  distance  is  becom- 
ing greater  between  us.  The  great  ocean  is  unstable  and  we 
are  moving  onward  all  the  time.  The  towering  mountains 
become  dimmer  and  are  receding  from  our  vision  until  they 
will  be  lost  in  the  distance,  and  naught  but  the  firmament 
above  us  will  be  seen,  and  the  restless,  heaving  ocean  be- 
neath. It  occurs  to  my  mind  that  there  is  no  experience  in 
this  life  that  can  bring  our  departure  from  this  mortal 
sphere  more  clearly  before  our  vision,  and  being  apprised 
of  the  fact  that  this  wonderful  experience  of  death  and  dis- 
solution must  be  the  experience  of  every  one,  how  should 
we  strive  to  be  ready  for  the  solemn  event!  If  our  spirit 
must,  then,  soar  to  a  region  of  darkness  and  gloom,  when 
the  convulsive  throes  of  death  are  past  and  the  last  groan 
has  escaped  the  body,  and  it  lies  still,  and  helpless,  and 
pallid  in  the  cold  grasp  of  death,  oh  how  dreary  and  lone 
must  be  the  flight  of  that  disembodied  spirit!  The  very 
thought  makes  us  shudder  and  long  for  safety  in  Christ. 

Our  future  destiny  for  weal  or  woe  will  be  the  result  of 
our  thoughts  and  actions  in  this  world,  while  the  body  is 
the  home  of  the  soul.  It  is  well  to  illustrate  death  by  im- 
pressive scenes  in  this  mortal  life,  and  portary  the  event  of 
dissolution  as  graphically  and  vividly  to  the  mind  as  we 
possibly  can.  The  more  we  contemplate  the  event  which 
must  occur  to  all,  the  better  our  lives  will  be  fitted  and  ad- 
justed to  the  occasion.  Life  is  but  brief,  and  death  is  one 
of  the  inevitable  things,  and  we  cannot  afford  to  meet  that 
last  triumphant  enemy  without  considering  his  approach, 
the  character  of  his  gloomy  mission,  and  the  certainty  of 
our  final  surrender. 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  303 

Let  the  scenes  of  parting  on  this  mortal  shore,  the  ver- 
dure, grass  and  blooming  flowers,  all  combine  to  teach  us 
the  short  duration  of  life  and  the  certainty  and  reality  of 
death.  Had  my  voyage  been  misspent,  and  my  school  of 
discipline  unimproved,  had  divine  mercy  still  prolonged 
my  days  in  the  ways  of  iniquity,  I  should  now  be  sailing  to- 
ward the  land  of  my  nativity  more  calloused,  and  deeply 
dyed  with  sin  than  ever,  but  my  submission  to  his  correct- 
ing influence  has  inclined  my  heart  to  measure  and  appreci- 
ate the  sober  realities  of  life,  and  to  study  the  final  destiny 
of  the  soul.  Consequently,  all  my  faculties  and  ransomed 
powers  urged  me  to  a  peaceful  departure,  and  a  serene  and 
tranquil  destiny  in  the  eternal  world.  Divine  truth  is  ready 
to  mould  and  purify  our  hearts,  but  if  we  evade  the  smelting 
furnace,  and  the  cleansing  process  in  this  life,  we  shall 
have  to  meet  the  direful  disclosures  of  judgment  and  de- 
nunciations of  wrath  in  the  other  world.  Hence  it  is  our 
wisdom  to  do  right  and  obey  our  Creator  in  this  world,  and 
fit  ourselves  for  the  next. 

After  the  charming  city,  with  its  inhabitants,  aglow 
with  life,  had  all.  disappeared  in  the  dim  distance,  the  sub- 
lime and  familiar  aspect  of  the  heavens  above,  and  the 
swelling  waters  beneath  were  presented  to  our  vision  again. 
The  warm  breezes  of  the  equatorial  regions  wafted  us  on- 
ward, and  we  were  fanned  and  refreshed  in  the  circulating 
current,  but  as  we  near  the  equator  we  merge  into  the  in- 
tensely heated  atmosphere,  and  suffer  its  oppressive  heat  at 
times. 

We  are  now  sailing  through  Polynesia, — the  many  isl- 
ands in  the  Pacific  Ocean, — and  I  should  like  to  visit  many 
of  these  islands  if  I  could,  while  I  am  so  near  them.  I  used 
to  be  much  interested  in  the  study  of  them  when  I  attend- 


304  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

ed  school,  but  I  did  not  think  at  that  time  that  I  should  be 
privileged  to  visit  as  many  as  I  have  already,  and  come  in 
close  proximity  to  so  many  more,  about  which  I  used  to 
study  in  my  lessons  in  geography. 

It  would  not  take  us  far  out  of  our  course  to  visit  the 
Society  Islands.  We  had  a  native  from  these  islands  on 
board  of  the  ship  at  one  time,  and  I  think  that  I  have  al- 
ready referred  to  him  in  my  work.  He  had  more  than  or- 
dinary natural  abilities,  and  he  was  an  excellent  seaman. 
He  deserted  our  ship  at  Honolulu  and  the  officers  would 
have  given  quite  a  prize  to  have  recovered  him.  I  spent 
many  a  pleasant  hour  with  him  and  through  him  I  obtained 
considerable  information  in  reference  to  the  idolatrous  prac- 
tices of  the  heathen  and  their  vile  und  atrocious  deeds,  al- 
luded to  in  the  first  chapter  of  the  Book  of  Romans.  He 
was  well  posted  in  Scripture  and  had  a  very  bright  intel- 
lect. However  perilous  our  situation,  he  seemed  undaunt- 
ed and  was  ready  to  obey  any  command  with  pleasure, 
though  it  endangered  his  life. 

At  one  time  I  remember  we  were  pursuing  a  whale,  to 
which  our  boat  was  fastened,  and  the  waves  bore  us  right 
alongside  of  the  huge  sea  monster,  against  our  wills,  of 
course.  The  captain,  who  did  not  often  command  a  whale- 
boat,  was  controlling  ours  that  day,  and  in  our  perilous  situ- 
ation, I  believe  that  he  felt  more  nervous  than  the  rest  of 
us.  To  show  his  coolness,  this  brave  inhabitant  of  the 
Society  Islands  reached  forth  his  hand  and  violently 
patted  the  frightened  monster  on  his  large  smooth  back. 
"You,  Kanacka,"  said  the  captain,  "will  you  stop?'* 

The  Navigators'  Islands,  lying  north  of  the  Friendly 
Islands  in  south  latitude  13°  30"  to  40°  30";  longitude  168° 
to  173°  west,  I  should  like  to  visit,  and  view  their  lofty 


306  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

mountains,  fertile  soil,  and  rich  vegetation,  and  feast  on  the 
delicious  tropical  fruits,  and  take  an  observation  of  the  well- 
formed,  ingenious  and  affectionate  inhabitants,  and  if  I 
were  controlling  our  craft,  I  presume  I  would  gratify  my 
desires,  and  visit  quite  a  number  of  the  South  Sea  Islands, 
for  I  would  much  rather  do  it,  than  catch  whales. 

We  made  a  short  stop  at  the  Friendly  Islands,  within 
the  torrid  belt.  They  lie  south-east  of  the  Fiji  Islands  and 
are,  I  believe,  considered  a  part  of  them.  The  Wesleyan 
Methodists  became  the  active  missionaries  in  1827,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  subduing  the  paganism  of  the  inhabitants.  The 
natives  are  courteous,  benevolent,  and  friendly.  They  have 
good  conceptions  of  God,  and  are  piously  inclined.  Some 
of  them  can  speak  English  fairly  well.  Our  coming  seemed 
to  be  very  opportune. 

They  had  just  been  visited  by  a  terrible  hurricane, 
which  hurled  the  spray  from  the  ocean  billows  over  the  isl- 
ands, and  in  the  fearful  shock  of  the  storm  the  natives 
were  greatly  terrified.  They  welcomed  our  arrival  and  ap- 
peared to  feel  a  sense  of  security  in  our  presence.  Their 
hearts  seemed  to  have  been  greatly  humbled  by  the  dread- 
ful visitation  of  the  tempest.  We  had  also  felt  the  force  of 
the  hurricane  to  some  extent,  but  did  not  encounter  it  in  its 
wildest  fury.  We  procured  some  tropical  fruits, — cocoanuts, 
oranges  and  pineapples,  to  comfort  us  upon  our  homeward 
bound  voyage.  The  natives  were,  indeed,  very  hospitable, 
and  they  seemed  to  experience  great  delight  in  furnishing 
us  with  the  precious  products  of  their  island  home.  The 
soil  appeared  to  be  very  productive. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  kindness  of  the  islanders. 
They  seemed  to  greatly  desire  that-our  stay  among  them 
might  be  prolonged,  and  I  would  gladly  have  spent  some 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  307 

time  with  them.  I  presume  their  feelings  toward  us  were 
somewhat  similar  to  the  feelings  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Island  of  Melita  were  toward  the  apostle  Paul  and  his  as- 
sociates, after  they  had  escaped  the  destructive  storm 
which  resulted  in  the  foundering  of  their  ship.  They  re- 
ceived them  kindly  and  kindled  a  fire  for  their  comfort,  be- 
cause of  the  rain  and  cold.  But  we  had  not  been  ship- 
wrecked, neither  had  we  any  need  of  artificial  heat,  for  the 
vertical  rays  of  the  tropical  sun  produced  all  the  heat  that 
was  necessary.  We  really  felt  that  it  was  good  to  be  there, 
and  I  much  desired  to  have  spent  some  time  with  these 
well-disposed  people  in  religious  conversation,  Bible  read- 
ing and  prayer.  The  fury  of  the  hurricane  had  rendered 
them  particularly  humble  and  they  could  not  desist,  seem- 
ingly, from  alluding  to  its  destructive  power.  They  seemed 
to  reverence  the  great  and  universal  God,  whose  power  can 
restrain  the  winds  and  the  waves.  I  felt  that  it  might  have 
been  in  season  to  have  labored  among  them  spiritually. 

It  is  our  misfortune  to  attempt  this  great  work  so  often 
6ut  of  season,  that  it  affords  our  aching  hearts  great  relief 
and  pleasure  to  -engage  in  the  work  when  all  things  are 
made  ready  to  our  hand.  The  soil  of  the  human  heart 
must  first  be  broken  up,  and  that  may  be  accomplished  in 
various  ways,  by  the  roaring  elements,  the  thunder's  peal 
and  the  lightning's  glare,  or  the  sad  reverses  of  human  life 
that  occur  in  the  form  of  loss,  pain,  sickness,  bereavement, 
etc.  Israel  of  old  was  humbled  by  the  sable  cloud,  and 
dreadful  thunder  and  lightning, — the  burning  mountain  and 
the  quaking  earth.  Martin  Luther  was  humbled  and 
thrown  into  a  condition  of  penitence  by  a  terrific  thunder 
storm,  during  which  the  lightning  struck  and  killed  his 
friend.  This  thrilling  incident  became  the  incentive  to  self- 


308  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

sacrifice,  and  a  profound  investigation  of  the  Bible,  by 
which  effort  he  was  convinced  of  his  erroneous  ideas,  and 
induced  to  renounce  Catholicism.  We  require  first  a  shak- 
ing up  to  render  the  heart  susceptible  of  the  seeds  of  life, 
and  then,  if  the  true  seed  is  sown  at  the  seasonable  time, 
we  may  anticipate  a  vigorous,  spiritual  growth  and  a  fruit- 
ful harvest.  Not  only  is  earnest  work  required  in  the  com- 
mencement of  the  spiritual  life,  but  it  is  needed  all  along,  to 
complete  the  growth. 

A  Christian  yearns  for  seasonable  opportunities  and 
feels  mortified  when  he  is  hindered  in  their  improvement. 
No  matter  as  to  what  our  vocations  may  be,  or  in  what  de- 
partment of  life  we  may  be  exercising  our  mental  and  phys- 
ical strength,  even  for  financial  gain,  we  admire  seasons 
that  are  opportune,  when  large  incomes  may  be  realized, 
but  much  more  is  this  the  case  when  the  pious  heart  is  on 
the  alert  and  absorbed  in  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  soul. 
We  greatly  delight  in  being  ushered  into  the  presence  of 
people  who  are  humble,  and  in  season  for  the  reception  of 
the  pure  words  of  life. 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 


Ploughing  the  Ocean  Once  More.  —  At  Cape  Horn.  —  Thoughts  of  My 
Former  Experience  at  this  Point.  —  Pernambuco.  —  A  Severe 
Storm  at  the  West  India  Islands.  —  Approaching  the  United 
States.  —  At  Anchor  in  Buzzard's  Bay.  —  "  Land-Sharks."  —A  Con- 
soling Thought  Regarding  Our  Landing  on  the  "  Other  Shore." 


OW  much  benefit  those  people  may  have  received 
from  the  few  Christian  remarks  that  I  made  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness  and  love,  I  am  not  able  to  say, 
but  I  have  not  suffered  any  compunctions  of  conscience  for 
not  having  endeavored  to  use  to  advantage  the  brief  period 
of  time  allotted  to  me  during  our  short  stay  at  these  pleas- 
ant islands.  I  did  what  I  could,  and  Christ  ratified  the  act 
of  the  woman  who  broke  the  alabaster  box  and  anointed 
him  unto  his  burial  by  saying,  "She  hath  done  what  she 
could."  Christ  is  deeply  concerned  for  his  created  beings 
everywhere,  and  he  wants  his  people  to  do  what  they  can 
to  bring  them  to  his  "  grace,  which  hath  appeared  unto  all 
men."  His  people  are  fearfully  responsible  to  exert  this 
religious  influence  wherever  they  go  in  this  world.  If  in 
civilized  or  heathen  lands  we  roam,  let  us  save  the  exile 
and  guide  the  wanderer  home.  Our  stay  at  the  islands, 
with  our  heathen  friends,  was  short.  Soon  we  prepared  to 
adjust  our  faithful  Oriole  to  the  pressure  of  the  wind  again, 
The  natives  surveyed  our  movements,  and  our  departure 

seemed  to  fill  them  with  sadness.     Soon  we  were  under  way 

309 


310  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

again,  leaving  the  amiable  inhabitants,  with  all  their  deli- 
cious fruits,  in  the  rear,  and  our  thoughts  would  again  soar 
on  mental  wings  to  our  native  home,  with  all  its  charms 
and  attractions.  Those  only,  who  have  experienced  the 
long  separation,  with  all  the  sorrows  and  adversities  that 
have  intervened,  can  know  the  thrills  of  joy  in  the  soul,  as 
we  are  daily  drawing  nearer  to  our  home.  There  will  be 
very  few  stops  made  on  our  long  voyage  over  the  seas,  and 
if  the  breezes  are  favorable  we  will  be  daily  and  hourly 
shortening  the  distance,  for  a  ship  that  flies  before  a  strong 
wind,  and  is  incessantly  moving,  day  and  night,  is  cutting 
down  the  miles  of  a  long  voyage  quite  rapidly. 

I  would  often  be  lost  in  a  solemn  current  of  thought 
as  we  flew  before  the  wind.  It  seemed  wonderful  to  be  re- 
tracing our  course  around  the  great  continent  of  South 
America  again,  and  I  would  draw  the  contrast  between  our 
thoughts  on  the  outward  passage  and  on  our  homeward 
bound  voyage.  When  we  were  crossing  the  great  waters, 
on  our  voyage  from  home,  we  were  filled  with  grief  and  sor- 
row, but  being  homeward  bound,  our  hearts  were  filled  with 
joyful  emotions,  and  the  hope,  ere  long  to  be  liberated 
from  our  thralldom,  made  us  feel  happy  indeed. 

In  the  month  of  January,  1866,  we  reached  Cape  Horn 
again,  and  were  solemnly  and  impressively  reminded  of  our 
gloomy  continuance  there,  for  almost  thirty-six  days  on 
our  voyage  out  from  home.  I  reviewed  our  terrible  school- 
ing, and  could  thank  my  God  with  renewed  fervor  for  his 
kind  preservation  and  care  over  us,  and  that  he  brought  us 
out  of  that  dreary  and  dangerous  region.  Withal  I  felt 
glad  for  the  rigid  experience  and  its  salutary  effect.  It 
humbled  my  heart  greatly  to  ponder  over  all  this  again, 
and  thus  receive  a  second  benefit. 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  311 

I  shall  never  forget  dreary  Cape  Horn,  the  struggle  of 
my  soul,  my  vows  to  my  Creator,  and  the  yielding  of  my 
troubled  heart  to  his  sovereign  will.  It  was  a  great  source 
of  pleasure  and  comfort  to  me  to  remember  that  I  had  en- 
deavored to  keep  my  vows,  and  that  I  had  tried,  in  great 
weakness,  to  serve  the  Lord  during  my  long  and  tedious 
voyage.  Before  I  had  made  vows  in  the  hour  of  peril,  but 
had  broken  them  again,  but  this  time  I  executed  them, 
which  has  greatly  eased  my  conscience  and  given  my  -soul 
sweet  relief. 

The  distance  was  now  about  half  made, — or  nearly  so, 
—from  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  our  detention  at  the  dan- 
gerous Cape  was  not  long  this  time,  as  the  wind  was  in  our 
favor,  and  we  soon  doubled  the  Horn  and  entered  into  the 
waters  of  the  great  Atlantic  again.  It  is  tedious  to  be  ne- 
cessitated to  sail  nearly  around  the  globe  to  reach  home, 
but  this  is  the  only  recourse  of  a  ship.  Our  course  is  now 
directed  toward  the  equator  again.  I  have  already  crossed 
it  once  in  the  Atlantic,  and  four  times  in  the  Pacific,  and 
crossing  it  once  more  on  my  home-bound  trip,  will  make 
the  sixth  time.  I  call  to  remembrance  our  voyage  south 
through  this  great  ocean  and  our  experiments  in  whale 
catching,  when  as  yet  we  had  no  experience,  but  repeated 
struggles  and  contests  with  the  monsters  of  the  deep  has 
rendered  us  more  proficient,  and  we  are  not  so  apt  to  be 
thrown  into  confusion  as  then. 

One  of  the  most  pleasant  things  in  the  decline  of  life 
will  be  that  we  have  kept  God's  Word,  and  thus  filled  our 
obligations  to  him  and  performed  our  duties  to  our  fellow- 
men.  We  will,  no  doubt,  discover  then  that  many  of  our 
labors  will  have  been  achieved  in  great  weakness  and  im- 
perfectness,  but  if  only  the  motive,  that  prompted  the  ac- 


3J2  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

tion,  was  pure,  and  our  sincere  aim  and  effort  was  to  please 
the  Lord,  many  of  our  imperfections  will,  through  the  in- 
tercession of  Christ  and  the  mercy  of  God,  be  forgiven. 

Our  proximity  to  death  will  cast  a  powerful  reflection 
upon  our  past  life  and  bring  it  almost  in  panoramic  form 
before  us.  To  launch  into  the  great  abyss  of  eternity  with 
guilty  fears,  will  be  terrible  beyond  description.  It  pays 
well  to  live  right  in  this  world,  so  as  to  entertain  a  hope  of 
our  acceptance  with  God  in  the  end  of  our  life. 

God  has  given  me  ample  time  to  think  and  to  amend 
my  ways  on  this  long  and  eventful  voyage  on  the  troubled 
deep.  Eternity,  with  all  its  amazing  consequences,  has 
been  vividly  portrayed  to  my  vision  by  my  maritime  life 
and  its  awful  surroundings,  and  I  trust  that  the  impressions 
may  be  deep  and  lasting  and  that  my  service  to  the  Lord 
may  bring  no  regrets  in  the  parting  hour.  I  have  learned 
to  love  him,  and  all  the  varied  conditions  of  ocean  life  have 
had  a  tendency  to  draw  me  nearer  to  the  cross,  of  Christ.  I 
think  I  can  often  refer  to  the  school  of  my  discipline  amid 
the  roaring  elements  and  the  perils  of  the  sea,  and  employ 
it  as  an  incentive  to  urge  me  onward  in  the  race  of  life  to 
the  celestial  home  of  joy  and  blessedness  forever.  I  hope 
that  my  training  among  the  disturbed  elements  will  gender 
a  persistence  and  constancy  in  the  life  of  Christianity,  what- 
ever opposition  may  yet  be  brought  forth:  and  I  hope  that 
I  may  be  a  servant  indeed,  adapted  for  the  most  humble 
avocations  in  the  Master's  employ,  and  serve  him  with  true 
fidelity. 

Noah  had  much  time  to  think  while  the  floods  pre- 
vailed of  yore,  and  he  was  riding  over  the  dominant  ele- 
ment that  covered  the  mountains  and  the  trees,  and  inun- 
dated the  entire  earth.  He  had  been  much  annoyed,  no 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  313 

doubt,  by  the  insults  and  impositions  of  the  wicked,  but 
they  had  all  been  swept  away  by  the  deluge.  He,  being  a 
righteous  man,  had,  no  doubt,  exercised  a  patient  spirit 
while  many  of  them  had  hurled  their  imprecations  at  him 
and  ridiculed  his  foolishness  in  building  such  a  peculiar 
craft,  adapted  to  float  on  the  undulating  element.  But  the 
faith  which  God  has  capacitated  man  to  exercise  in  his  sov- 
ereign power,  and  the  reverential  fear  which  is  coupled  with 
it,  stayed  this  man  of  God  amid  all  the  oppositions  of  the 
antediluvians  until  the  great  ark  was  reared  before  their 
eyes,  and  he  and  his  house  were  saved  and  the  selected  ani- 
mal creation. 

All  these  wonderful  events  in  which  water  is  the  lead- 
ing characteristic,  revolve  in  the  mind  in  our  meditative 
moments  on  the  deep.  Water  is  a  powerful  element  for 
destruction  or  preservation,  and  Noah's  separation  from  the 
wicked,  and  preservation  by  the  same  element  that  de- 
stroyed his  cotemporaries,  affords  a  figure  of  the  Christian's 
separation  from  sin,  and  salvation  by  the  divinely-author- 
ized baptism,  instituted  and  enforced  by  the  example  of  its 
Author, — Christ. 

Let  the  people  of  the  Gospel  age  beware  lest  this  valid 
and  heaven-ratified  rite  be  misconstrued  and  ignored  as  was 
the  saving  power  and  separation  by  the  ark,  and  they  be 
left  to  perish  in  their  own  gainsaying  when  the  saving  rites, 
incorporated  in  the  economy  of  grace  are  withdrawn  by  the 
same  power  that  arranged  and  placed  them,  with  all  their 
cleansing  efficacy,  in  the  redemptive  plan.  God  only  pro- 
poses to  save  by  his  own  means  and  the  populace,  as  a  rule, 
have  ever  disputed  the  propriety  and  authenticity  of  the  di- 
vine arrangement  in  any  and  every  age.  Let  the  world  and 
professed  Christendom  consider  solemnly  the  end  and  aw- 


314  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

ful  issue,  which  will,  undoubtedly,  as  in  every  closing  dis- 
pensation, only  be  clearly  comprehended  by  the  minority. 
After  righteous  Noah  had  been  severely  tested  in  the  build- 
ing of  the  ark  and  the  oppositions  which  it  encountered, 
and  the  breath  of  all  animated  creation  was  quelled  and  si- 
lenced by  the  conquering  flood,  and  he,  with  his  family, 
were  floating  securely  over  the  bosom  of  the  deep,  there 
was  a  seasonable  opportunity  to  meditate  upon  the  power 
and  wisdom  of  that  God  in  whom  they  believed.  Then 
they  could  form  their  resolutions  that  when  the  earth 
should  be  populated  again,  they  would  exert  their  influence 
for  its  sanctity  and  purity  before  God,  by  strictly  fearing 
and  revering  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Notwithstanding  all 
these  supposed  solemn  deliberations  when  the  deluge  dis- 
appeared and  they  proceeded  in  the  cultivation  of  the  earth, 
its  increase  made  them  prosperous  and  wealthy.  Noah 
sinned  by  drinking  to  excess  the  intoxicating  cup,  and  his 
digression  from  rectitude  gave  an  occasion  for  a  stigma  to 
fall  upon  his  posterity. 

So  with  all  God's  discipline,  to  correct  our  lives. 
While  sin  and  temptation  are  prevalent  in  the  world,  it  is 
difficult  for  the  righteous  at  all  times  to  retain  their  equi- 
librium, but  when  they  are  called  according  to  the  purpose 
of  God,  even  though  they  lose  their  balance  at  times,  they 
may  be  rectified  by  his  discipline  again,  though  injury  may 
result  to  posterity,  by  the  offense  committed. 

A  man  of  influence  in  the  service  of  God  evidently  oc- 
cupies a  responsible  position,  and  God  generally  tests  such 
severely  before  raising  them  to  responsible  positions  in  his 
divine  service.  But  age  brings  on  its  infirmities  in  the  most 
eminent  men  and  that  should  lend  its  influence  in  our  de- 
cisions, lest  they  be  rash  and  unwise.  The  customs,  influ- 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  315 

ences,  and  surroundings  of  the  respective  ages  and  dispen- 
sations in  which  good  men  have  lived,  have  differed  mater- 
ially. 

We  pause  in  our  homeward  course  at  Pernambuco  on 
the  coast  of  Brazil,  South  America,  but  our  ship  was  not 
conducted  into  the  port.  Only  the  captain  with  a  boat  and 
crew  entered.  A  whale  ship  has  not  the  opportunity  to  en- 
ter as  many  ports,  and  visit  as  many  cities,  as  a  merchant 
vessel  has.  However,  we  have  seen  enough  of  the  world 
for  once,  and  are  ready  and  willing  to  speed  our  way  on- 
ward as  rapidly  as  the  winds  and  currents  of  the  ocean  will 
bear  us  toward  our  cherished  land.  We  soon  had  our  ship 
Oriole  under  way  again  and  were  on  our  flight  toward  the 
more  familiar  coast  of  North  America. 

While  sailing  abreast  of  the  West  India  Islands,  though 
far  out  at  sea,  we  encountered  a  severe  gale  about  the  mid- 
night hour.  This  occasioned  a  reversion  of  feeling  and 
drew  out  our  nerves  again  to  their  utmost  tension.  A  sail- 
or's nervous  system  is  often  shocked  and  that  is  the  reason, 
no  doubt,  that  the  average  duration  of  the  lives  of  seamen 
is  so  short.  It  is  a  life  of  excitement,  of  agitation  and  com- 
motion, and  strains  the  constitution.  The  contending  ele- 
ments undoubtedly  diminish  the  strength  and  firmness  of 
the  vessel. 

The  chief-mate  is  seldom  on  deck  at  night,  unless  in  a 
time  of  emergency,  and  this  being  such  an  occasion,  he 
sprang  from  his  berth  and  assumed  the  responsibility  of 
controlling  the  ship  amid  the  fury  of  the  storm.  The  storm 
struck  us  suddenly,  which  rendered  the  furling  of  the  sails  a 
difficult  task.  A  scene  of  wild  confusion  ensued.  The 
mate's  imperative  tone  in  command  was  raised  to  the  high- 
est key. 


3l6  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

Some  of  the  men  were  stirred  with  wrath,  the  tempest 
roared  wildly,  and  swept  with  fearful  velocity  through  the 
rigging,  while  the  ship  was  careening  from  one  side  to  the 
other,  as  the  foaming  billows  were  hurled,  by  the  force  of 
the  tempest,  against  her  side.  All  the  unpleasant  features 
of  maritime  life  confronted  us  again,  and  lowered  the  emo- 
tional feelings  which  the  prospect  of  our  nearing  home  had 
elevated  nearly  to  the  climax  of  joy.  We  were  destined  to 
experience  at  least  one  more  backset  on  ou«r  voyage, — one 
more  furious  contest  and  shock  of  the  turbulent  elements. 
Once  more  we  had  to  face  the  frowns  of  human  ire  and  hear 
the  hard  speeches,  hurled  from  polluted  human  lips.  We 
hoped  it  might  be  the  closing  tragedy.  It  served  as  a  re- 
capitulation of  our  storm-tested  voyage,  of  our  school  of 
severity  and  rigorous  nautical  discipline,  and,  perchance, 
stamped  upon  the  minds  of  the  candid  and  considerate,  the 
tenor  and  character  of  the  three  years'  tuition  and  practi- 
cal training  on  the  sea.  "All  things  shall  work  together 
for  good  to  them  that  love  the  Lord;  to  them  that  are  called 
according  to  his  purpose." 

I  accept  it  in  this  light  and  fondly  hope  that  is  the 
graduating  period.  One  of  the  able  and  expert  seamen 
gave  the  mate  an  insolent  reply  in  the  frenzy  of  the  mo- 
ment, which,  I  feared,  would  end  in  a  bloody  contest,  but 
the  high  temperature  of  wrath  had  somewhat  subsided,  till 
the  sturdy  and  resolute  sailor  descended  from  the  yard-arm. 

When  the  shock  of  the  storm  was  over  and  our  nerves 
were  settled  again,  we  increased  our  spread  of  canvas,  ad- 
justed our  faithful  Oriole  to  her  course,  and  were  wafted  by 
the  winds  of  heaven  toward  our  home.  The  soldier  shud- 
ders at  the  thought  of  a  bloody  battle  on  his  journey  home, 
and  the  storm-tried  mariner  dreads  more  than  ever  the  rag- 


CHRIST  STILLING  THE  TEMPEST 


318  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

ing  tempest,  when  nearing  his  native  land,  but  when  the 
disturbance  is  over  and  the  unwelcome  trial  has  been  en- 
dured, our  longings  for  the  tranquil  home  of  peace  arc  in- 
creased. 

In  a  few  days  subsequent  to  the  ferocious  storm  we 
came  in  sight  of  the  United  States'  coast,  and  were  slowly 
and  surely  sailing  on  the  wings  of  the  wind  toward  our  des- 
tined harbor  at  New  Bedford,  Mass.  O  reader,  how  charm- 
ing was  the  vision!  Our  longing  hearts  were  solaced.  The 
long  voyage,  with  all  its  checkered  experiences  of  sunshine 
and  shadows,  sorrows,  turmoils,  weal  and  woe,  was  past, 
and  soon,  by  God's  kind  permission,  we  could  again  tread 
the  peaceful  shores  of  the  United  States  of  America, — our 
own  dear  native  country,  over  which  the  gloomy  cloud  of 
civil  war  was  hanging  when  we  left  its  borders,  three  years 
before.  Now  hostilities  had  subsided,  and  we  could  survey 
her  rocks,  hills  and  dales,  and  traverse  her  cherished  land- 
scape, without  the  dread  of  destructive,  hostile  raids.  If 
the  landing  of  the  mariner  abounds  with  thrills  of  joy  in 
this  world,  what  will  the  landing  be  in  the  celestial  coun- 
try? It  will  evidently  be  an  experience  which  our  finite 
minds  are  unable  to  measure. 

We  dropped  our  anchor  in  Buzzard's  Bay,  from  which 
memorable  place  we  hove  it  nearly  three  years  before, 
when  some  of  us  were  yet  entirely  inexperienced  in  the 
work.  Now  we  had  returned  with  all  the  advantages  of 
practical  discipline  and  training  on  the  tempestuous  ocean. 
We  did  not  return  with  all  our  original  crew.  Some  had 
deserted  us  on  the  islands  of  the  sea  and  we  heard  of  them 
no  more.  Some  of  them  had  deserted,  but  were  arrested 
and  brought  aboard,  and  are  now  safely  landed  in  Bedford 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  319 

.  City.  They  are  glad  that  they  were  rescued  and  have  now 
safely  arrived  at  their  longed-for  destination. 

This  suggests  to  the  candid  mind  an  important 
thought.  How  many  will  be  missing  when  the  Gospel  ship 
lands  at  the  eternal  shores!  How  many  will  have  deserted 
and  will  have  lost  their  way  in  the  meshes  of  sin  and  the 
labyrinths  of  this  world! 

Some  will  have  made  the  attempt  to  desert  but, 
through  the  superior  prudence  of  the  officers,  will  have 
been  rescued  and  saved.  How  their  hearts  will  swell  with 
gratitude,  as  they  call  to  remembrance  the  fact  that,  though 
their  feet  were  almost  gone,  still  they  were  rescued  and 
guided  by  "  God's  counsels,  and  afterwards  received  into 
glory." 

The  ship  Zion  will  not  land  with  all  her  original  crew. 
Some  will  faint  at  the  burdens  and  trials  of  the  voyage,  and 
will  experience  the  feelings  of  anguish  and  remorse  which 
sad  desertion  brings.  What  a  pity  it  is  that  some  become 
weary  in  well  doing  and  repine  at  the  hardships  that  must 
necessarily  attend  a  voyage  over  life's  boisterous  sea,  and 
finally  become  hardened  and  rebel  against  the  government 
of  God,  and  forfeit  their  interest  in  the  eternal  inheritance! 
When  all  the  tempest-driven,  well-disciplined  and  loyal 
mariners  of  the  old  Gospel  ship  arrive  at  the  celestial  land- 
ing, they  will  be  liberated  forever  of  the  burdens,  fatigues, 
aches  and  pains  bf  the  soul,  which  they  experience  amid 
the  roaring  storms  and  the  opposing  elements  of  strife. 
These  faltering  ones  must  be  excluded  from  the  grand  es- 
cort, by  angel  bands,  through  the  gates  of  the  magnificent 
city,  where  their  eyes  shall  behold  the  King  in  his  beauty, 
and  their  rest  shall  be  long  and  sweet  in  the  land  that  is  far 
off.  That  time  will  come,  just  as  the  end  of  our  long,  ad- 


320  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

venturesome  and  toilsome  voyage  has  come.  In  the  midst 
of  our  perils  and  painful  anxieties,  the  hours,  and  days, 
and  weeks,  and  months,  and  years  rolled  slowly  by,  but 
since  the  desired  end  is  reached,  we  can  hardly  conceive 
the  reality  of  our  arrival.  So  the  pleasurable  and  victorious 
end  of  God's  toiling  people  will  come,  and  the  woes  and 
calamities  and  disappointments  of  the  dim  and  gloomy  past 
will  be  lost  in  the  thrills  of  ecstatic  joy,  occasioned  by  the 
home  reception  in  the  land  of  rest. 

Having  anchored  the  Oriole,  we  cast  our  last,  lingering 
look  at  our  floating  home.  She  had  outweatheo-ed  many  a 
furious  gale,  and  withstood  the  pressure  of  ice  in  the  Polar 
Sea.  She  had  carried  us  safely  through  nearly  every  zone 
of  the  world,  and  finally  landed  us  safely  in  Columbia's 
land.  We  could  see  her  careening  movement  in  the  storm, 
and  her  hurried  flight  on  the  wings  of  the  wind;  we  admired 
her  attractive  mien  under  free-bent  sail,  and,  in  short,  every 
attitude  of  the  faithful  Oriole  was  familiar  to  us,  and  it 
would  be  stamped  upon  our  memories  in  the  future,  no 
doubt  to  the  end  of  life.  But  we  now  disembarked,  to  see 
her  with  our  natural  eyes  no  more. 

When  ready  to  depart  we  were  met  by  a  large  band  of 
very  cheerful,  amiable  and  smiling  merchants,  who  met  us 
and  took  us  all  aboard  of  their  schooner  and  we  were  con- 
veyed ashore.  They  seemed  to  be  greatly  concerned  about 
us,  and  acted  as  if  they  were  especially  k>oking  after  our 
welfare.  They  proposed  to  procure  us  choice  boarding 
places,  and  sell  us  a  complete  outfit  of  wearing  apparel  at 
very  reduced  figures.  The  sailors  call  them  "  sharks." 
They  were  in  the  habit  of  stealing  the  march  upon  the 
sailor-boys,  and  we  were  cautioned  by  some  genuine- friends 
to  keep  our  eyes  open,  and  guard  against  their  wily  tricks. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  321 

This  requires  a  change  of  tactics,  as  our  vigilance  had  been 
drawn  out  in  a  different  channel  altogether,  and  we  had  al- 
most forgotten  how  to  watch  and  counteract  polished, 
genteel-looking  fellows,  with  glib  tongues,  fair  speeches, 
and  apparently  benevolent  designs.  Mariners  are  tempting 
objects  to  these  land  sharks,  who,  in  their  appearance,  ex- 
hibit a  striking  contrast  to  the  sailor,  in  his  suit  of  patched 
clothing. 

It  is  the  pecuniary  gain  that  the  affections  of  these  pol- 
lished  gentlemen  rest  on,  and  not  the  welfare  of  the  poor, 
storm-tested  seamen,  in  their  patched  garments.  They 
would  cheat  them  out  of  every  hard-earned  dollar,  before 
their  departure  for  home  and  friends,  if  they  could  bring 
their  treacherous  schemes  to  bear  upon  them.  They  meet 
the  care-worn  and  patched  seaman  just  about  like  the  devil 
met  the  Savior  in  the  wilderness  of  Judea,  but  the  only 
thing  they  aim  to  cheat  him  out  of  is  his  money,  while  there 
are  thousands  now-a-days  who  have  stolen  the  livery  of 
heaven  to  serve  the  devil  in,  who  are  ready  to  cheat  you  out 
of  your  religion  and  your  money  too.  They  talk  like  angels, 
but  they  deceive  like  devils.  They  live  in  the  city  of  Bab- 
ylon where  all  kinds  of  traffic  is  carried  on  in  costly  goods 
and  commodities,  up  to  making  merchandise  of  the  souls  of 
men. 

I  am  fully  convinced  that  this  world  is  a  wonderful 
arena  for  playing  tricks  and  shams,  and  if  a  man  sees  the 
appearance  of  an  angel,  let  him  probe  and  scrutinize  by  the 
Criterion  of  Truth  and  see  if  he  does  not  turn  up  to  be  a 
devil. 

The  thought  is  grand  and  consoling  that,  if  we  are  so 
fortunate  and  happy  as  to  effect  a  landing  on  the  eternal 
shores,  we  need  not  fear  deception;  we  shall  there  see  the 


322 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 


angels  in  their  native  purity,  and  their  true  celestial  mien, 
and  there  will  be  no  sham  movements  to  impose  upon  our 
credence.  No  devil  will  ever  traverse  that  pure  and  unsul- 
lied landscape,  neither  will  any  of  his  ministers  be  there. 
It  is  the  land  of  the  pure  and  holy,  and  naught  that  defileth 
can  enter  therein.  I  would  not  desire  to  exchange  worlds 
for  an  abode  so  much  purer  and  better  than  this. 


CHAPTER   XXVIII. 


Our  Stay  at  New  Bedford  City.  —  Why  We  were  Known  as  Sailors.— 
Attending  a  Religious  Gathering.  —Slow  Growth  Essential  to  Per- 
manency.—  Obtaining  Our  Pay  for  the  Wearisome  Voyage.  —  De- 
parture for  New  York.— Approaching  the  Old  Homestead. —  A 
Look  Through  the  Windows.  —  My  Welcome  by  the  Dear  Ones  at 
Home. 


N  my  mortal  career  there  is  no  event  that  makes  me 
think  more  forcibly  of  my  arrival  in  the  celestial 
world  beyond,  than  our  landing  on  Columbia's  land 
after  our  turmoils  on  the  sea.  We  met  with  some  very 
warm  and  true  friends  in  New  Bedford  City,  and  we  spent 
nearly  two  weeks  among  them,  as  it  required  about  that 
time  until  our  ship  discharged  her  cargo,  and  a  proper  dis- 
tribution made  of  the  respective  interests  of  the  officers 
and  crew.  During  the  time  of  settlement  we  had  our  sever- 
al boarding  places,  and  visited  among  religious  friends,  who 
received  us  very  courteously  and  kindly  into  their  houses. 
We  also  attended  their  places  of  public  worship,  and  lis- 
tened to  several  good  discourses  upon  religious  topics. 
We  worshipped  with  sailors  and  many  other  fellow-mortals, 
who  had  come  there  from  different  parts  of  the  world. 

The  sailors  made  a  respectable  appearance,   after  hav- 
ing divested  themselves  of  their  old,  patched  garments,  and 
being  arrayed  once  more  in  citizen's  apparel,   but  we   could 
easily   be    detected   as  sailors,   by  our  tawny   complexion 
323 


324  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

and  unsteady  locomotion, — a  result  of  the  careening  of 
the  ship  and  our  unstable  home  on  the  deep.  It  required 
quite  a  length  of  time  to  once  more  adapt  ourselves  to 
terra  firma. 

It  needed  considerable  practice  to  adapt  ourselves  to 
the  unstableness  of  the  sea,  when  first  introduced  to  mari- 
time life,  but  now  it  required  practice  again  to  walk  easily 
and  gracefully  on  land.  To  be  expert  and  proficient  in  any 
thing  in  this  life,  we  need  practice ;  even  to  walk,  or  talk,  or 
in  the  achievement  of  mental  or  physical  labor.  All  these, 
in  their  respective  turns,  need  the  practice  and  use  of  mus- 
cle and  brain. 

Gracefulness  and  adaptability  in  any  useful  undertak- 
ing is  commendable.  When  I  was  practiced  in  military 
drills  and  marches,  my  step  was  elastic  and  precise,  and  my 
body  was  in  a  graceful  and  erect  posture,  but  the  rolling 
deep  has  thrown  me  out  of  that  systematic  way,  and  my 
friends  on  land  will  have  to  make  the  best  of  my  unsteady 
gait,  until,  by  practice,  I  become  again  habituated  to  life  en 
the  shore. 

We  attended  a  meeting  in  New  Bedford  City,  where  a 
large  concourse  of  professors  of  religion  had  met,  and  we 
listened  to  the  testimony  of  many  different  persons.  There 
wrere  some  interesting  messages  delivered,  by  apparently 
modest,  unassuming  and  God-fearing  persons.  One  young 
man  claimed  the  blessing  of  sanctification  as  an  instantane- 
ous work.  His  testimony  I  could  not  endorse.  I  have 
always  regarded  Christianity  as  affording  a  gradual  devel- 
opment of  character,  and.  not  disclosing  its  spiritual  growth 
in  sudden,  abrupt  transitions  from  one  degree,  or  stage  of 
character,  to  another. 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  325 

It  is  possible  to  work  up  to  a  high  pitch  of  feeling,  but 
I  fear  it  is  too  frequently  more  sensational  and  imaginary, 
than  a  genuine  leap  from  one  stage  of  Christian  character 
to  another.  I  am  inclined  to  give  credence  to  an  orderly 
gradation  of  the  Christian  life  to  full  stature  of  manhood  in 
Christ.  This  view  comports  with  God's  arrangement  in 
nature  also,  and  there  are  many  illustrations  deduced  from 
nature,  to  describe  the  spiritual  growth.  .Christ's  own  life 
is  an  example  of  gradual  development,  and  he  had  an  ex- 
perience of  about  thirty  years,  ere  he  reached  the  climax  of 
his  power. 

The  Scriptures  teach  us  that  Christ  went  to  Nazareth 
and  was  subject  to  his  parents,  and  that  "  he  increased  in 
wisdom  and  power,  and  was  in  favor  with  God  and  men." 
Christ's  illustrations  of  the  natural  seed,  deposited  in  the 
earth,  is  demonstrative  of  this  systematic  and  orderly 
growth.  It  "  springs  up  and  brings  forth  first  the  blade, 
then  the  ear,  then  the  full  corn  in  the  ear."  The  parable  is 
employed  to  delineate  the  Christian  character,  and  the  in- 
cessant growth  and  gradual  development,  until  it  arrives  at 
its  consummate  stage.  Of  course  there  are  periods  when  the 
growth  of  nature  is  more  rapid.  Gentle  showers  and  genial 
sunshine  will  greatly  facilitate  advancement  to  maturity, 
while  cold  and  storm  may  retard  the  progress,  but  the 
principle  is  indicative  of  gradual  increase  toward  comple- 
tion. 

In  nature,  a  comparatively  slow  but  sure  growth  is 
usually  more  sturdy  and  solid.  Look  at  the  oak  in  the  for- 
est, the  cedars  upon  the  mountain  slopes!  They  are  indic- 
ative of  strength,  firmness,  and  durability.  Their  roots 
penetrate  deep  into  the  earth,  and  their  solid  growth  and 
formation  capacitate  them  to  withstand  the  pressure  of  the 


326  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

howling  blasts.  The  mushroom  is  of  a  sudden  growth,  but 
the  strength  is  meager,  the  formation  flimsy,  and  the  dura- 
tion short.  Jonah's  gourd  was  rapid  in  its  formation,  but  it 
withered  and  died  when  the  prophet  needed  it  most.  Thus 
I  favor  constancy  and  regularity  in  Christian  progress, 
to  bring  about  maturity  of  character. 

Some  Christian  professors,  in  sudden  outbursts  of  joy, 
testify  to  strong  things,  and  make  large  promises,  but  it 
bears  a  resemblance  to  the  imprudent  mariner,  boasting  of 
his  ability  when  the  elements  are  undisturbed,  and  the  soft 
and  gentle  breezes  blow.  "  Tribulation,"  says  the  very 
competent  and  experienced  apostle  Paul,  "worketh  pa- 
tience; and  patience,  experience;  and  experience,  hope:  and 
hope  maketh  not  ashamed;  because  the  love  of  God  is  shed 
abroad  in  our  hearts." 

Storms  and  reverses,  in  the  sea-faring  life,  habituate 
the  sailor's  mind  to  a  life  of  endurance.  So,  by  compari- 
son, I  reason  that  the  Christian's  mind  and  heart  should  be- 
come molded  to  the  divine  pattern  by  adversities,  distress- 
es and  afflictions.  The  mariner's  trials  give  experience 
in  nautical  life,  and  develop  his  character.  The  same,  com- 
paratively speaking,  prevails  in  the  spiritual  element.  The 
anchor  is  the  sure  stay  of  the  mariner  in  the  furious  storm, 
and  its  firm  grasp  in  the  earth  does  not  disappoint  him. 
Thus,  hope  is  the  Christian's  anchor  to  the  soul,  and  enter- 
eth  within  the  veil  (in  heaven).  If  all  the  essential  ele- 
ments are  utilized  in  the  make-up  of  his  character,  and  the 
love  of  God  is  in  his  heart  and  controlling  his  actions,  he 
need  not  be  ashamed  when  relying  on  hope,  his  sure  an- 
chor. 

Whenever  our  mind  reverts  to  New  Bedford,  in  future 
years,  we  shall  think  of  the  kindness  and  hospitable  charac- 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  327 

ter  of  our  friends  of  this  city.  Many  of  them  heartily  con- 
gratulated us  upon  our  safe  return  thus  far,  after  the  long 
endurance  of  trials  and  hardships,  and  wished  us  a  secure 
and  happy  arrival  at  our  homes. 

We  were  at  length  summoned  to  appear  before  the 
Whaling  Company, — known  by  the  name  of  Jones  and  Com- 
pany,— to  draw  our  shares  of  the  cargo, — whale-oil  and 
whalebone, — which  we  had  all  labored  hard  to  procure 
during  the  long  and  checkered  voyage.  My  amount  was 
easily  counted.  Until  all  the  expenditures,  which  had  oc- 
cured  during  the  voyage,  were  deducted,  there  was,  but  a 
meager  compensation  left.  We  had  to  pay  dearly  for  our 
clothing,  and  all  that  we  purchased,  on  board  the  ship,  and 
of  course  all  the  tobacco  that  I  purchased  for  a  year  or 
more,  including  the  last,  memorable  plug  which  I  flung  into 
the  Pacific  Ocean,  was  charged  to  my  account.  I  do  not 
know  as  to  what  the  sum  of  it  was,  but  I  hope  that  there 
will  no  bills  be  charged  to  my  account  hereafter,  for  that 
noxious  weed. 

I  received  an  order  on  the  bank,  in  payment  of  the 
amount  due  me,  and  one  of  the  polished  gentlemen,  who 
assisted  in  escorting  us  into  the  city  from  the  ship,  after 
our  arrival,  proposed  to  count  the  money  for  me,  but  I  re- 
fused his  proffered  service,  as  I  did  not  think  it  was  an 
amount  of  sufficient  magnitude,  to  justify  me  in  employing 
his  aid.  I  had  $315,  after  my  expenses  were  deducted,  in- 
cluding my  board  bill  in  New  Bedford  City.  I  took  the 
first  available  train,  after  I  received  my  pay,  and -in  com- 
pany with  John  Nolan,  my  shipmate,  started  for  New  York 
City.  The  mournful  sound  of  the  steamer's  whistle  dis- 
turbed my  sleep  several  times  during  the  night,  as  we  were 
ploughing  the  waters  of  Long  Island  Sound,  and  thrills  of 


328  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

joy  pervaded  my  heart  at  the  thought  of  the  home  recep- 
tion. 

Next  morning  we  were  landed  in  the  City  of  New 
York,  and,  after  spending  the  day  with  my  friend  Nolan,  in 
promenading  the  streets  and  viewing  some  of  the  grand 
sights  of  the  city,  I  took  the  train  in  the  evening  for  the 
City  of  Philadelphia.  My  heart  was  buoyant,  when  the 
swiftly-revolving  wheels  of  the  train  were  stopped  within 
the  limits  of  the  old,  familiar  City  of  Brotherly  Love.  I 
spent  the  remainder  of  the  night  and  the  next  day  in  the 
City,  and  purposely  detained  myself,  so  as  to  reach  home 
in  the  evening,  when  the  shades  of  night  would  have  fallen. 

I  had  written  home  from  the  Sandwich  Islands  before 
leaving  there,  that  I  would  probably  be  home  in  the  month 
of  June,  Providence  permitting.  I  located  the  time  for  my 
arrival  far  enough  in  advance  so  as  to  occasion  no  disap- 
pointment, hence  they  were  not  expecting  me  for  at  least 
six  weeks  later,  for  I  arrived  April  13,  1866,  but  I  meant  to 
surprise 'them  and  I  accomplished  my  design. 

I  aimed  to  reach  home  without  any  one  knowing  it  in 
my  neighborhood,  but  this  scheme  was  defeated.  The 
shades  of  night  were  not  deep  enough  when  I  first  landed 
in  its  familiar  precinct,  and,  despite  of  my  rolling  motion  on 
foot,  I  was  detected  by  the  scrutinizing  eyes  of  Mrs.  Garret 
Hunsicker,  who  just  then  was  passing  from  her  garden 
across  the  road  to  the  house.  Perhaps  she  would  not  have 
recognized  me  had  I  not  passed  the  usual  greeting,  but  the 
human  voice  is  remembered  even  after  many  years,  and 
when  once  familiarly  known  to  a  retentive  mind,  is  scarcely 
ever  forgotten.  Mrs.  Hunsicker  recognized  my  voice,  and 
then  the  greeting  was  ratified  in  good  earnest,  by  a  hearty 
hand-shake. 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  329 

The  event  of  my  return  reminds  me  of  the  charge,  giv- 
en by  Christ  to  his  disciples,  on  a  certain  occasion,  to  "  sa- 
lute no  man  by  the  way."  They  were  to  press  their  way 
onward,  without  delay,  to  their  destination,  their  duties  be- 
ing very  urgent  and  important.  The  methods  of  salutation 
then  being  very  ceremonious  and  protracted,  it  would  con- 
sume too  much  of  their  precious  time.  But  this  single  in- 
stance was  the  only  salutation  performed  that  evening,  un- 
til the  affectionate  greetings  in  the  home  circle. 

Many  solemn  thoughts  revolved  in  my  mind  as  I 
trudged  along  on  the  old,  familiar  road.  I  thought  of  my 
tramps,  to  and  fro,  during  almost  every  nocturnal  hour  in 
the  years  that%  were  past,  when,  in  the  golden  period  of 
youth,  my  feet  ran  into  the  ways  of  sin.  Still  the  prodigal 
was  rescued,  and  the  return  was  made  after  many  clouded 
skies,  and  storms,  and  beating  rains.  I  was  drawing  nearer 
home,  and  the  quickly-beating  pulses  and  fervent  emotions 
of  the  heart  are  only  known  and  appreciated  fully  by  prodi- 
gals returning  home. 

Soon  the  familiar  buildings  were  dimly  seen.  If  the 
light  of  day  would  have  rendered  me  visible,  to  the  loving 
inmates  of  home,  I  presume  I  would  have  been  met  on  the 
way,  for  I  would  have  been,  no  doubt,  identified  like  the  re- 
turning wanderer  of  old. 

A  few  more  steps  will  cover  the  remote  distance  of 
twenty  thousand  miles  from  the  Arctic  Ocean!  Is  it 
a  reality?  It  is,  perhaps,  no  miracle  like  Peter's  liberation 
from  prison,  but  it  is  a  marvelous  thing.  Once  more  I  can 
survey  the  canopy  of  heaven  above,  studded  with  the  beau- 
tiful stars,  that  I  used  to  gaze  at  in  my  innocent  childhood, 
when  home,  with  all  its  attractions,  was  sweet  beyond  all 
else,  and  mother's  care  and  presence  was  such  a  dear  de- 


33O  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

light.  Then  my  feet  were  not  inclined  to  roam,  and  I  knew 
not  the  woes  of  separation,  and  the  sorrows  of  a  roving 
prodigal's  heart.  Jesus  says  we  must  be  converted  and  be- 
come as  little  children,  ere  we  can  enter  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  That  mild  and  innocent  demeanor  must  return, 
and  the  self-important  air,  which  is  the  result  of  sin,  must 
be  eradicated  by  the  law  of  grace  and  the  love  of  God. 
Pride,  that  poisonous  influence  that  corrupts  the  soul,  must 
be  banished,  and  the  heart  must  be  purified,  and  reduced  to 
simplicity  and  child-like  trustfulness  again.  These  scenes, 
alluded  to,  never  looked  more  pure,  beautiful  and  attractive 
to  me  than  now,  on  my  arrival  home.  They  appeared  just  as 
they  did  in  my  childhood  days.  I  was  profoundly  interest- 
ed in  every  feature  of  my  home,  and  I  lingered,  and  ob- 
served, and  pondered.  Such  an  occasion  gives  wings  to  our 
thoughts,  and  the  incidents  and  events  of  past  years  seem 
to  be  brought  vividly  before  us. 

At  last  I  approached  the  window  which  afforded  me  a 
view  of  the  precious  inmates  of  the  home  circle.  My 
mother  and  two  sisters  were  there.  A  scene  greeted  my  vis- 
ion now  that  I  had  longed  to  behold  for  years.  Could  they 
have  known  that  the  roving  son  and  brother  stood  without, 
how  quickly  would  the  door  have  been  opened  to  welcome 
him  in,  but  he  could  no  longer  remain  outside.  I  must  en- 
ter so  that  we  might  all  rejoice  together.  I  knocked  at  the 
door.  Mother  came  to  open,  thinking  that  it  was  my 
youngest  brother,  but  what  a  surprise!  What  a  scene  of 
joy  and  gladness  ensued!  The  long  absent  one  had  re- 
turned! The  roving  son  and  brother  was  safe  at  home! 

Our  hearts  were  full  to  overflowing.  Maternal  love,  in 
all  its  pathos  and  beauty,  beamed  in  mother's  countenance. 
My  sisters'  hearts  were  full  of  joy,  and  the  meeting  and 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  33! 

greeting,  on  that  occasion,  will  be  remembered  all  along 
the  journey  of  life.  Our  hearts  were  too  full  for  utterance. 
My  sensations  were  too  much  stirred  to  sit  still.  I  trav- 
ersed the  familiar  room  of  my  dear  home,  and  my  mother 
followed  me,  tapping  me  on  the  shoulder  and  saying, 
"Well,  George,  are  you  at  home  again?  " 

Poor  mother!  How  deep  was  the  grief  that  had  often 
weighed  down  her  heart!  What  sad  and  lonely  hours  had 
she  experienced  during  the  years  that  rolled  s-lowly  by 
while  her  boy  was  absent!  Often,  when  she  retired  at  night, 
did  her  grief-stricken  mind  ask  again  and  again:  "  Where  is 
my  boy  to-night?"  Often  did  the  absent  and  roving  son, 
who  had  occasioned  much  of  her  sorrow  and  anxiety,  think 
of  that  maternal  heart  that  was  burdened  with  sorrow  and 
care.  But  God's  mercy  abounded,  and  restored  him  to  the 
home  circle  again,  and  the  meeting  and  greeting  is  a  suffi- 
cient compensation  for  the  long  and  aching  void,  and  the 
years  of  grief  and  turmoil  that  have  intervened.  Let  the 
sorrows  and  burdens  of  the  past  no  more  disturb  our  hearts, 
for  the  time  of  gladness  and  rejoicing  is  come. 

A  meal  was  prepared  for  the  wanderer  returned,  and 
once  more,  as  of  yore,  but  with  more  joyful  emotions  than 
ever  before,  could  I  sit  and  partake  of  the  social  repast, 
which  the  kind  hands  of  mother  and  sisters  had  prepared. 
My  sister  (the  eldest)  was  a  member  of  the  Brethren 
church,  as  my  work  elsewhere  indicates,  and  had  been  en- 
deavoring, in  her  weakness,  to  conduct  the  religious  exer- 
cises at  home.  Now,  that  another  member  of  the  family 
had  come  to  join  in  and  assist  her  in  the  grand  and  noble 
work,  it  was  a  great  solace  to  her.  We  could  both  exercise 
now,  around  the  family  shrine,  and  wield  our  influence  for 
the  consecration  of  all,  to  the  service  of  the  Lord.  How 


332  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

sweet  was  the  season  of  prayer  that  night!  Ere  we  retired 
we  had  thanked  God  for  the  preservation  of  all  during  our 
long  separation.  Having  realized  his  compassionate  an- 
swer to  our  prayers,  we  felt  his  blessing  upon  us. 

Every-where,  within  the  enclosures  of  home,  serious 
thoughts  were  awakened.  When  we  retired,  late  at  night, 
we  still  had  much  to  think  about,  and  hours  rolled  by  ere 
we  could  gently  sink  into  soft  and  refreshing  sleep.  My 
sleep  had  often  been  disturbed  by  the  roar  of  the  tempest, 
and  the  beating  of  the  furious  waves.  I  had  slept  in  peril- 
ous situations,  in  distant  heathen  lands,  but  now  the  storms 
of  my  perilous  voyage  were  all  over,  and  all  danger  of  in- 
trusion upon  our  peace  was  allayed.  I  had  been  solaced 
with  the  smiles  of  fond  greetings  in  the  home  circle,  and 
under  the  auspices  of  a  kind  Providence,  I  had  retired  to 
my  bed  of  repose.  Free  from  guilty  fears  and  thegoadings 
of  conscience,  I  could  lie  down  to  rest.  One  blessed  night 
under  such  favorable  circumstances  is  worth  more  than 
years  of  carnal  pleasure  in  the  wild  and  giddy  rounds  of 
sin. 

In  this  very  bed  I  had  tried  to  sleep  away  my  feelings 
of  condemnation  when  I  had  returned  from  my  midnight 
"revellings,  and  banquetings,  and  abominable  idolatries." 
While  I  was  intoxicated  with  those  sinful  and  fleshly  enter- 
tainments, I  imagined  I  had  pleasure,  but  they  were  fleeting 
as  "the  dream  when  one  awaketh,"  and  I  always  awoke 
with  a  guilty  sensation,  and  when  the  deadly  stupor,  oc- 
casioned by  the  indulgence  of  the  carnal  propensities,  had 
in  a  measure  subsided,  there  would  have  to  be  a  repetition 
of  the  same  carnal  enthusiasm  to  suppress  the  native  long- 
ings of  the  soul.  O  what  a  life  of  thralldom!  How  abnor- 
mal the  element!  Surely  the  "wicked  are  like  the  troubled 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  333 

sea  that  cannot  rest,  whose  waters  cast  up  mire  and  dirt." 
But  the  long,  and  dark,  and  guilty  course  of  sin  is  trodden 
and  God  has  turned  my  feet  from  forbidden  paths  of  error, 
and  now  I  can  rest  beneath  his  smiles  of  peace  to-night. 

Morning  dawned  and  I  awoke  from  my  slumbers,  and 
saw  the  golden  sun  arise  in  his  beauty,  to  perform  with  un- 
tiring energy,  his  diurnal  work.  The  same  sun  I  had  gazed 
upon,  in  childish  glee,  in  that  innocent  period  when  my 
heart  was  free  from  care.  Having  been  restored,  by  God's 
amazing  grace,  to  that  mild  and  pure  condition  again,  I 
could  view  God's  great  luminary  with  the  same  child-like 
joy.  All  through  my  wanderings  in  the  wilds  of  sin,  that 
mighty  orb  of  day  had  been  filling  the  Creator's  command, 
and  had  I  considered  his  punctuality  and  unwearied  toil, 
when  my  heart  was  so  prone  to  be  wayward,  it  might  have 
had  a  salutary  effect.  That  same  sun  guided  us  on  our 
dangerous  voyage  over  the  troubled  deep,  and  had  there 
been  one  failure  in  his  timely  work,  we  should  have  failed 
in  our  reckoning;  and  have  lost  our  way  on  the  rolling  deep. 
O  how  wonderful  are  the  works  of  God!  How  marvelous  it 
is  to  see  them,  too,  in  their  true  light! 

How  pleasant  it  was  to  arise  and  be  with  the  loved 
ones  at  home,  and  bow  around  the  family  altar,  and  offer 
our  morning  oblation  to  God!  My  'arrival  was  soon  made 
known  among  my  friends,  and  my  two  brothers,  upon  re- 
ceiving the  tidings,  came  home.  My  youngest  brother  had 
remained  in  military  service  till  the  close  of  the  war.  I  had 
not  seen  him  since  I  left  him  at  Harrison's  Landing,  in  Vir- 
ginia, when  we,  as  musicians,  were  mustered  out  of  the 
Government  service.  I  had  often  wondered,  in  my  home  on 
the  sea,  while  hostilities  still  raged,  as  to  whether  we  should 
live  to  meet  again. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 


A  Pressing  Invitation  by  Bro.  Isaac  Kulp.  —  Sanctuary  Privileges.  —  A 
Visit  at  Bro.  John  Detwiler's.  —  True  Method  of  Bringing  About 
Gospel  Conversion.  —  Admitted  to  the  Fold  of  Christ.  —  My  Stay  at 
Home  During  One  Year.  —  Trip  to  Illinois.  —  Attending  the  Funer- 
al of  my  Brother  in  Norristown,  Pa.  —  Return  to  Illinois,  Accom- 
panied by  my  Youngest  Brother.  —  Marriage  to  Sarah  M.  Ritten- 
house.  —  Election  to  the  Ministry  in  the  Hickory  Grove  Church,  and 
my  Ideas  of  the  Great  Responsibility  of  the  Work. 


LL  of  us  had  now  met  in  our  dear  home  with  the 
exception  of  the  second-oldest  brother,  whose  place 
of  abode  was  unknown  to  us  all.  The  enjoyment 
of  social  and  endearing  intercourse  with  those  who  were 
dear  to  us  through  the  ties  of  consanguinity,  was  much  ap- 
preciated, but  the  fullness  of  joy  and  fellowship,  which  can 
only  be  realized  through  divine  relationship,  was  not  com- 
prehended by  all.  I  now  longed  for  that  more  hallowed 
union  with  the  church. 

Bro.  Isaac  Kulp,  of  whom  mention  was  made  in  my  let- 
ter to  my  mother,.  from  the  Sandwich  Islands,  heard  of  my 
arrival,  and  sent  me  a  pressing  invitation  to  come  and  make 
him  a  long  visit.  As  he  was  engaged  in  mercantile  pur- 
suits, he  was  kept  confined  to  his  business,  and  as  I  had 
more  leisure  time  than  he,  I  accepted  the  invitation,  for  I 
desired  to  have  the  benefit  of  his  longer  experience  and  su- 
perior intelligence  in  the  Christian  work,  which  I  knew 
would  prove  conducive  to  the  perfecting  of  my  religious  in- 
terest. I  assisted  him  what  little  I  could  in  his  store,  —  in 

334 


ON   SEA    AND    LAND.  335 

the  identical  store  where  he  tendered  to  me  his  religious 
counsel,  prior  to  my  entrance  into  maritime  life.  My  visit 
with  him  and  his  pleasant  family  is  a  sweet  and  precious 
memento  in  my  Christian  career.  I  was  especially  desirous 
to  see  the  church  assembled,  and  to  hear  the  Word  of  God 
declared,  for  I  wished  to  realize  all  the  benefits  of  the 
church,  by  being  admitted  into  her  fraternal  bonds  of  union 
and  fellowship.  This  was  the  longing  purpose  of  my  heart, 
and  had  been  seriously  meditated  upon  in  my  penitential 
school  on  the  ocean.  I  desired  to  find  the  church  that 
would  afford  me  the  full  privilege  of  obeying  all  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Bible,  as  my  desire  was  to  put  on  a 
whole  Christ. 

At  the  first  appointment  in  the  house  of  worship  that  I 
had  occasionally  attended  while  in  my  wild  career,  I  resort- 
ed thither,  in  company  with  my  sister,  whom  I  esteemed 
highly  for  her  Christian  piety.  I  can  never  forget  the  pe- 
culiar sensation  which  I  experienced  when  I  entered  the 
door  of  that  sacred  place,  and  viewed  the  members  in  their 
meek  and  humble  attitude.  I  had  seen  them  before,  but 
never  in  such  sacred  mien,  as  my  eyes  were  never  before  so 
adapted  to  the  vision.  The  very  sight  of  the  church,  in  her 
divine  aspect,  melts  the  human  heart,  and  especially  when 
the  separation  from  her  hallowed  influence  has  been  long 
and  painful.  My  heart  was  deeply  impressed,  and  my  eyes 
were  melted  to  tears.  The  Word  of  God  was  simply  and 
earnestly  declared  to  the  comfort  and  edification  of  my 
soul. 

After  meeting  I  visited  at  old  Bro.  John  Detwiler's  res- 
idence, who  was  a  notable  pilgrim,  journeying  to  the  celes- 
tial world.  He  visited  at  our  home  when  I  was  a  little  boy, 
and  always  showed  an  interest  in  the  welfare  of  myself,  and 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

brothers,  and  sisters.  He  would  talk  to  us  about  God  and 
religion  in  such  a  simple  manner  that  it  attracted  our  atten- 
tion. My  father  labored  much  for  him  when  I  was  quite 
small,  and  after  father's  death,  he  showed  himself  a  true 
Christian  to  my  widowed  mother  and  her  children. 

While  at  his  pleasant  home,  all  his  kindness  during  the 
days  of  our  childhood,  and  mother's  bereavement  was 
brought  to  mind.  A  number  of  brethren  and  sisters  were 
gathered  there,  all  of  which  lent  its  influence  to  make  our 
visit  especially  pleasant.  They  all  manifested  a  deep  con- 
cern for  my  spiritual  welfare,  and  we  sang  and  prayed  to- 
gether, and  the  old  and  experienced  brother  would  select 
portions  of  Scripture, — such  Scriptures  as  were  particularly 
adapted  to  my  condition  at  that  juncture, — and  employed 
me  to  read  them  audibly  for  the  edification  of  all  present, 
but  especially  for  my  instruction,  so  as  to  be  governed  by 
the  Divine  Mind,  by  the  testimony  of  the  Bible,  as  to  what  I 
must  do  to  be  saved. 

This  was  far  better  than  to  have  given  his  experience  in 
the  matter,  and  simply  exciting  my  sensations,  without  the 
solid  instructions  of  the  Bible,  as  to  how  I  should  proceed. 

The  hearts  of  all  were  moved  by  the  simple  reading  of 
the  Scriptures,  and  especially  did  Bro.  Detwiler  shed  many 
tears.  All  the  circumstances,  connected  with  the  occasion, 
were  solemn  and  impressive. 

I  learned  a  permanent  lesson  there,  of  the  proper  way 
to  teach  those  whose  hearts  are  penitent  and  humble,  and 
in  a  proper  condition  to  learn  the  way  of  life, — to  teach 
them  the  mind  of  God,  instead  of  having  recourse  to  our 
own  feelings  in  the  matter.  Whatever  comments  we 
may  be  influenced  by  the  Divine  Spirit  to  make,  let  them 
harmonize  with  the  solid  Words  of  Life,  so  that  all  our 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  337 

preaching  may  be  substantiated  by  the  testimonies  of  the 
Bible.  I  believe  that  many  inquirers  are  misled  by  not  giv- 
ing them  the  proper  Scriptural  instructions  seasonably,  as  to 
what  they  must  do  to  be  saved.  This  Biblical  testimony, 
produced  by  the  instrumentality  of  those  who  feared  God 
and  kept  his  commandments,  served  to  strengthen  the  con- 
ceptions I  had  already  received  in  the  school  of  my  disci- 
pline, when  my  heart  was  penitent,  and  with  anguish  riven. 

It  is  comforting  when,  after  enduring  divine  discipline, 
we  are  found  to  be  of  one  mind  and  one  judgment,  relative 
to  the  blood-purchased  plan  ot  salvation.  My  dear  readers, 
truth  has  made  me  what  I  am,  and  my  willingness  to  con- 
form to  its  purging  influence  and  not  a  mere  external  pre- 
ference to  the  denomination  with  which  I  am  identified,  for 
other  sects  with  which  I  came  in  contact,  in  my  checkered 
life,  had  more  opportunities  to  mould  my  sentiments  and 
arrest  the  decision  of  my  mind  than  the  sect  to  which  I  be- 
long. It  was  truth,  however,  that  I  endeavored  to  reach  in 
my  humble  researches,  rather  than  sectarianism,  and  my 
lonely  and  retired  investigations  of  the  Bible  have  led  me 
into  the  body  with  which  I  am  connected,  and  my  choice, 
as  yet,  has  known  no  regrets. 

After  meeting  with  the  brethren,  and  learning  more  of 
their  simplicity,  meekness  and  humility,  and  their  wisdom 
in  the  Scriptures,  and  withal,  their  hospitality  without 
grudging,  I  plead  for  admission  into  their  number.  I  longed 
to  be  where  the  altar  burned  with  love  divine,  and  spend 
with  them  my  toiling  years,  and  sow  life's  seed  in  joy  and 
tears,  until  the  harvest  day  would  appear. 

The  day  was  at  length  appointed  for  the  church  to 
come  together  to  receive  me  into  full  fellowship.  There 
never  was  a  grander  scene  portrayed  to  my  faith-enlight- 


338  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

ened  eyes  than  the  church  on  her  divine  mission  that  day 
Love  seemed  to  beam  in  every  countenance,  as  in  humble 
attitude  the  church  proceeded  in  her  heaven-ratified  work 
of  rescuing  the  prodigal.  Christ  came  to  "  seek  and  to  save 
that  which  was  lost,"  and  during  his  absence  with  the  Fa- 
ther, he  employs  the  church  as  the  medium  through  which 
the  perishing  are  rescued  and  brought  to  themselves.  A 
church  to  be  the  church  of  Christ  must  bear  the  lineaments 
of  his  character  and  life.  She  must  be  possessed  of  the 
spiritual  gifts  which  he  imparted  to  her,  and  the  divinely 
beautiful  traits,  which  adorned  his  life  during  his  earthly 
mission,  must  beautify  the  church,  and  thus  she  can  be  easi- 
ly discriminated  from  the  world,  and  her  sympathy,  and 
love,  and  power  to  rescue  the  lost  will  be  greatly  admired 
by  the  returning  prodigals. 

When  her  concentrated  power  is  thus  revealed  to  peni- 
tent and  broken  hearts,  through  the  wisdom,  righteousness 
and  sanctification,  transmitted  by  Christ,  the  Author  and 
Finisher  of  her  faith,  she  moves  in  the  element  of  her  pow- 
er and  the  shining  beauty  of  her  love,  and  becomes  "  fair  as 
the  moon,  clear  as  the  sun,  and  terrible  as  an  army  with 
banners." 

I  have  seen  the  natural  army,  in  all  the  pomp  and 
splendor  of  military  array,  moving  in  compact  columns, 
with  the  destructive  implements  of  war,  and  banners  float- 
ing in  the  breeze,  and,  to  a  trained,  military  eye,  it  presents 
an  imposing  sight;  but  the  church  of  Christ,  in  her  celestial 
habiliments,  presents  a  far  more  attractive  view  to  the  lost 
but  rescued  prodigals. 

These  were  the  deep  impressions,  dear  reader,  that  the 
appearance  and  orderly  actions  of  the  church  made  upon 
my  contrite  and  broken  heart.  Together  we  proceeded  to 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  33Q 

the  water-side,  where  I  was  "  buried  with  Christ  by  baptism, 
and  raised  to  walk  in  newness  of  life."  I  now  experienced 
the  fullness  of  the  relationship  of  the  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost,  and  the  complete  fellowship  of  the  church,— 
the  body  of  Christ.  O  that  the  church  of  Christ  might  ever 
retain  her  Christian  identity,  and  continue  to  be  assimilated 
to  Christ!  What  a  powerful  influence  she  can  wield  over 
the  world,  and  how  many  forlorn  and  grief-stricken  wander- 
ers could  be  rescued  from  the  wrecks  of  time! 

God  had  now  answered  my  prayers,  even  beyond  my 
anticipations,  and  my  long  and  anxious  wish  was  complete- 
ly crowned.  He  placed  me  where  my  heart  could  be  forti- 
fied against  the  raging  waves  of  sin,  and  the  wiles  of  the 
devil, — within  the  sacred  walls  of  his  church  I  can  rest  secure 
when  the  furies  of  hell  shall  rage  against  her  battlements. 
May  the  vows  that  I  have  made,  and  the  crowning  baptism'al 
covenant  be  distinctly  remembered  and  kept,  however  se- 
verely I  may  yet  be  tempted  and  tried  within  the  sacred 
borders  of  the  church.  I  am  now  fully  separated  from  the 
element  of  the  world  in  which  I  once  lived  and  was  active, 
and  my  old,  Adamic  nature  has  been  buried  in  the  liquid 
grave.  I  trust  that  nature  will  never  gain  the  ascendency, 
but  that  the  spirit  may  rule  and  predominate  through  all 
my  future  life.  I  would  labor  fervently  to  redeem  the  time 
that  may  yet  be  assigned  me  to  live,  and  I  would  work  for 
Christ,  for  much  of  my  precious  time  has  been  wasted  in 
sin. 

I  remained  at  home  one  year,  with  my  mother  and  sis- 
ters, and  that  precious  year  was  diligently  occupied  in  at- 
tending the  school  of  Christ, — the  church.  I  had  many  im- 
portant spiritual  lessons  to  learn,  and  my  entire  consecra- 
tion to  the  Lord  disclosed  to  my  mind,  how  little  I  knew 


340  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

and  how  very  much  I  had  to  learn.  I  saw  others  far  in  ad- 
vance of  myself  in  spiritual  knowledge,  and  I  greatly  appre- 
ciated their  wise  instructions  and  pious  influence.  My 
heart  was  deeply  absorbed  in  the  interest  of  the  church, 
and  no  place  upon  earth  was  so  dear  as  her  sacred  inclos- 
ures.  I  wished  that  all  might  see  her  beauty  and  be  at- 
tracted by  the  wisdom  that  adorned  her  from  above,  I  sin- 
cerely desired  to  labor  in  unison  with  her,  that  our  united 
influence,  by  the  grace  of  God,  might  win  and  save  many 
more  prodigals,  and,  if  possible,  persuade  the  young  to  en- 
ter the  borders  of  the  church,  ere  their  feet  would  roam  so 
far  astray  over  the  dark  mountains  of  sin. 

In  the  spring  of  1867  I  concluded  to  go  to  Illinois,  not 
knowing  as  to  whether  I  should  be  permanently  located 
there  or  not.  I  had  a  desire  to  visit  a  portion  of  the  West, 
and  ascertain  what  my  prospects  might  be,  by  forming  an 
acquaintance  with  the  people  in  that  part  of  the  United 
States.  My  mother  and  sisters  tried  to  persuade  me  to 
stay  with  them,  as  they  were  loath  to  be  separated  from 
me  again,  but  I  finally  agreed  that  I  would,  by  the  Lord's 
permission,  make  the  trip.  If  things  appeared  to  open  to 
my  spiritual  and  temporal  interest,  I  would  remain,  and  if 
not,  I  would  again  return.  This  promise  seemed  to  satisfy 
their  minds,  and  they  seemed  to  desire  that  the  will  of  the 
Lord  might  be  done.  I  accordingly  came  to  Mt.  Carroll, 
Carroll  County,  Illinois,  May,  1867. 

I  was  pleased  with  the  aspect  of  the  country,  and  with 
the  amiable  and  friendly  dispositions  of  the  people,  and 
concluded,  after  inspection,  that  I  might,  perhaps,  pursue 
my  occupation  to  a  better  advantage,  and  also  labor  in  the 
spiritual  field  equally  as  well  as  in  my  native  country  in  the 
East,  and  so  I  concluded  to  locate,  I  handed  my  certificate 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  34! 

of  membership  to  the  little  church  at  Hickory  Grove,  where 
I  met  with  a  warm  and  loving  reception,  and  after  I  became 
acquainted  with  the  dear  members,  the  attachment  was  very 
strong.  I  soon  became  acquainted  in  the  vicinity,  and 
much  admired  the  social  tendency  of  the  neighbors.  I  re- 
ceived an  extensive  patronage  at  my  occupation  (plaster- 
ing), and  felt  quite  at  home,  and  could  not  see  but  what 
the  Lord  might  have  directed  me  to  this  congenial  spot. 

Mt.  Carroll  is  the  County-seat  of  Carroll  County,  and 
contains  a  population  of  nearly  two  thousand.  I  soon 
learned  to  know  many  of  the  citizens,  and  have  ever  enter- 
tained an  humble  and  prayerful  desire  for  their  eternal  wel- 
fare. 

In  less  then  ten1  months  after  I  came  to  Illinois,  my 
oldest  brother  died  of  diabetes,  which  occasioned  a  dismal 
cloud  to  rest  upon  our  hearts.  His  death  was  quite  unex- 
pected to  me.  I  had  known  that  he  was  sick,  but  did  not 
think  that  his  disease  was  fatal.  One  night,  as  I  was  about 
to  retire,  I  received  a  telegram,  bearing  the  sad^  tidings, 
"  Your  brother  John  is  dying.  Can  you  come  home?" 

I  replied  that  I  would  come.  This  event  opened  up  a 
serious  train*o  f  reflections.  I  had  talked  with  him  on  the 
subject  of  religion,  and  he  told  me  of  his  convictions  in  the 
earlier  years  of  his  life,  but,  like  myself,  had  not  yielded, 
and  now  it  required  a  strong  effort  upon  his  part  to  become 
reconciled  to  the  Lord.  This  we  advised  him  to  do,  as  his 
condition,  away  from  God,  was  very  insecure.  He  congrat- 
ulated me  in  my  consecration  to  the  Lord,  but  still  sadly 
neglected  his  own  precious  soul. 

How  difficult  it  is  to  break  off  from  the  associations  of 
the  woi'ld,  when  its  bands  and  fetters  are  so  tightly  en- 
twined about  us!  How  many  there  are  like  my  own  poor 


342  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

brother,  who  can  see  a  beauty  in  others  serving  the  Lord, 
but  have  not  the  stamina  and  fortitude  to  execute  the  work 
in  themselves!  My  heart  was  sadly  pained  at  the  tidings, 
and  I  felt  mortified  that  I  did  not  urge  the  matter  of  his 
conversion  still  stronger.  Perhaps,  by  having  prayed  more 
earnestly  and  having  employed  more  persuasive  means,  he 
might,  after  all,  have  been  rescued  before  he  became  the 
victim  of  death. 

He  was  so  concerned  about  my  journey  west,  that  he 
accompanied  me  to  the  City  of  Philadelphia,  and  when  I 
boarded  the  train  and  we  gave  each  other  the  parting  hand, 
I  besought  him  to  give  his  heart  to  the  Lord.  "  Well,"  he 
replied,  "  I'll  see,"  but,  alas,  he  delayed  too  long  and  now 
he  is  gone. 

The  next  morning  after  having  received  the  message,  I 
boarded  the  train  at  Morrison,  Whiteside  Co.,  111.,  and 
when  I  reached  Norristown,  Pa.,  the  funeral  services  had  al- 
ready commenced.  I  beheld  with  sorrow  the  countenance 
that,  less  than  one  year  before,  was  lit  up  with  smiles.  My 
dear  mother,  sisters  and  brother,  sat,  as  mourners,  around 
the  coffin,  and  I  seated  myself  among  them  with  a  sad  and 
heavy  heart.  He  was  buried  in  the  Lutheran  cemetery,  in 
which  persuasion  father  held  his  membership  when  he  died, 
and  where  mother  still  held  her  membership.  My  brother's 
decease  caused  a  sorrowful  vacancy  in  the  family.  He  being 
the  eldest  when  father  died,  the  greater  responsibility  fell 
upon  him  to  see  after  the  welfare  of  mother,  and  his  young- 
er brothers  and  sisters.  This  care  having  fallen  upon  him 
at  the  age  of  twelve  years,  he  became  experienced  in  that 
line,  and  was  ever  looked  to  for  counsel  and  advice.  His 
absence,  in  the  cold  arms  of  death,  was  greatly  lamented, 
but  in  this  sore  dispensation  of  Divine  Providence  we  had 


Oi\   SEA  AND   LAND.  343 

to  say  with  aching  heart,  "  Thy  will  be  done."  Dear  read- 
er, let  this  sad  event  impress  your  mind  with  the  uncertain- 
ty of  life,  and  urge  you  to  make  a  preparation  to  meet  the 
grim  monster,  Death,  if  you  have  not  as  yet  made  that  prep- 
aration. Death  sometimes  delays  his  entrance  into  our 
dear  homes  for  a  long  time.  Many  dangers  are  passed 
through  and  still  we  live,  but  he  is  sure  to  come  at  last  and 
cause  the  sad  and  painful  vacuum. 

When  I  returned  west  from  my  brother's  funeral,  my 
youngest  brother  accompanied  me,  and  he,  too,  settled  in 
Illinois.  A  year  after  I  returned  to  my  native  land.  In 
January,  1869,  I  was  married  to  Sarah  M.,  daughter  of  Abra- 
ham Rittenhouse,  of  Montgomery  County,  Pa.  In  Febru- 
ary we  came  to  Illinois,  and  March  6,  I  was  elected  to  the 
ministry  in  the  Hickory  Grove  church,  Carroll  County,  111. 

This  placed  upon  me  new  and  greater  responsibilities, 
and  I  felt  myself,  in  a  great  measure,  at  least,  inadequate  to 
the  momentous  task,  but  tried  to  resign  myself  to  the  will 
of  God  as  best  I  could.  Although  the  way  was  difficult  to 
travel,  I  did  what  little  I  could,  under  the  care  and  tuition 
of  my  senior  brother  and  able  minister,  Michael  Sisler,  who 
was  the  elder  of  our  church. 

I  had  never  urged  myself  to  the  front  in  public  speak- 
ing.    Having  been  annoyed  by  a  spirit  of  diffidence  from 
my   childhood,    I   would    only   speak    when   circumstances 
seemed  to  press  me  into  it.     On  the  sea  I   endeavored,  in 
my  feeble  way,  to  comment  on  the  Scriptures,  but  now  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  was  to  be  made  the  prominent  bus 
iness  of  my  life,  and  it  seemed  to  impress  my  mind  as  being 
a  great  undertaking.     I  felt  as  if  it  required  a  new  consecra 
tion  to  the  Lord,  in  order  to  be  successful  in  such  a  solemn 
and  responsible  work. 


344  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

A  certain  writer  says, 

"  No  other  post  affords  a  place, 
For  equal  honor  or  disgrace." 

I  had  been  called  by  the  Lord,  through  the  medium  ot 
the  church,  as  I  had  reason  to  believe,  and  I  decided  that  I 
would  search  and  obtain  a  knowledge  of  his  Word,  that,  he 
would  give  me  the  wisdom  to  apply  it,  and  that,  by  a  prac- 
tical effort,  he  would  enlarge  my  utterance,  so  that  I  might 
communicate  his  Word  to  the  people.  Thus  I  labored  on 
in  the  ministry  as  the  Lord  would  grant  me  ability.  Paul 
says,  "Woe  is  unto  me  if  I  preach  not  the  Gospel.  If  I 
do  it  willingly,  I  have  a  reward,  but  if  against  my  will,  a  dis- 
pensation of  the  Gospel  is  upon  me."  I  felt  that  it  was  my 
duty  to  labor  for  the  suppression  of  all  reluctance,  diffi- 
dence and  embarrassment,  and  endeavor  to  be  armed  with 
fortitude  and  humble  boldness  in  the  execution  of  the  min- 
isterial work,  and  do  it  willingly  under  the  divine  sanction, 
and  so  anticipate  a  reward,  for  the  work  being  enjoined  up- 
on me  by  divine  authority,  I  would  have  to  discharge  the 
obligation  at  any  rate,  whether  reluctant  or  willing. 


CHAPTER    XXX. 


True  Relationship  of  the  Church  towards  her  Ministers.  —  Marriage  of 
my  Sister,  Katie,  to  Eld.  John  J.  Emmert.  —  My  Mother  Identifying 
herself  with  the  People  of  God.  — Death  of  my  Youngest,  and  also 
my  Older  Sister.  —  The  Declining  Days  of  my  Mother,  and  her  De- 
parture for  the  Better  Land. —  My  Second-oldest  Brother  Heard 
from,  but  his  Present  Whereabouts  Unknown. 


TEMPORALLY  I  had  not  much  accumulated  for  our 
support,  therefore  I  was  necessitated  to  labor  hard 
with  my  own  hands  and  preach  the  Gospel  as  best  I 
could  besides.  This  strain  on  my  mental  and  physical  en- 
ergies was  severe  at  times,  and  has  worn  on  my  constitu- 
tion. 

1  have  ever  felt  as  though  I  would  like  to  follow  the 
example  of  the  apostle  Paul,  who  labored  with  his  hands  to 
support  himself,  and  some  of  his  co-laborers,  I  presume, 
who  had  need  of  pecuniary  support.  At  least  he  says  that 
he  labored  for  those  who  were  with  him.  "  These  hands 
have  ministered  to  my  necessities,  and  to  them  that  were 
with  me."  Acts  20:  34.  But  I  do  not  conclude  that  the  in- 
spired apostle  labored  constantly  for  his  temporal  support. 
There  were  times,  no  doubt,  when  he  was  so  busily  engaged 
in  the  spiritual  field  that  he  could  not  spend  any  time  to 
labor  with  his  hauds,  and  we  conclude,  from  his  writings, 
that  there  were  seasons  when  his  temporal  necessities  were 
supplied  by  the  churches.  While  I  have  always  thrown  my 

345 


346  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

influence,  by  example,  upon  the  side  of  self-support,  yet  I 
believe  that  there  should  be  a  plane  of  moderation  recog- 
nized'by  the  church  in  the  ministerial  work.  The  abuse  of 
this  principle,  of  the  church  supporting  her  ministers,  has 
in  some  instances,  made  the  church  too  reserved  in  looking 
after  the  temporal  needs  of  her  faithful  ministers,  but 
th'ough  a  valid  principle  may  be  abused  by  some,  the  abuse 
of  it  should  not  prevent  the  proper  use  of  it. 

We,  however,  admit  that  great  caution  is  requisite  upon 
the  part  of  the  church,  to  supervise  this  part  of  her  work, 
but  at  the  same  time  she  should  not  be  too  cautious.  God 
has  promised  to  give  her  wisdom  to  carry  out  her  mission 
in  every  particular,  and  the  ministry  is  an  important  part  of 
it.  While  the  church  might  withhold  from  her  faithful  min- 
ister that  which  is  justly  due  him,  she  may  indirectly  grant 
license  to  some  of  her  wealthy  members  to  indulge  their 
carnal  desires  in  their  many  opportunities  to  accumulate 
wealth,  and  while  they  may  be  adding  farm  to  farm,  and  be 
laying  up  treasures  in  this  world,  the  minister,  who  was  ap- 
pointed to  preach  the  Gospel  to  them,  may  be  toiling  hard 
to  support  himself  and  family,  and  forego  many  opportuni- 
ties of  doing  good,- because  the  support  which  the  Gospel 
authorizes,  is  withheld  by  the  rich.  There  are  two  ex- 
tremes in  this,  as  well  as  many  other  things,  and  the  church 
of  Christ  is  in  danger  of  running  to  either  of  these  ex- 
tremes. 

My  severe  training  in  military  and  nautical  discipline 
inured  me  to  hardships  and  endurance,  and  now  being  in 
the  service  of  the  Lord,  I  have  felt  to  do  all,  and  bear  all, 
that  may  be  requisite  in  this  sacred  and  responsible  calling. 
As  my  deliverance  has  been  great,  I  feel  that  I  owe  my  life 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  347 

and  my  all  to  God  and  his  church,  which  Christ  has  pur- 
chased with  his  own  precious  blood. 

Since  my  election  to  the  ministry  my  labors  have  been, 
in  a  large  measure,  restricted  to  the  little  church  at  Hick- 
ory Grove,  although  I  have  made  ministerial  tours  to  vari- 
ous portions  of  our  beloved  Fraternity. 

During  the  winter  season  I  have  devoted  nearly  all  my 
time  to  the  ministry,  but  during  the  summer,  family  cares, 
and  the  demands  for  the  little  church  in  which  I  have,  for 
twenty-four  years,  held  my  membership,  have  demanded 
my  labors,  in  unison  with  that  of  my  dear  co-laborers  in  the 
ministry.  Upon  the  whole  my  years  of  ministerial  work 
have  been  pleasantly  spent,  and  I  t'rust  that  I  can  say  we 
worked  in  love  and  harmony  together.  We  have  not  en- 
larged our  borders  as  much  as  some  of  the  churches  in  our 
Fraternity,  but  if  our  cords  have  not  been  lengthened,  yet  I 
hope  that  our  stakes  have  been  strengthened.  Some  of  our 
worthy  members  have  changed  locations,  and  some  dear 
and  earnest  workers  have  fallen  asleep  in  Jesus.  Bro. 
Christian  Hope  and  wife,  and  his  wife's  parents  and  sister, 
were  here  received  into  church  fellowship,  the  memory  of 
which  union  is  ever  cherished  and  dear.  When  the  great 
day  of  reunion  takes  place  in  the  celestial  world,  and  the 
laborers  who  have  sown  the  seed  in  tears,  will  come  bring- 
ing their  sheaves  with  rejoicing,  from  many  lands  and4 
climes,  I  sincerely  hope  that  the  prodigal,  rescued  with  the 
few  that  the  Lord  may  have  given  him,  may  be  represented 
among  the  number  to  swell  the  songs  of  redeeming  love, 
and  share  the  great  harvest  of  rejoicing. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1870,  my  sister  Kate  was 
married  to  Eld.  John  J.  Emmert,  of  Mt.  Carroll,  111.,  and  her 
location  in  the  West  was  the  result  of  this  union.  Soon  aft- 


348  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

er  this  occurrence  my  youngest  sister,  Mary,  united  with 
the  Brethren  church  in  Pennsylvania,  and  we  were  made  to 
rejoice  greatly  that  she  began  the  Christian  work  in  the 
golden  period  of  her  youth.  In  1873  my  wife  and  I  paid  a 
visit  to  our  relations,  brethren  and  friends  in  the  State  of 
Pennsylvania,  and  when  we  returned  to  Illinois,  my  mother 
and  youngest  sister  accompanied  us. 

During  their  visit  among  us,  my  mother  united  with 
the  church  of  the  Brethren.  In  the  sixty-sixth  year  of  her 
age  she  felt  the  necessity  of  this  ever-blessed  union  and  fel- 
lowship with  our  people,  having  counted  the  cost  and 
weighed  the  responsibility  of  a  change  of  church  relation- 
ship. Mother  was  always  cool  and  deliberate  in  her  decis- 
ions. Amid  all  the  reverses  of  life  and  the  chastisements 
and  corrections  of  a  loving  Providence,  four  of  our  family 
were  now  representatives  of  the  church  of  our  choice.  This 
was  the  good  effect  and  the  fruitful  result  of  the  painful 
years  of  divine  discipline,  and  we  could  say  with  the  Psalm- 
ist David  of  old,  that  "  before  I  was  afflicted  I  went  astray 
but  now  have  I  kept  thy  word." 

My  mother  and  sister  subsequently  returned  to  our  nat- 
ive borough  in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania,  but  in  1876  they 
returned  to  Illinois  to  spend  the  remainder  of  their  days. 
My  youngest  sister  was  then  sorely  afflicted  with  scrofula, 
which  occasioned  her  death  after  years  of  extreme  suffer- 
ing. The  wasting  malady  preyed  upon  her  vitals,  and  her 
anguish  in  the  paroxyms  of  pain  was  heart-rending  to  wit- 
ness, but  she  showed  much  patience,  and  was  refined  and 
purified  through  suffering,  and  her  conceptions  could  grasp 
the  deep  and  mournful  utterances  of  the  suffering  just,  in 
their  hours  of  anguish  and  pain.  She  was  particularly  at- 
tached to  the  book  of  Job,  who  alludes  to  the  bitterness  of 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  349 

his  life  and  the  loathsomeness  of  his  disease  and  who  de- 
scribes his  emaciated  condition  "  by  his  flesh  cleaving  to 
his  bones,  his  yearning  for  his  couch  to  ease  his  complaint, 
and  his  tossings  to  and  fro  till  the  breaking  of  the  day." 

All  these  painful  features,  which  the  devouring  malady 
brings,  she  experienced,  and  her  form  was  reduced  to  a 
mere  skeleton,  when  the  lamp  of  life  flickered  and  went  out. 

Again  we  all  merged  into  the  shadow's  of  death,  to 
weep  and  reflect,  as  mourners  only  can,  when  their  loved 
ones  have  gone  to  moulder  in  its  dismal  domains.  During 
her  long  and  painful  illness  my  aged  mother  kept  close  by 
her  darling  daughter,  and  applied  the  joothing  ointment  to 
her  wasting  frame.  Many  lone  nights  did  she  linger  by  her 
couch  of  suffering  and  keep  painful  vigils,  to  comfort  her 
suffering  child  in  her  agonizing  periods. 

May  her  dark  hours  of  pain. 

So  long  with  patience  borne, 
Incite  her  friends  the  crown  to  gain 

In  the  celestial  morn. 

May  blessings  ever  flow, 

And  love  adorn  the  home, 
Whose  inmates  all  her  anguish  saw 

And  heard  her  weep  and  groan. 

God  bless  my  mother  dear, 

Whose  life  was  meek  and  mild, 
Who  toiled  'mid  tears  and  grief  and  care 

To  solace  her  poor  child. 

We  hope  to  meet  again, 

In  that  pure,  healthful  clime, 
Where  none  shall  ever  groan  in  pain 

Nor  health  nor  life  decline. 

The  next  to  cross  the  turbid  waters  of  death  was  my 
dear  sister  Kate,  the  wife  of  Bro.  John  J.  Emmert.  My 


35O  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

mother  now  had  her  home  with  her  only  surviving  daugh- 
ter, and  when  her  health  began  to  decline,  her  maternal  care 
was  again  exerted  and  her  helping  hands  administered  to 
her  necessities.  My  sister  and  her  husband  were  workers 
in  the  church,  he  being  the  elder  of  the  Arnold's  Grove 
church,  Carroll  County,  111.  My  sister  Kate  possessed  a 
cheerful  temperament  and  the  bright  things  of  life  seemed 
to  preponderate  in  her  heart.  She  led  the  van  into  our  be- 
loved Fraternity,  and  was  ever  a  cheerful,  willing,  and  earn- 
est worker  in  the  Master's  cause.  Even  when  her  faculties 
began  to  decline,  under  the  wasting  power  of  disease,  the 
smile  of  hope  and  filial  submission  to  a  compassionate  God, 
who  doeth  all  things  well,  beamed  in  her  fading  counte- 
nance. Our  hearts  were  saddened  to  think  that  another 
dear  one  had  bidden  farewell  to  loved  ones.  We  must  all 
become  the  ghastly  victims,  at  length,  to  that  last  cruel  en- 
emy,— Death.  .  She  died  of  consumption  March  24,  1882, 
aged  about  forty-four  years.  She  left  us  in  the  prime  of 
life  and  apparently  in  the  height  of  her  usefulness.  But 
her  energy  in  the  cause  of  Christianity  and  her  words  of 
cheer,  and  prayers,  and  smiles,  and  tears  will  be  retained  to 
profit  while  her  body  moulders  in  the  dark  and  silent  grave. 
She  left  a  Christian  husband,  a  daughter  about  ten  years  of 
age,  an  aged  mother  and  two  surviving  brothers. 

Thus  ended  the  bright  and  useful  Christian  career  of 
one  who  was  cherished  and  dear.  "We  all  do  fade  as  a 
leaf."  Isa.  64:  6. 

The  sun  in  his  climax  of  glory  we've  seen, 
When  nature  was  smiling  and  forests  were  green, 
And  birds  in  the  woodland  were  warbling  their  songs, 
AH  lending  the  charm  which  to  summer  belongs. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  35! 

Those  beauties  of  nature  that  come  with  the  spring, 
All  fade  from  our  vision  on  time's  rapid  wing. 
The  soft  tints  decay  in  the  autumn's  cool  shade, 
The  beautiful  leaves  of  the  forest  all  fade. 

How  apt  the  resemblance  of  old  by  the  seer, 

Of  nature '%  decline  at  the  close  of  the  year, 

And  man's  sudden  exit  from  life  to  the  tomb. 

Our  time,  oh  how  fleeting!     How  transient  our  home! 

We  follow  our  friends  to  the  grave  in  deep  grief, 
To  us,  oh  how  dear,  but  they  fade  as  a  leaf; 
They  shone  like  the  stars  in  the  fair  azure  dome, 
To  solace  our  spirits  and  brighten  our  home. 

The  memories  so  solemn  now  soften  the  heart, 
When  friends  fondly  cherished  in  paleness  depart; 
Their  smiles  in  life's  sunshine,  their  tears  in  its  gloom, 
Recur  to  the  mind  as  we  march  to  the  tomb. 

The  husband  in  sadness  laments  for  his  wife, 
Who  shared  in  the  comforts  and  sorrows  of  life; 
The  daughter  was  weeping  in  loneliness  there, 
The  mother's  delight  and  her  subject  of  prayer. 

So  lately  her  languishing  sighs  we  still  heard, 
To-day  her  pale  form  in  the  grave  was  interred; 
We  thought  'mid  our  tears  and  our  swellings  of  grief, 
The  friends  in  our  circle  "  all  fade  as  a  leaf." 

The  herald  of  Truth  did  sweet  solace  afford, 
'Twas  "blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord;" 
They  rest  from  their  labors,  their  sorrows  are  o'er, 
Their  works  follow  them  to  that  beautiful  shore. 

So  friend  after  friend  leaves  this  grief-stricken  vale, 
They  fade  as  the  leaf  and  are  lifeless  and  pale; 
They  moulder  to  dust  in  death's  gloomy  domain, 
But  God  shall  restore  them  in  beauty  again. 

Come,  mourners,  and  rest  in  the  promise  divine, 

We'll  meet  them  again  in  that  glorified  clime; 

There  death's  withering  blight  shall  the  bounds  not  invade, 

No  ties  shall  be  broken,  no  beauty  shall  fade, 


352  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

Some  time  after  my  sister  Kate's  death,  my  aged  and 
care-worn  mother  came  to  take  up  her  abode  at  my  place 
of  residence,  and,  after  so  many  deaths  in  our  home,  and 
the  many  long  and  painful  separations  of  those  yet  living, 
it  was  pleasant  to  dwell  again  with  mother,  amid  the  joys  of 
family  life.  I  felt  glad  that  her  once  roving  but  rescued 
son  could  possess  a  little  home  for  her  welcome  reception, 
when  her  long,  weary  and  toilsome  journey  was  drawing  to 
a  close.  What  cares,  and  heart-aches,  and  dismal  vacancies 
in  bereavement  had  mother  known  and  felt!  It  was  meet 
that  she  should  experience  a  brief  respite  ere  her  sun  would 
sink  beneath  the  horizon,  to  rise  no  more  in  this  world. 

Like  the  prophet  of  yore,  in  his  cherished  home,  pro- 
vided for  him,  our  mother  occupied  her  little  chamber,  and 
we  were  happy  in  the  thought  that  we  could  dwell  with 
each  other,  for  a  few,  years  at  least.  The  children  looked 
upon  her  as  a  member  of  the  family,  and  spent  many  hours 
of  pleasantness  in  their  grandmother's  little  chamber.  Es- 
pecially attached  to  grandmother  was  my  youngest  daugh- 
ter, she  having  been  nursed  and  fondled  by  that  dear  one 
from  infancy,  and  also  a  namesake  of  hers.  The  two  Ma- 
ria's often  dined,  and  sweetly  conversed  together,  and  the 
junior  seemed  to  greatly  solace  the  senior  in  the  decrepi- 
tude of  old  age.  Her  constitution  was  remarkably  vigorous 
till  the  close  of  her  life,  and  she  would  often  lend  a  helping 
hand  when  my  wife  was  pressed  with  cares  and  burdens. 
Mother's  presence  and  help  would  cheer  the  hours  of  sep- 
aration during  the  winter  season,  especially  when  I  was  ab- 
sent on  long,  ministerial  tours. 

But  there  must  be  an  end  to  all  that  we  hold  dear  in 
this  life,  and  our  fondly-cherished  friends  are  destined  to 
leave  us,  one  by  one,  So  mother's  appointed  time  came 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  353 

when  the  deep  shades  of  death  must  conceal  her  from  our 
mortal  vision.  She  had  often  wished,  if  the  Lord's  will 
might  be  so,  that  she  might  quickly  depart,  without  a  lin- 
gering illness  to  burden  her  friends, — as  she  herself  ex- 
pressed it.  Mother  deserved  the  best  of  attention  and  care, 
for  she  had  been  so  self-sacrificing  and  untiring  in  her  per- 
severance to  wait  upon  her  children,  when  they  were  pros- 
trated with  lingering  and  fatal  maladies.  Her  wish,  how- 
ever, was  granted.  Her  illness  was  of  short  duration,  but 
very  severe.  She  died  of  inflammatory  rheumatism,  which 
suddenly  struck  a  defective  limb,  that  had  occasioned  con- 
siderable pain  and  trouble  for  several  years.  From  there  it 
penetrated  to  the  heart,  and  soon  set  forever  at  rest  the 
heart,  that  had  continued  in  active  operation  so  long,  amid 
sunshine  and  shadow,  smiles  and  tears,  weal  and  woe.  We 
summoned  all  the  children  to  her  dying  bed  in  the  early 
morning,  and  we  all  mourned  and  wept  as  she  gently  passed 
away.  It  appeared  inexpressibly  sad  to  see  that  familiar 
face  so  cold  and  pale  in  death, — the  face  that  we  were 
wont  to  see  in  the  glow  and  activity  of  life  and  health  so 
long.  Her  death  occurred  Nov.  I,  1890,  in  the  eighty-third 
year  of  her  age. 

Thus  another  impressive  event  was  recoided  upon  the 
tablets  of  our  hearts.  The  end  of  mother's  career  was  cer- 
tainly very  touching  to  us  all.  Her  acts  of  kindness,  her 
fortitude  and  courage, — all  arose  before  our  mental  vision 
as  we  viewed  her  familiar,  physical  form  in  the  cold  em- 
brace of  death. 

Children,  remember  the  worth  and  preciousness  of  a 
mother's  presence,  and  the  care  and  anxiety  for  your  wel- 
fare and  prosperity!  There  is  no  love  within  the  circle  of 
home  so  pure,  so  deep  and  anxious,  as  maternal  love.  It  is 


354  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

the  first,  in  our  infantile  state,  to  lend  its  fostering  care;  and 
its  vigilance,  through  all  the  meanderings  of  life,  is  untir- 
ing. When  woes  oppress  and  sorrows  rend  the  heart,  that 
love  is  nearest  to  console.  When  pain  and  sickness  waste 
our  mortal  frame,  that  loving  care  is  all  aglow,  by  day  and 
night.  Her  prayers  for  the  wayward  child  are  incessant, 
and  maternal  love,  ignited  by  heaven's  immortal  flame,  will 
wrestle  and  plead,  without  fainting,  for  the  lost  and  wan- 
dering child. 

What  is  home  without  a  mother?  And  what  a  sacred 
and  endearing  place  is  home  with  the  cheering  presence  of 
a  fond,  Christian  mother!  But  all  maternal  and  fraternal 
ties,  so  far  as  their  domestic  and  mortal  union  is  concerned, 
must  pass  away,  and  our  only  prospect,  when  we  cast  our 
last,  lingering  look  at  the  grave,  are  the  celestial  greetings 
on  the  other  shore,  and  the  immortal  bands  that  will  unite 
us  in  joy  and  blessedness  forever.  Let  us  labor,  then,  while 
we  may  be  aided  by  each  other's  influence  and  sympathies, 
to  secure  together  the  love  and  friendship  that  is  immortal, 
that  when  all,  that  is  visible  and  tangible  in  this  mortal 
•sphere,  shall  vanish  from  our  sight,  we  may  anticipate  the 
grand  reunion  on  the  other  shore. 

My  youngest  brother  and  I  are  now  the  only  two 
known  survivors  of  the  family,  to  which  reference  has  been 
made  so  frequently  in  this  work.  I  already  alluded  to  my 
second-oldest  brother's  final  departure  from  home  in  1860, 
the  year  prior  to  the  commencement  of  the  Civil  War.  He 
went  to  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  and  when  the  war  be- 
gan, all  communication  having  been  cut  off,  his  whereabouts 
was  lost  sight  of,  and  his  existence  was  involved  in  uncer- 
tainty till  the  year  1867,  when  I  came  to  Illinois, 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND. 


355 


I  boarded  a  steam-boat  one  day,  and  took  passage  to 
Burlington,  Iowa,  where  my  brother  was,  at  one  time,  in  bus- 
iness, and  where  he  had  formed  many  acquaintances.  I 
there  ascertained  that  he  was  still  living  in  1866, — that  he 
was  then  in  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  and  expected 
soon  to  go  to  Europe.  That  was  the  last  intelligence  we 
ever  received  concerning  him. 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 


Reflections  on  Temporal  and  Spiritual  Warfare.  —  The  Christian  Mar- 
iner, and  the  Points  he  must  Watch.  —  Fidelity  to  the  Cross  of 
Christ. —  "New  Wine  should  be  put  into  New  Bottles."  — If  God 
Commands,  we  should  Go. 


EAR  readers,  J  have  carried  you  on  my  mental 
wings  through  the  long  and  checkered  journey  of 
my  mortal  career.  I  have  portrayed  to  you  espec- 
ially the  most  prominent  incidents  of  my  life.  I  have  de- 
scribed to  you  my  early,  pious  inclinations,  and  the  long- 
ings of  my  heart  after  God  in  the  glowing  period  of  my 
youth.  I  have  shown  you  how  those  pious  emotions,  in  the 
morning  of  life,  were  subsequently  suppressed  by  indul- 
gence of  the  carnal  propensities.  I  gave  you  my  experi- 
ence in  military  life,  and  the  effect  that  it  had  to  harden 
my  sensibilities,  quench  the  sympathies,  and  prevent  the  de- 
velopment of  the  inner  man,  or  spiritual  being.  I  have 
shown  the  force  of  military  regulation  and  government,  as 
being  necessary  to  military  achievements  and  conquests.  I 
have  deduced  illustrations  from  military  system  and  order, 
to  teach  and  impress  Christian  regulation  and  government, 
demonstrating,  by  way  of  comparison,  that,  without  orderly 
and  methodical  procedure,  in  the  spiritual  army,  there  can 
be  no  success. 

1  have  taken  the  spirit  of  zeal,  endurance  and  courage, 
as  shown  by  the  natural  soldier  in  his  line  of  military  life, 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  357 

to  urge  the  necessity  of  endurance,  fortitude  and  zeal  in  the 
spiritual  army.  I  have  presented  the  natural  army,  with  its 
banners  waving  in  the  air,  and  moving  in  compact  columns, 
with  glittering  swords  and  burnished  steel,  and  all  the  for- 
midable weapons  of  war,  as  presenting  an  imposing  scene 
and  occasioning  havoc,  bloodshed  and  death.  I  have  shown 
the  spiritual  army  to  be  superior,  although,  to  the  natural 
eye  the  scene  is  not  so  imposing.  The  contention  against 
spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places,  requires  spiritual  force 
instead  of  carnal.  This  divine  force,  utilized  in  mighty, 
spiritual  conquests,  is  only  clearly  understood  by  the  regen- 
erated heart  and  the  trained,  spiritual  eye,  and  the  spiritual 
conquests  of  the  church  of  Christ  are  far  superior  to  the 
conquests  by  military  power.  "  He  that  ruleth  his  own 
spirit  is  greater  than  he  that  taketh  a  city."  Christ  taught 
and  exemplified  it  in  his  condescending  life  of  humility,  self- 
sacrifice,  love,  meekness,  humility,  non-resistance,  and  pa^ 
tience.  These  are  the  divine  characteristics  for  conquering 
opposing  humanity  and  the  powers  of  hell.  His  people  are 
commanded  to  adjust  variances  by  arbitration,  and  in  pro- 
portion as  the  nations  become  conversant  with  the  spiritual 
system,  which  he  taught  and  enforced  by  his  sacred  exam- 
ple, they  will  adopt  his  method.  In. the  millennial  age  the 
"  swords  will  be  beaten  into  ploughshares,  and  the  spears 
into  pruninghooks."  In  his  spiritual  kingdom  they  al- 
ready imbibe  that  spirit,  and  exemplify  the  principles. 
"  But  the  carnal  mind  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God, 
neither  indeed  can  be."  If  the  princes  of  this  world  had 
known  the  wisdom  of  God  and  could  have  discerned  the 
spiritual  character  of  Christ's  kingdom,  they  would  not 
have  crucified  the  Lord  of  glory. 


358  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

"Christ  was  crucified  in  great  weakness  but  he  was 
raised  in  glory."  The  crucifixion  of  our  carnal  nature  is  in- 
dicative of  great  weakness,  but  the  result  is  powerful,  and 
will  tend  to  spiritual  conquest  and  exaltation  with  Christ. 
The  spiritual  army^will  be  far  more  imposing  than  the  nat- 
ural, in  its  glorious  attitude  and  celestial  array,  when  Christ 
comes  in  triumph. 

Reader,  do  you  see  how  the  indulgence  of  carnal  pre 
ferment  and  glory  impairs  the  vision  and  all  the  senses  of 
our  being,  for  the  view  and  the  conception  of  the  spiritual 
grandeur  and  power?  "Ye  must  be  born  again,"  and  ye 
must  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  spirit  to  enter  the  king- 
dom. 

My  purpose  in  this  work  is  to  be  honest  and  candid  in 
reasoning,  by  way  of  comparison,  and  employing  the  hard- 
earned  lessons  of  my  experience  in  the  perils  and  advent- 
ures of  my  life,  to  impress  the  superior  duties  of  the  spirit- 
ual life  upon  the  human  mind.  Christ  himself  affords 
many  examples  of  impressing  spiritual  instruction  in  this 
way,  and  if  I  can  make  the  experience  of  my  life  subserv- 
ient to  this  end,  I  shall  be  well  paid  for  the  inditement  of 
this  work.  I  have  endeavored  to  draw  many  illustrations 
from  maritime  life,  and  to  freight  them  with  the  burdens  of 
my  experience,  while  passing  under  the  correcting  rod  of 
divine  discipline;  and  while  I  was  rendered  contrite  and 
humble  by  these  sore  chastisements,  I  aim,  by  the  help  of 
God  to  transmit  their  beneficial  influences  to  others,  to  in- 
duce them  to  yield  meekly  to  the  God  whom  I  love  and 
adore.  I  have  spoken  plainly,  and  at  times  severely,  but  I 
trust  that  love  for  God  and  man  has  predominated  in  all 
my  arguments.  Military  men  and  seamen  are  taught  to 
speak  in  plain  language,  and  to  the  purpose,  for  the  obliga- 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  359 

tions  of  their  respective  vocations  are  attended  with  seri- 
ous responsibilities.  And  is  there  any  calling  so  serious 
and  responsible  as  that  of  the  servant  of  God? 

Life  is  a  journey  that  we  pursue  but  once,  and  it  is  a 
grave  and  momentous  thing  to  live  and  pass  through  this 
sin-polluted  world,  and  "  free  ourselves  of  the  blood  of  all 
men."  When  the  situation  of  the  mariner  is  perilous,  and 
his  life  is  endangered,  he  carries  the  burden  and  anxiety  of 
the  moment  in  his  movements,  gestures,  and  the  tone  'oi 
his  voice.  So,  I  remark,  that  public  speakers  and  writers, — 
when  exploring  the  magnitude  of  sin  and  its  deceptive  in- 
fluence, and  the  ultimate  anguish  and  remorse  which  it  will 
entail  upon  its  vassals, — are  moved  to  clearness  and  plain- 
ness in  their  discriminations,  and  show  no  quarters  to  sin, 
however  specious  and  angelic  its  appearance,  lest  they 
should  fail  to  exert  themselves  to  the  utmost  to  rescue  oth- 
ers, and  so  fall  under  the  same  condemnation  themselves. 
The  Christian  life  requires  moral  courage  and  fortitude.  It 
demands  impartiality  and  strict  honesty  of  heart.  We  can 
spare  sin  no  more  under  the  guise  or  semblance  of  religion, 
than  in  the  overt  actions  of  degradation  and  depravity. 

Sin,  in  all  its  forms  and  phases  is  discountenanced  by 
God,  and  it  must  be  discarded  and  reproved  by  his  servants. 
Christians  must  make  themselves  thoroughly  acquainted 
with  the  thoughts  and  mind  of  God,  and  then  become  the 
sincere  and  honest  agents  in  communicating  his  mind  to 
the  children  of  men.  "  They  are  bought  with  a  price,"  and 
cannot  be  the  servants  of  sin. 

The  Purest  Being  that  ever  graced  the  earth  with  his 
sacred  presence  offended  many  during  his  pilgrimage 
through  it,  and  yet,  with  respect  to  force  and  pertinency, 
"  he  spake  as  never  man  spake."  He  uttered  the  truth  in 


360  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

all  its  vital  force  and  acuteness,  and  the  sham  professions 
of  his  day  could  not  endure  his  piercing  words.  The  long- 
er he  lived,  the  more  his  reputation  was  repudiated  by  the 
populace,  till,  at  last,  they  cried  out,  "  Crucify  him,  crucify 
him.  Let  his  blood  be  upon  us  and  upon  our  children." 
O  how  many  luminous  stars  have  been  extinguished  from 
this  vile  world,  by  men  whose  eyes,  and  ears,  and  hearts 
were  uncircumcised  and  could  not  bear  their  valid  and 
truthful  messages!  Sin  and  false  religion  only  effect  a  rep- 
etition of  the  same  dismal  scenes,  and  repel  the  pure  argu- 
ments of  the  just,  until  they  fall  upon  them  as  a  savor  of 
"  death  unto  death."  But  the  beloved  Christ  changed  not 
his  voice,  though  his  reputation  was  well  nigh  gone,  neither 
can  we. 

The  Lord  tested  me  by  many  painful  ordeals.  He 
proved  me  in  the  smelting  furnace,  and  if  I  smooth  my 
tongue  and  soften  his  inspired  words  against  "  spiritual 
wickedness  in  high  places,"  I  shall  incur  his  displeasure, 
and  his  judgments  inflicted  upon  me,  will  be  deep  and  pain- 
ful. I  must  shine  by  the  light  of  the  humble  Christ,  who  is 
my  spiritual  sun,  and  I  must  determine  my  spiritual  reck- 
onings by  the  methodical  process  of  the  Bible,  and  thus 
progress  on  the  ocean  of  time.  I  must  teach  this  science 
in  its  purity  and  genuineness  to  others. 

Human  creeds  and  systems  will  not  answer  to  consum- 
mate the  responsible  voyage  of  life.  The  pleasing  sensations, 
produced  by  them,  and  the  wild  raptures  of  the  mind,  are 
not  sufficient  testimony  to  prove  the  divine  authenticity  of 
the  work. 

The  storms  and  reverses  of  the  voyage  will  sometimes 
cloud  the  vision,  and  disturb  the  glad  and  joyful  current  of 
the  mind,  but  in  this  hour  of  dark  temptation,  a  divine 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  361 

hope,  based  upon  God's  Word,  will  be  our  sure  support.  A 
Christian's  motto  is,  Christ  and  him  crucified,  in  sorrow  or 
joy,  in  pain  or  pleasure. 

The  strongest  evidences  of  our  veracity  and  fidelity  to 
the  cross  of  Christ  will  be  in  the  time  of  adversity  and 
gloom.  The  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  does  not  consist  in 
sudden  outbursts  of  joy  amid  the  glow  of  prosperity,  and  a 
relaxation  into  inactivity  when  the  emotional  impulses  are 
over,  and  the  dense  fogs  and  storms  intervene.  It  indicates 
progression  and  perseverance  all  the  time,  in  glad  or  dismal- 
days. 

"  A  single,  steady  aim, 
Unmoved  by  threatening  or  reward." 

There  is  too  much  religion  in  the  world  that  is  too 
cheap  to  be  good.  It  may  be  compared  to  some  of  the 
cheap  clothing  that  we  sometimes  purchase, — it  won't  wear. 
There  is  not  a  proper  preparation  of  the  heart,  and  the  joy, 
connected  with  the  first  reception  of  the  Truth,  is  too  super- 
ficial. The  separation  from  sin  and  the  world  is  not  effect- 
ual. Sober  and  candid  thinkers,  who  are  unchristianized, 
can  discover  its  inefficiency.  The  Savior  shows  this  by  the 
seed  that  falls  upon  the  rock,  "  As  soon  as  it  springs  up,  it 
withers  away,  because  it  lacks  moisture."  "They,  on  the 
rock  are  they,  which,  when  they  hear,  receive  the  Word 
with  joy,  and  these  have  no  root,  which,  for  awhile,  believe, 
and,  in  time  of  temptation,  fall  away."  It  is  a  poor  stock 
of  religion,  and  yet  it  is  quite  prevalent,  and  generally  has 
the  preference,  because  of  the  rapidity  of  germination  and 
growth.  But,  then,  such  sudden,  growth  often  comes  to  an 
end  before  the  seed,  which  is  deposited  in  well-prepared 
soil,  obtains  a  good  start.  A  heart  that  is  not  melted  to 


362  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

penitence  and  contrition,  partakes  too  much  of  the  nature 
of  the  rock,  so  that  the  seed  cannot  grow  and  thrive. 

There  is  nothing  like  preparing  the  soil  well,  before  de- 
positing the  seed.  Serving  God  too  easy  is  like  farming 
too  easy.  The  result  will  prove  a  failure.  Seed  that 
springs  up  too  quickly,  amid  wild  acclamations,  and  raptur- 
ous joy,  indicates  danger  of  sudden  blight  and  declension. 
It  is  the  thinness  of  the  soil  that  occasions  the  seed  to 
spring  up  sooner.  The  germination  below  the  soil,  and  the 
growth  above,  in  fact  all, — is  deficient  and  short-lived.  It 
is  a  serious  and  solemn  thing  to  begin  the  work  of  grace  in 
the  heart:  More  sober  thoughts  should  be  given  the  mo- 
mentous subject.  Teachers  should  be  more  intent  upon 
teaching  the  Word  of  God.  By  being  too  relax  in  the 
start,  the  work  is  rendered  futile  and  abortive. 

If  the  Adamic  nature  is  not  killed,  the  growth  in  grace 
will  be  a  failure.  Old  bottles  are  not  the  place  for  new 
wine.  The  heart  must  be  made  new  before  the  new  wine  of 
the  Gospel  can  be  admitted.  In  the  Adamic  hearts  it  will 
soon  burst  in  the  course  of  fermentation.  The  wine  will  be 
spilled,  and  the  bottles  rendered  useless. 

How  many  bottles  are  spoiled  by  this  untimely  pro- 
cess! This  might  all  be  obviated  by  a  proper  and  judicious 
preparation  of  the  heart,  and  the  pure  and  genuine  wine  of 
the  Gospel,  inserted  in  due  course  of  time,  as  the  Word  of 
God  directs!  God  will  not  reverse  his  work,  though  men 
may  do  so.  His  scheme  and  methods  of  salvation  were 
maturely  deliberated  upon. before  being  presented  in  their 
pure  and  perfect  character  to  the  fallen  race  of  Adam,  and 
there  will  be  no  recantation  upon  the  part  of  Divinity.  His 
measures  must  be  accepted,  or  the  direful  loss  sustained. 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  363 

Devils  are  sometimes  driven  out  of  the  human  heart,  by 
the  sincerity  and  contrition  of  the  one  who  becomes  truly 
penitent,  but  while  the  Satanic  power  is  dethroned,  the 
heart  is  left  too  naked  and  defenseless,  and  is  not  fortified 
by  obedience  to  the  Truth.  When  a  military  force  defeats 
and  conquers  a  garrison,  owing  to  a  superior,  military  force, 
or  skill  and  dexterity,  the  army,  in  defense  of  the  fortifica- 
tions, is  compelled  to  retire,  but  the  conquerors,  proficient 
in  military  attainments,  will  observe  the  necessity  of 
strengthening  and  securing  every  part  of  the  garrison,  in 
order  to  hold  their  position.  By  comparison,  I  would  ar- 
gue, that  when  "the  evil  spirit  is  gone  out  of  a  man,"  that 
heart  must  be  fortified  by  the  divine  means  of  grace,  and  re- 
ceive the  Holy  Spirit  as  an  occupant  in  the  heart.  He  is 
appointed  to  lead  us  into  all  truth,  and  so  we  shall  be  thor- 
oughly equipped  to  hold  the  infernal  forces  at  bay,  and,  se- 
cured within  the  impregnable  walls  of  the  church,  built  up- 
on the  "  Rock  of  Ages,  against  which  the  gates  of  hell 
cannot  prevail." 

God  has  given  us  a  record  of  his  Divine  Will.  In  legi- 
ble characters  it  is  inscribed  on  the  sacred  pages  of  the  Bi- 
ble. The  Living  Word,  animated  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  pen- 
etrates the  honest  heart  of  the  candid  peruser,  till  the  vital 
force  of  all  the  words  of  life  exert  their  saving  power.  This 
Written  Word,  this  Transcript  of  the  Divine  Mind,  is  repre- 
sented as  the  "  Sword  of  the  Spirit."  It  is  employed  as  the 
instrument  to  slay  and  subdue  with  the  correcting  argu- 
ments the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  and  instruct  and  guide,  by  its 
counsels  and  commandments,  the  soul  to  life  eternal.  The 
Spirit  does  not  operate  in  an  abstract  sense;  it  employs  the 
Word  to  wield  its  sacred  influence  upon  the  human  heart. 
The  Words  of  Christ,  and  all  the  words  of  Inspiration 


364  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

are  written  for  our  learning,  and  they  who  are  called  and 
chosen  of  God  are  commanded  to  teach  all  "  the  words  of 
this  life." 

John,  the  inspired  evangelist,  informs  us  in  his  Gospel, 
"And  there  are  also  many  other  things  which  Jesus  did,  the 
which,  if  they  should  be  written  every  one,  I  suppose  that 
even  the  world  itself  could  not  contain  the  books  that 
should  be  written.  Amen."  There  never  was  a  life  lived 
that  was  so  "  pure,  holy,  undefiled,  and  separate  from  sin- 
ners," and  so  perfect  and  full  of  meaning,  as  the  life  of  Je- 
sus Christ  on  this  earth.  There  never  was  an  experience, 
fraught  with  such  mighty  import,  power  and  love,  and  yet 
the  wisdom  of  God  deemed  it  necessary  to  withhold  the  ac- 
count of  some  of  his  wonderful  deeds  from  the  knowledge 
of  his  creature,  man,  for  in  his  finite  condition  it  would  be 
more  than  he  could  contain  to  profit.  Therefore  the  infi- 
nite mind  of  God,  that  could  fully  measure  the  condition 
and  character  of  man,  had  just  enough  written  to  melt  his 
heart  to  penitence,  to  test  his  integrity,  and  "guide  him  to 
glory." 

It  is  pitiful  to  behold  that  there  is  even  too  much  writ- 
ten now,  for  many,  who  profess  the  name  of  Christ,  to 
contain.  They  say,  "  Lord,  Lord,"  but  they  do  not  the 
things  which  he  says,  and  even  in  the  great  day  of  reckon- 
ing they  will  recommend  their  own  work  to  Christ,  and  say, 
"  Have  we  not  cast  out  devils  in  thy  name,  and  in  thy  name 
done  many  wonderful  works?  "  But  Christ  will  reply,  "  De- 
part from  me,  ye  workers  of  iniquity,  I  never  knew  you." 
Do  you  think  that  I  am  telling  too  much  truth  to  be  wise? 

I  do  not  want  to  be  wise  above  that  which  is  written.  I 
have  been  punished  severely  enough  by  the  rod  of  God's 
discipline,  I  trust,  to  make  me  humble  enough,  and  faithful 


ON    SEA   AND  LAND.  365 

enough  to  believe  and  try  to  do,  at  least,  all  that  God  says. 
Every  sentence  in  the  military  code  bore  its  express  and 
definite  meaning,  and  was  obligatory  whether  averse  to  our 
feelings  or  not.  The  imperative  signification  was  obey,  or 

• 

suffer  the  penalty  annexed  to  military  law.  Maritime  law 
was  equally  binding,  and  our  only  security  was  to  obey  ev- 
ery command  in  the  line  and  order  of  nautical  duty.  En- 
tering the  school  of  Christ, — to  experience  his  training  and 
discipline, — would  it  be  reasonable  to  expect  exemption 
from  duty?  Could  I  hope  to  be  exonerated  if  I  failed  to 
obey  his  commands?  You  reply,  "Only  believe  and  you 
shall  be  saved."  All  right,  but  the  misfortune  is,  we  take 
issue  upon  the  meaning  of  faith. 

I  adopt  the  language  of  the  inspired  James,  to  state  my 
position,  "Show  me  thy  faith  without  thy  works,  and  I  will 
show  thee  my  faith  by  my  works."  Faith  is  expressive  of 
action,  and  implies  obedience  to  God.  Abraham  had  faith 
in  God,  and  obeyed  God's  most  trying  command  to  offer 
his  own  son,  in  whom  the  promise  was  located.  Enoch  had 
faith  in  God,  and  walked  with  him,  and  it  requires  correct 
walking  to  walk  with  God.  Abel  had  faith  in  God,  and  was 
not  baffled  or  influenced  by  the  offering  of  his  brother 
Cain's  sacrifice,  but  offered  to  God  a  more  excellent  one, 
which  met  the  divine  acceptation,  and  he  was  justified. 
Noah  had  faith  in  God  and  verified  it  by  his  loyal  actions, 
in  the  building  of  the  ark,  by  virtue  of  God's  command,  and 
thus  "  condemned  the  world,  and  became  heir  of  the  right- 
eousness which  is  by  faith."  Moses  had  faith  in  God  and 
chose  the  divine  honor,  although  it  inculcated  humble  dis- 
cipline, and  affliction  with  the  people  of  God,  rather  than 
to  be  called  the  son  of  a  renowned  king's  daughter,  "  es- 


366  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

teeming  the  reproaches  of  Christ  greater  riches  than  all  the 
treasures  of  Egypt." 

If  we  are  men  of  faith,  it  is  not  our  business  to  question 
the  propriety  or  impropriety  of  God's  commands;  we 
should  implicitly  obey  them,  as  did  the  ancient  worthies, 
and  then  we  will  have  what  they  possessed, — faith  in  God. 

If  God  commands  me,  I  never  need  pause  to  consult 
consequences.  When  God  commanded  the  children  of  Is- 
rael to  cross  the  Red  Sea,  he  opened  the  passage.  When 
he  commanded  them,  under  the  supervision  of  his  servant, 
Joshua,  to  execute  their  daily  marches  around  the  walls  of 
Jericho  for  seven  days,  and  obey  his  directions,  even  to  the 
blowing  of  rams'  horns  and  shouting,  his  own  power  over- 
threw the  walls  when  their  obedience  was  fulfilled. 

The  colored  man  was  right  when  he  said  that  if  God 
commanded  him  to  jump  through  a  stone  wall,  it  was  his 
place  to  jump,  and  it  was  God's  place  to  make  the  hole. 
That  is  what  I  would  term  Biblical  faith,  and  I  do  not  con- 
sider that  it  is  so  plentiful  in  the  world.  Christ  says, 
"  When  the  Son  of  man  cometh,  shall  he  find  faith  on  the 
earth?" 

We  are  sometimes  told  that  the  interrogative  form  of 
expression  is  the  strongest.  I  consider  this  a  vital  question, 
and  one  with  profound  meaning,  and  it  should  prove  an  in- 
centive to  every  one  who  names  his  name,  to  depart  from 
iniquity,  and  have  the  mind  of  the  ancient  worthies,  to  fore- 
go the  honors  and  emoluments  of  this  perishable  world, 
and  endeavor  to  gain  and  retain  that  wonderful,  saving  and 
heaven-approved  principle  of  genuine  faith  in  God. 

True  faith  in  God  will  be  the  infallible  support  to  his 
humble  and  unassuming  children  amid  all  the  oppositions 
that  may  attend  their  mortal  life,  To  strengthen  their 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND. 


367 


trust  in  the  divine  protection,  the  Savior  alludes  to  many 
things  in  nature,  such  as  the  beautiful  growth  of  the  lilies, 
with  their  natural  splendor  surpassing  the  glory  of  King 
Solomon.  He  speaks  of  the  birds  that  have  neither  store- 
houses nor  barns,  and  yet  provisions  are  made  for  their  sus- 
tenance by  a  kind  and  beneficent  Father  in  heaven.  Not 
one  sparrow  escapes  his  scrutinizing  eye.  His  children  are 
of  more  value  than  many  of  these. 


CHAPTER   XXXII. 


God's  Care  for  the  Little  Flock.  —  What  our  Life  should  be.  —  The  Mil- 
lennial Age.  —  An  Outlook  into  the  Prophecies  of  the  Futuie. — 
Parting  Words  to  the  Reader.  —  Formation  af  an  Elevated  Chris- 
tian Character,  the  Chief  Aim  of  this  Work. 


rOD'S  care  for  the  minutest  thing  in  his  creation 
corroborates  the  unquestionable  truth,  that  he  will 
recognize  and  supply  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
needs  of  his  children,  who  exercise  a  filial  trust  in  his  Word. 
To  consummate  their  unspeakable  joy,  he  will  finally  con- 
duct them  to  his  home  in  glory,  that  they  may  behold  him 
in  all  his  celestial  splendor.  "  Fear  not  little  flock;  for  it  is 
your  Father's  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom." 

O  what  a  promise!  How  that  little  flock  must  have 
hearkened,  with  breathless  interest,  to  the  gracious  words 
that  fell  from  the  lips  of  the  blessed  -Jesus,  to  think  that 
they,  who  were  selected  from  the  common  and  lower  ranks 
of  society,  should  be  joint-heirs  with  Christ  of  such  a  glori- 
ous inheritance!  How  apt  and  significant  the  figure!  He 
does  not  bring  down  from  the  celestial  world  some  pro- 
found principle;  to  effect  a  comparison,  he  takes  something 
with  which  they  were  all  familiar, — a  flock  of  sheep.  The 
attachment  between  the  shepherd  and  his  flock,  in  the  ori- 
ental country,  is  very  strong.  The  sheep  hear  the  Shep- 
herd's voice.  He  goes  before  and  leads  them,  and  they  fol- 
low after.  He  conducts  them  into  green  pastures,  on  the 

hill  slopes  and  valleys,  and  to  the  still  waters. 
368 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND. 


369 


The  Psalmist  David  deduced  the  grand  and  pathetic  il- 
lustrations from  the  natural  scene  of  a  shepherd  and  his 

flock.  The  natural  shep- 
herd has  a  responsible 
charge.  He  has  the  care 
of  the  sheep,  and  must 
administer  to  their  neces- 
sities. He  must  protect 
them  from  danger,  while 
he  himself  is  exposed  to 
tlie  damp  and  chill  of 
night,  and  the  heat  of  the 
sun  by  day.  He  must 
guard  his  flock  from  the 
assaults  of  the  ferocious 
beasts,  that  prowl  around 
at  night,  in  quest  of  prey. 
The  sheep  are  timid  ani- 
mals; they  fly  to  the  shep- 
herd for  protection. 

David,  the  good  and 
faithful  shepherd  of  old, 
slew  a  lion  and  a  bear,  to 
save  his  sheep  from  their 
destructive  clutches.  The 
disciples  of  Christ  are 
compared  to  sheep,  as  already  indicated,  and  there  must 
necessarily  be  points  of  resemblance.  They  are  innocent 
and  harmless  like  sheep.  They  are  attentive  to  their  shep- 
herd's voice.  They  will  not  hear  the  voice  of  strangers. 
They  rely  upon  their  shepherd  for  support  and  protection 
from  destructive  foes.  They  fly  confidentially  to  their 


37O  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

shepherd,  when  foes  are  near.  They  will  not  rely  upon 
their  own  strength:  they  are  non-combative  and  timid  con- 
cerning evil,  and  wholly  rely  upon  the  shepherd,  to  avenge 
them  of  their  enemies. 

But  while  faith  is  coupled  with  a  divine  and  reverential 
fear,  it  is  not  possessed  of  a  slavish  fear.  It  does  not  fear 
the  prowling  wolves  and  lions.  Men  often  partake  of  the 
nature  of  ferocious  beasts,  and  are  intent  upon  devouring 
Christ's  little  flock,  but  he  vouches  his  protecting  might. 
They  cannot  harm  them  any  farther  than  the  shepherd  per- 
mits. The  hairs  of  their  heads  are  all  numbered.  He  sees 
the  injuries  which  tfrey  have  to  suffer  from  those  who  hate 
them,  but  their  patience  must  be  tried  like  that  of  the  Great 
Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  their  souls.  Their  life  may  be  tak- 
en, like  that  of  the  Shepherd,  but  they  are  told  not  to  fear 
them  that  kill  the  body  and  afterward  have  no  more  that 
they  can  do.  Men  can  only  reach  the  natural  life,  the  spir- 
itual, which  is  far  superior,  is  beyond  the  assaults  of  men 
and  devils.  The  Great  Shepherd,  who  gave  his  natural  life 
for  the  sheep,  has  that  in  his  care,  and  the  evil  one  cannot 
touch  it.  "  Fear  not,  little  flock,  it  is  your  Father's  good 
pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom."  Oh,  how  different  are 
the  characteristics  of  this  kingdom,  compared  to  earthly 
kingdoms  and  secular  rule! 

In  this  work  we  have  given  the  nature  and  character  of 
military  life  and  conquest,  which  are  carried  on  by  the  use 
of  carnal  weapons  amid  feats  of  daring  bravery,  manifesta- 
tions of  human  vengeance,  and  streams  of  blood;  but  the 
soldiers  of  Christ,  who  partake  of  the  harmless  nature  of 
sheep,  do  not  kill  and  destroy  by  sword  or  flame.  The 
Christian  commits  the  subject  of  vengeance  solely  to  him 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  371 

who  hath  conquered  hell  and  the  grave.  They  partake  of 
his  disposition. 

Christ  was  compared  to  a  "  lamb  without  blemish,  and 
as  a  sheep  dumb  before  her  shearers  so  he  opened  not  his 
mouth."  He  could  have  called  for  twelve  legions  of  angels 
to  have  come  to  his  defense,  but,  then,  how  could  the 

Scriptures  have  been  fulfilled?     That  would  have  been  con- 

0 

trary  to  all  the  predictions  of  prophecy.  God's  plans  were 
laid  and  his  purposes  fixed,  and  now,  when  the  awful  crisis 
is  come,  and  the  painful  shock  must  be  felt,  and  the  scorn, 
and  ignominy,  and  shame  be  realized  by  the  Great  Sacrifi- 
cial Victim  for  sin,  he  would  not  flinch  from  the  long-pre- 
paratory arrangement,  although  he  must  drink  the  bitter 
cup  to  its  very  dregs.  In  his  intense  mental  agony  he 
prayed  that  if  it  were  possible  the  Father  should  let  this 
cup  pass  from  him,  "  but  not  my  will,  but  thine  be  done.' 
In  his  human  nature  he  suffered  untold  pain  and  anguish. 
"  He  was  bruised  and  mangled  for  our  sins,  and  the  chas- 
tisement of  our  peace  is  upon  him,  and  with  his  stripes  we 
are  healed."  This  is  characteristic  of  the  cross,  and  all  his 
sheep  partake  of  his  self-sacrificing  nature,  and  suffer  with 
him  in  the  flesh.  Self-crucifixion  permeates  his  entire  life 
of  humiliation,  and  is  characteristic  of  all  his  words  of  spir- 
itual life.  Had  he  brought  his  physical  power  into  requisi- 
tion, the  combined  forces  would  have  fallen  before  him,  but 
the  time  for  the  disclosure  of  his  vindictive  ire  had  not  yet 
come.  It  will  be  displayed  in  all  its  conquering  force  when 
he  comes,  without  a  sin-offering,  unto  salvation.  Hence, 
the  humble  Christian's  ^ime  is  now  here,  to  conquer  the 
flesh  and  the  devil, — not  by  the  use  of  carnal  weapons,  but 
spiritual. 


372  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

Like  the  meek  and  suffering  Savior,  the  Christian 
must  suffer  the  sneers,  and  scoffs,  and  scorns  of  men,  and  if 
the  vindication  of  truth  require  it,  yield  up  his  own  life  also 
and  expire,  in  great  weakness,  as  did  the  humble  Christ, 
but,  like  him,  he  shall  be  raised  in  glory.  This  is  the  man- 
ner in  which  this  wonderful  and  glorious  kingdom  is  to  be 
gained,  and  no  wonder  the  flock  is  pronounced  to  be  small, 
for  it  is  evident  that  few  will  recognize  this  humble  and 
self-sacrificing  method  of  being  saved. 

How  many  thousands  of  professing  Christians  fail  to 
know  this  humiliating  and  condescending  life  by  practical 
experience  in  the  crucified  channel!  It  is  only  daily  con- 
tact with  the  cross  that  saves,  and  this  is  the  practical  con- 
fession that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh,  when  we  suf- 
fer in  the  flesh  with  him.  "  It  is  only  when  the  nations 
shall  learn  war  no  more,"  that  they  will  fulfill  that  part  of 
Christ's  teachings.  Only  then  they  show  the  spirit  which 
his  followers  imbibe,  when  they  pass  through  the  purifying 
process  of  the  new  birth,  and  are  partakers  of  this  element 
of  non-resistance,  as  exemplified  by  the  humble,  self-deny- 
ing Jesus.  It  was  the  purpose  of  his  life  of  humilia- 
tion, to  inure  us  to  the  same  humble  sphere,  and  assimi- 
late us  to  his  life.  Our  life  must  be  similar  to  his,  for  "  As 
he  is,  so  are  we  in  this  world."  Christ  did  not  conquer 
with  the  sword,  neither  can  his  followers.  I  am  glad  that 
my  eyes  have  been  opened  to  discover  this  wonderful  life, 
which  is  preparatory  to  an  immortal  state  of  felicity  in  our 
Father's  kingdom.  It  required  much  training  and  severe 
discipline  to  induce  me  to  an  acceptation  of  this  humble 
life,  so  diametrically  opposite  to  the  carnal  element,  but  at 
last  I  became  willing  to  become  a  soldier  of  the  cross  of 
Christ,  and  as  I,  after  successive  years  of  turmoil,  came  out 


ON    SEA   AND   LAND.  373 

of  military  and  maritime  life,  so  I  hope,  eventually,  to  real- 
ize a  transition  from  this  life  of  trials  to  a  life  of  exaltation 
in  glory  with  Christ,  providing  I  am  steadfast  to  the  end  of 
my  cross-bearing  life. 

"  It  is  your  Father's  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the 
kingdom."  This  kingdom,  in  all  its  celestial  grandeur  and 
glory,  will  not  be  given  reluctantly  by  the  Father;  it  will 
not  be  a  gift  that  will  be  grudgingly  tendered  to  his  humble 
and  believing  flock,  but  it  will  be  given  with  pleasure. 
Christ  has  merited  the  kingdom  and  all  those  who  have  fol- 
lowed him  in  his  humiliation  shall  share  the  immortal  bene- 
fits of  the  kingdom. 

This  kingdom  will  transcend  every  other  kingdom. 
"All  other  thrones  will  be  cast  down,"  as  indicated  in  the 
glowing  vision  of  the  prophet  Daniel,  and  this  kingdom 
will  have  the  universal  sway.  Nebuchadnezzar's  image, 
representing  the  different  successive  kingdoms,  was  finally 
demolished  by  the  stone  that  was  cut  out  of  the  mountain 
without  hands,  and  smote  it  upon  the  feet,  and  all  the  king- 
doms, comprised  and  prefigured  by  this  image,  were  sup- 
erseded by  this  glorious  kingdom,  which  shall  be  inherited 
through  Christ,  the  king  of  glory,  and  enjoyed  in  its  mag- 
nificence and  beauty  forever,  by  the  little  flock.  The  first 
phase  of  this  kingdom,  beyond  the  present  economy  of 
grace,  will  be  the  millennium  or  thousand  years'  reign. 
"  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resurrec- 
tion; on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power,  but  they 
shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with 
him  a  thousand  years."  Rev.  20:  6. 

At  the  ushering  in  of  this  wonderful  dispensation,  the 
angel  will  descend  with  a  great  chain  in  his  hand,  and  will 
lay  hold  upon  the  devil  and  bind  him,  and  place  him  in  the 


374  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

bottomless  pit,  and  place  a  seal  upon  him,  "that  he  shall 
deceive  the  nations  no  more  till  the  thousand  years  shall  be 
fulfilled;  and  after  that  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  season." 

What  joy  will  thrill  the  hearts  of  the  "  little  flock," 
when  they  unite  with  the  vast  multitude,  that  shall  be 
gathered  all  along  the  line  of  Adam's  posterity,  to  be  con- 
centrated in  the  millennial  age  and  enjoy  the  felicity,  at- 
tending the  personal  reign  of  Christ!  Although  the  num- 
ber of  believers  were  few,  and  the  flock  was  small  through- 
out the  successive  ages  and  dispensations  of  time,  yet, 
when  all  shall  meet  together,  they  will  constitute  a  large 
concourse  of  saints,  and  they  will  reign  in  a  superior  grada- 
tion from  the  nations,  who  must  experience  the  test  at  the 
close,  or  expiration,  of  the  millennial  age,  when  the  devil 
shall  be  loosed  for  a  little  season  out  of  his  prison,  "  and 
shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  to- 
gether to  battle."  The  number  of  them  will  be  as  the  sand 
of  the  sea.  "  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth, 
and  compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints  about,  and  the  be- 
loved city,  and  fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and 
devoured  them.  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and 
the  false  prophet  are,  and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night 
for  ever  and  ever."  Rev.  20.  Read  the  entire  chapter  in 
order  to  obtain  a  clearer  conception  of  its  meaning. 

This  purports  that  an  immense  army  will  be  deceived 
by  the  Satanic  power,  which  has  been  so  effectual  in  the  art 
of  deception  ever  since  Adam  and  Eve  were  created,  and 
occupied  the  Garden  of  Eden  in  their  primeval  condition. 
This  will  be  the  last  effort  of  Satan  and  his  innumerable 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  375 

army.  He  will  then  be  plunged  into  the  lake  of  fire,  like 
Pharaoh  and  his  hosts  were  plunged  in  the  depth  of  the  sea. 

These  hosts  will  encompass  the  camp  of  the  saints. 
This  discloses  the  beautiful  and  transcendent  dwelling-place 
of  Christ  and  his  resurrected  saints,  during  the  millennial 
age.  Satan  ever  wages  his  malicious  warfare  against  Christ 
and  his  people,  and,  when  extricated  from  a  thousand 
years'  confinement,  he  persists  in  his  infernal  project  with 
consummated  rage  and  malice.  But  the  loving  apostle 
John  informs  us,  that  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  "  de- 
stroy the  works  of  the  devil,"  and  this  will  be  the  comple- 
tion of  the  inspired  prediction.  We  learn  in  this  stupend- 
ous tragedy  also,  that  none  can  be  admitted  to  dwell  in 
eternal  blessedness  without  purification  through  the  testing 
ordeals  of  an  overruling  Providence.  But  the  camp  of  the 
the  saints  cannot  be  invaded  by  this  hostile  army.  "They 
had  come  up  out  of  much  tribulation,  and  made  their  robes 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  lamb,"  and  they  can  no  longer  be 
assaulted,  when  clothed  in  their  resurrected  bodies,  and  ar- 
rayed in  their  celestial  habiliments.  They  are  freed  from 
temptations  and  infernal  raids,  and  this  daring  charge  of 
their  assailants  shall  end  the  war,  and  consummate  all  the 
artful  and  treacherous  maneuvers  of  the  great  arch-enemy. 

The  rush  and  collapse  of  the  immense  volumes  of  wa- 
ter in  the  Red  Sea  settled  the  dispute  with  the  Supreme 
Ruler  of  the  universe  and  Pharaoh;  and  this  dreadful  confla- 
gration will  settle  the  controversy  between  Christ,  the  Re- 
deemer of  the  world,  and  his  great  antagonist,  who  carried 
on  his  first  personal  dispute  with  the  Savior  in  the  wilder- 
ness of  Judea,  but  it  will  terminate  in  this  disclosure  of  his 
vindictive  ire.  "  Fire  came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven, 
and  devoured  them."  This  is  the  terrific  destruction  to 


376  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

which  the  inspired  apostle  Peter  alludes,  when  he  says, 
"The  heavens  and  the  earth  shall  pass  away  with  a  great 
noise,  and  all  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat. 
The  earth  and  all  the  works  that  are  therein  shall  be 
burned  up." 

The  prophet  Micah  also  refers  to  it,  "  Behold  the  day 
cometh  that  shall  burn  as  an  oven;  and  all  the  proud,  yea, 
and  all  that  do  wickedly,  shall  be  stubble:  and  the  day  that 
cometh  shall  burn  them  up,  ....  it  shall  leave  them 
neither  root  nor  branch." 

The  revelator  continues  to  record  the  events,  after  this 
dreadful  conflagration,  as  follows:  "And  I  saw  a  great  white 
throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth 
and  the  heaven  fled  away;  and  there  was  found  no  place  for 
them.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before 
God;  and  the  books  were  opened:  and  another  book  was 
opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life:  and  the  dead  were  judged 
out  of  those  things  which  were  written  in  the  books,  ac- 
cording to  their  works.  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead 
which  were  in  it;  and  death  and  hell  delivered  up  the  dead 
which  were  in  them:  and  they  were  judged  every  man  ac- 
cording to  their  works.  And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into 
the  lake  of  fire.  This  is  the  second  death.  And  whosoever 
was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life  was  cast  into  the 
lake  of  fire." 

Then  follows  John's  sublime  vision  of  the  new  heaven 
and  the  new  earth,  after  "  the  first  heaven  and  the  first 
earth  have  passed  away,  and  there  will  be  no  more  sea." 
All  things  are  made  new  and  the  New  Jerusalem  descends, 
arrayed  in  celestial  splendor,  with  pearly  gates  and  jasper 
walls,  and  streets  of  transparent  gold.  Too  dazzling  and 
beautiful  for  mortal  eyes  to  behold,  we  can  only  be  capaci- 


ON   SEA   AND   LAND.  377 

tated  for  this  ultimate  disclosure  of  beauty  by  the  Lord's 
refining  process.  In  that  elysian  clime  the  soul  can  exult 
in  an  untarnished  atmosphere,  and  dwell  in  ecstatic  joy  for- 
ever. Its  raptures  will  be  unsullied  and  pure,  and  the  vis- 
ion of  the  immortal  home  will  ever  be  imposing  and  bril- 
liant. This  is  the  awful  judgment  that  the  prophet  Daniel 
saw  in  his  grand  and  sublime  vision.  He  says,  "  I  beheld 
till  the  thrones  were  cast  down,  and  the  Ancient  of  days  did 
sit,  whose  garment  was  white,  as  snow,  and  the  hair  of  his 
head  like  the  pure  wool:  his  throne  was  like  the  fiery  flame, 
and  his  wheels  as  burning  fire.  A  fiery  stream  issued  and 
came  forth  from  before  him:  thousand  thousands  ministered 
unto  him,  and  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  stood  before 
him:  the  judgment  was  set,  and  the  books  were  opened." 
Dan.  7:  9,  10. 

We  here  have  a  description  given  that  is  sublime  and 
awful,  and  harmonizes  with  John,  the  Revelator's  delinea- 
tion of  this  grand  and  notable  event.  Daniel  presents  the 
demolition  of  the  thrones,  the  cessation  of  all  secular  rule, 
and  the  throne  of  God  in  all  its  celestial-grandeur  appearing 
with  the  eternal,  self-existing  Deity  in  regal  splendor,  and 
celestial  array.  Multitudes  composed  the  retinue  of-  attend- 
ants, and  the  immense  concourse  which  stood  before  him, 
in  exact  numerical  reckoning,  would  number  one  hundred 
millions,  but,  no  doubt,  his  representation  of  this  vast 
throng  would  indicate  an  innumerable  multitude.  Daniel 
mentions  the  opening  of  the  books,  and  so  does  the  Revela- 
tor  John.  John  portrays  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand- 
ing before  God,  who  had  come  from  the  caverns  qf  the 
sea,  and  the  dark  domains  of  death  and  hell.  John  por- 
trays the  effulgent  face  of  the  Universal  King,  on  his  mag- 
nificent throne,  from  whom  the  heavens  and  the  earth  fled 


THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

away,  and  Daniel  describes  the  shining  and  fiery  display  of 
his  presence  with  hair  and  garments  of  pure1  white,  repre- 
senting his  unsullied  condition  and  exquisite  purity.  Christ 
appeared  thus  on  the  Mount  of  Transfiguration,  which  atti- 
tude was  a  figure  of  the  immortal  condition  of  celestial  pur- 
ity. 

Whether  the  "  books,"  in  the  plural,  refers  to  the  hearts 
and  consciences  of  the  innumerable  assembly  or  not,  is  a 
question  to  be  deliberated  upon  and  decided  by  the  studious 
and  candid  mind,  but  this  is  the  best  conclusion  at  which  I 
can  arrive  at  this  time.  Millions  of  human  hearts,  in  the 
time  of  probation,  are  susceptible  ot  right  and  just  decis- 
ions, ere  they  are  calloused  by  sin,  or  deluded  by  false  rapt- 
ures of  the  mind.  The  very  turning  point  and  digression 
from  this  normal  judgment,  and  the  lack  of  will-power  to 
yield  submission  to  the  Divine  Criterion  of  judgment,  will 
be  reproduced  in  all  its  unwelcome  reality.  The  goadings 
of  conscience  will  be  renewed,  and  remorse  and  anguish  will 
fill  the  soul. 

Another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the  Book  of  Life. 
That  is  undoubtedly  the  Book  of  the  New  Testament, 
which  was  sealed  with  the  pure  blood  of  Christ.  Although 
Christ  himself  will  be  seated  in  regal  splendor  upon  the 
dazzling  throne,  yet  he  will  judge  no  man,  "  but  the  words 
that  I  have  spoken,  shall  judge  you  in  the  last  day."  Oh, 
what  intense  anxiety  will  there  be  then,  to  know  as  to 
whether  our  "  names  will  be  written  in  the  Lamb's  Book  of 
Life!" 

There  will  be  an  unerring  susceptibility  then,  of  the 
"  savor  of  life  unto  life,  or  the  savor  of  death  unto  death." 
The  books  must  harmonize,  and  all  the  vital  words  of  In- 
spiration, for  weal  or  for  woe,  recorded  in  that  Book  of  Life, 


ON   SEA   AND    LAND.  379 

will  appear  in  their  native  purity  and  power,  and  the  fine- 
spun argument  of  the  disputer  will  be  removed.  The  hu- 
man creeds,  established  and  proclaimed  by  the  eloquent 
tongue,  under  which  the  image  of  Christ,  and  his  words  of 
spirit  and  life  were  hidden,  shall  then  be  scattered  to  the 
winds,  and  Christ's  pure  and  holy  Law,  retaining  its  untar- 
nished identity,  shall  be  revealed. 

Oh  what  consolation  will  it  afford  then,  if  our  book  and 
the  Book  of  Life  harmonize!  It  may  be  said  then,  "  Bless- 
ed are  they  that  do  his  commandments,  that  they  may  have 
right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates 
into  the  city."  Rev.  22:  14. 

That  will  be  the  great  day  of  accounts,  when  men  shall 
be  judged  according  to  their  works.  Then  the  righteous 
shall  hear  the  welcome  applaudit  of  the  King  on  his  throne 
of  glory,  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  king- 
dom prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world." 
Matt.  25:  34.  The,n  shall  the  wicked  hear  the  awful  denun- 
ciation, "  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire, 
prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels."  jVtatt.  25:  41. 
"  These  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment,  but  the 
righteous  into  life  eternal."  Matt.  25:  46. 

Now,  dear  readers,  as  we  are  approaching  the  end  of 
this  work,  we  hope  that  all  the  various  incidents  and  perti- 
nent illustrations  may  have  their  salutary  bearing.  Our 
purpose  has  been  to  make  the  incidents  of  our  adventure- 
some life  conducive  to  the  welfare  of  others,  in  the  sense-  of 
reflecting  the  mercy  of  God  to  the  wayward  and  the  lost. 
If,  through  the  infirmities  of  the  flesh,  we  might  have  failed, 
in  some  instances,  to  present  our  comparisons  as  clearly  and 
methodically  as  we  should  have  done,  we  hope  that  the 


380  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

leading  sentiment  and  intent  of  the  book  may  be  a  sufficient 
apology  for  some  defects  in  the  style  and  arrangement. 

I  have  aimed  to  show  that  there  is  a  vacancy  in  the 
roving  heart  of  man  that  the  world,  with  its  charms  and 
pleasures,  can  never  fill;  that  there  is  no  rest  in  the  wayward 
course  of  sin,  and  that  privation  and  sorrow  may  arouse  the 
normal  flame  and  restore  the  native  force  of  kind  words 
"  that  can  never  die,"  that  lie  beneath  the  rubbish  of  carnal 
joy  and  pleasure,  deep  down  in  the  human  heart.  Oh 
that,  by  the  divine  blessing,  it  may  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  wayward,  and  effect  a  recurrence  of  pious  instructions 
in  the  youthful  period  of  life,  and,  though  remote  within 
the  barren  wastes  of  prodigality  and  woe,  the  return  may 
yet  be  effected  to  the  Father's  house. 

In  this  wide  world,  where  sin  and  sorrow  reign,  there  is 
much  to  do  for  those  whose  spirits  yearn  for  the  gathering 
in  of  the  lost.  We  live  to  execute  the  labors  of  life  but 
once,  and  the  serious  thought,  freighted  with  responsibility, 
should  set  our  hearts  aflame.  First,  the  Truth  of  God  must 
be  evidenced  in  us,  by  strict  tenacity  to  his  words  of  life, 
and  thus  we  will  declare  plainly  our  purification  by  its  pow- 
er, and  that  we  seek  a  country  that  is  heavenly  and  divine. 

We  should  impress  upon  others,  by  every  available 
means,  these  pure  truths,  whose  efficacy  we  have  applied  to 
our  own  hearts.  We  should  urge  a  welcome  reception  of 
the  Truth  upon  their  hearts,  that  they  may  be  purified  by 
obeying  the  same.  He  who  is  engaged  in  rescuing  the  per- 
ishing, is  engaged  in  a  work  that  meets  the  divine  approval, 
and,  if  he  braves  the  opposition,  and  continues'  in  the  self- 
sacrificing  course  to  the  end  of  life,  he  will  evidently  be 
richly  remunerated  for  all  the  privations,  temptations  and 
toil,  incidental  to  such  a  life. 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  381 

When  we  think  of  the  roving  prodigals  amid  the  howl- 
ing wastes  of  sin,  rescued  and  brought  back  to  the  Father's 
house,  and  their  zealous  work  afterwards  in  the  Master's 
employ,  to  save  others,  and  then  portray  to  the  vision  of" 
faith  the  ultimate  gathering  in  eternity,  when  they  shall 
come  with  rejoicing,  bringing  their  sheaves  with  them, 
the  trials  and  adversities,  the  sorrow  and  tears  will  sink  into 
insignificance,  when  compared  with  the  "  exceeding  great 
and  eternal  weight  of  glory."  We  will  only  then  discover 
to  perfection  what  it  is  to  labor  for  Christ,  to  convince  men 
and  women  of  sin  and  show  them  how  to  escape  and  be 
saved  by  the  power  of  God's  Word, 

I  have  made  many  efforts  in  my  public  preaching  to 
entreat  the  wayward  to  believe  and  obey  the  Gospel.  I 
have  conversed  with  many  privately  and  presented  to  them 
this  sublime  subject  of  religion.  For  at  least  twenty-seven 
years  this  has  been  my  employ,  and  at  this  advanced  stage 
of  life  I  can  still  avow  that  it  is  my  favorite  theme,  and  one 
which  I  feel  safe  in  recommending  to  others.  Through  the 
agency  of  the  pen  I  hope  to  be  enabled  to  reach  a  greater 
number  than  by  my  verbal  communication.  I  hope  that 
my  own  prodigal  life  will  have  a  tendency  to  convince  oth- 
er prodigals  that  the  pursuits  of  worldly  amusements  and 
carnal  gratifications  can  never  satisfy  the  native  longings  of 
the  soul,  and  that  the  most  solid  enjoyment  and  comfort 
can  only  be  obtained  when  Christ  is  formed  within  us  "  the 
hope  of  glory." 

I  feel  assured  that  the  divine  discipline  and  correction, 
under  the  supervision  of  a  merciful  Providence,  have  raised 
me  out  of  the  miry  clay  and  the  horrible  pit,  and  placed  my 
feet  upon  the  rock.  God  has  put  a  new  song  into  my 
mouth,  which  is  purer  and  sweeter  than  any  song  I  had  ev- 


382  THRILLING    INCIDENTS 

er  learned  to  sing  before,  and  I  hope  the  melody  of  this 
new  song  will  cheer  me  to  the  end  of  life.  I  will  try,  in  my 
weakness,  to  sing  it  to  others. 

I  have  given  you  the  extent  of  my  wanderings  and  my 
rescue  from  the  dark  and  stormy  way,  and  I  have  endeav- 
ored to  show  the  mercy  of  God  in  this  my  great  deliver- 
ance. It  is  my  sincere  desire  that  this  work  may  have  its 
salutary  bearing  upon  those  who  may  chance  to  peruse  it. 
The  growth  and  perfection  of  Christian  character  is  a  mo- 
mentous work.  It  demands  close  attention  and  strict  scru- 
tiny. .  I  do  not  claim  the  perfection  of  Christian  character, 
but  avow  that  I  am  endeavoring  to  progress  toward  the 
"  full  stature  of  manhood  in  Christ  Jesus."  The  more  the 
faculties  of  our"  being  expand  in  this  divine  growth,  the 
more  we  realize  our  own  weakness,  and  it  requires  much  dis- 
cipline and  training  ere  many  of  us,  who  have  named  the 
name  of  Christ,  can  give  ourselves  unreservedly  into  his 
protecting  care.  It  requires  severe  discipline  to  urge  many 
of  us  to  espouse  the  cause  of  Christ.  Often  an  application 
of  the  correcting  rod  is  demanded  to  keep  us  balanced  and 
advancing  in  the  growth  of  Christianity,  when  in  the  church 
of  Christ.  Christian  professors  are  ofttimes  censured  just- 
ly for  their  tardiness  and  indifference  in  the  Christian  work, 
and  they  are  sometimes  rashly  and  unmercifully  criticised, 
when  they  are  laboring  hard  in  the  divine  work. 

A  proper  balancing  of  Christian  character  is  just  as  sig- 
nificant as  the  delicate  balancing  of  forces  in  the  universe, 
to  which  we  have  cited  attention  in  this  work.  The  in- 
spired apostle  says,  "Add  to  your  faith,  virtue,  and  to  vir- 
tue, knowledge,  and  to  knowledge,  temperance,  and  to  tem- 
perance, godliness,  and  to  godliness,  brotherly  kindness, 
and  to  brotherly  kindness,  charity."  These  noble  and  di- 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  383 

vine  traits  are  all  comprised  in  the  Christian  character  and 
constitute  its  perfection.  It  requires  a  single,  steady  aim 
in  the  child  of  God  to  secure  these  attainments,  and  our  life- 
time is  required  for  the  completion  of  the  work.  Let  the 
candid  and  active  mind  consider  each  of  these  important 
elements,  that  constitute  the  Christian  character,  and  por- 
tray them  in  his  own  life.  He  will  then  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that  it  is  the  work  of  a  life-time. 

This  formation  of  our  Christian  characters,  I  believe, 
occupies  the  infinite  mind  of  God  more  than  the  balancing 
of  forces  in  his  natural  creation,  because  all  these  forces  are, 
or  have  been,  put  in  operation  by  his  wisdom  and  power, 
and  they  obey  implicitly  their  natural  laws,  but  the  human 
creature  is  tainted  and  demoralized  by  sin,  and  it  requires 
much  correction  and  discipline  to  balance  him  by  the  divine 
means  and  methods  of  God,  in  his  beautiful  economy  of 
grace.  Love  for  God  subdues  the  carnal  will  or  mind  of 
man,  and  inclines  his  heart  to  obedience  to  the  sovereign 
will  of  God. 

God  has  enjoined  many  commandments,  to  test  our  in- 
tegrity and  fidelity  to  him.  Obedience  to  the  commands 
of. God,  in  faith  and  love,  will  mould  the  character  after  the 
divine  mind  and  bring  about  the  ultimate  bliss  and  felicity 
in  heaven,  which  God  designs.  The  Prophet  Isaiah  ex- 
claims: "  Oh  that  ye  had  hearkened  to  my  commandments, 
for  now  should  your  peace  have  been  as  a  river,  and  your 
righteousness  as  the  waves  of  the  sea." 

God  required  his  children  to  be  obedient  under  every 
dispensation  of  his  Providence,  and  it  is  the  only  life  that 
brings  men  into  the  divine  favor.  We  need  not  pause  to 
explain  this  principle  any  further  here,  as  we  have  illustrat- 
ed it  fully  in  the  various  incidents  in  military  and  maritime 


384  THRILLING   INCIDENTS 

life,  but  we  will  allude  more  particularly  to  the  sequel  or  re- 
sult of  obedience.  First:  "Thy  peace  shall  be  as  a  river." 
The  river  here  is  employed  as  an  emblem  of  peace,  and  it 
is  a  very  apt  and  beautiful  comparison.  We  might  say 
much  in  reference  to  the  beauty  and  utility  of  a  river,  but 
will  try  to  be  brief  in  carrying  out  this  illustration.  We 
have  observed  the  tranquil  flow  of  the  beautiful  river  in  its 
channel,  its  waters  clear  and  transparent  and  scarcely  a  rip- 
ple on  its  placid  bosom.  In  the  glow  of  sunset,  when  the 
golden  hues  of  the  orb  of  day  tinge  the  clear  blue  sky,  and 
both  the  tranquil  bosom  of  the  river,  and  the  glory  of  the 
heavens  above,  lend  their  united  charms  to  beautify  the 
scene, — can  you  think  of  a  more  graphic  figure  to  impress 
the  thought  of  Christian  peace  in  the  perfection  of  its  beau- 
ty upon  the  mind?  The  full  peace  of  God  "which  passeth 
all  understanding,"  can  only  be  experienced  to  perfection 
when,  our  obedience  to  the  commandments  of  God  is  ful- 
filled. 

The  peace,  then,  is  deep,  and  constant,  and  permanent. 
It  is  a  peace  that  has  been  tested  by  severe  trials  and  is 
genuine.  It  is  consummated  and  ready  to  effect  the  transi- 
tion into  a  new  world,  where  peace  unsullied  reigns.  So 
our  fathers  and  mothers  in  Israel  passed  away  when  their 
characters  had  been  proved  through  obedience  to  God; 
their  hearts  were  tranquil  and  composed,  and  they  longed 
to  be  on  that  ocean  of  peace,  "  where  the  wicked  cease  from 
troubling  and  the  weary  are  at  rest."  Christ  says,  "  My 
peace  I  give  unto  you,  not  as  the  world  giveth."  Christ's 
peace  is  given  upon  his  own  equitable  terms, — the  terms  of 
righteousness,  obedience  to  his  commandments.  The  world 
offers  peace  upon  her  own  proposed  plans,  but  that  peaco 
is  not  a  divine  peace,  it  originates  in  the  world,  is  proffered 


ON    SEA    AND    LAND.  385 

by  usurped  authority  and  is  not  reliable.  It  is  confined  to 
this  world  and  has  no  virtue  or  power  to  stay  the  soul  in 
adversity,  or  yield  serenity  and  composure  in  the  trying 
hour  of  death.  But  the  peace  which  Christ  gives  will  en- 
dure the  tests  of  persecution  in  the  line  of  duty  and  obedi- 
ence, and  the  more  severely  it  is  tested,  the  deeper  will  its 
power  be  felt  in  the  soul. 

"  And  your  righteousness  as  the  waves  of  the  sea." 
This  discloses  the  strength  and  firmness  of  character  that  is 
consummated  in  the  course  of  God's  righteousness.  There 
is  naught  in  this  world  that  can  equal  the  solidity  of  Chris- 
tian character;  it  is  far  above  military  power  and  eminence, 
and  surpasses  the  attainments  of  the  learned  who  have 
passed  through  the  refined  courses  of  the  arts  and  sciences, 
and  who  have  built  up  characters  that  are  famous  and  re- 
nowned in  the  world.  The  Christian  character,  moulded 
and  formed  in  the  righteousness  of  God,  is  compared  to  the 
waves  of  the  sea. 

How  great  and  wonderful  the  comparison!  We  have 
frequently  portrayed  to  our  readers  the  irresistible  and  ov- 
erwhelming aspect  of  the  waves  of  the  sea.  All  the  com- 
bined military  forces  of  earth  could  not  impede  their  on- 
ward progress  in  the  deep.  There  is  no  power  that  can  con- 
trol and  stay  them  but  the  power  of  God.  Christ,  the  Son 
of  God,  gave  an  evidence  of  his  overruling  power  when  he 
stilled  the  raging  waves  on  Galilee.  Christian  character, 
formed  in  God's  righteousness,  overcomes  the  world,  and 
this  overcoming  force  may  well  be  designated  by  the  waves 
of  the  sea.  The  reward  of  fidelity  to  God,  and  adherence 
to  his  righteous  requirements,  will  be  unconquerable 
strength  of  character  and  peace,  which  cannot  be  intruded 
upon  or  disturbed. 


ON    SEA   AND    LAND.  387 

Dear  readers,  is  this  not  a  rich  compensation  for  our 
service  to  him  who  hath  formed  the  placid  rivers,  and  stays 
the  proud  and  foaming  waves  of  the  deep?  Surely,  we 
could  not  wish  a  more  glorious  end  than  is  designated  in 
our  closing  text,  which,  it  appears  to  me,  brings  to  a  focus 
all  the  aims  and  efforts  of  this  work  and  depicts  to  our  vis- 
ion the  closing  scene  in  the  great  arena  of  this  life.  O  how 
wonderful  is  the  import  of  our  apprehension  by  the  mercy 
of  God  and  how  unspeakably  great  is  the  ultimate  design 
of  his  love!  O  that  his  power,  operating  through  our  weak 
agency  might  have  its  longed-for  effect!  Having  experi- 
enced his  saving  and  purifying  power  in  our  own  soul,  we 
are  eager  and  anxious  to  show  to  others  his  wondrous  pow- 
er to  save. 


POEMS  FROM  THE  AUTHOR'S  COLLECTION 


Once  More  on  the  Rolling  Deep. 


AGAIN  on  mental  wings  I  soar 
/*  Where  ocean  billows  rise  and  roar, 
Where  tempests  wild  in  anger  sweep, 
And  spend  their  fury  on  the  deep. 

Once  more  I  merge  in  ocean  life, 
And  view  the  elements  of  strife; 
Once  more  the  sailor's  burdens  bear, 
And  all  his  midnight  perils  share. 

Those  nights  of  darkness  on  the  deep, 
I  ever  shall  in  mem'ry  keep, 
To  aid  me  on  the  sea  of  time, 
Till  moored  within  the  port  divine. 

Of  Zion's  ship  I  am  aboard; 
Her  Captain's  name  is  Christ  the  Lord. 
We  hope  to  land  on  Canaan's  shore, 
Where  foaming  surges  beat  no  more. 

How  many  similar  things  there  be, 
On  this  and  on  the  natural  sea; 
Which  similar  points  I  will  unfold, 
Ere  yet  my  ocean  story  's  told. 


APPENDIX.  389 

We  meet  the  weather  foul  and  fair, 
And  calms  and  storms,  as  well  are  there; 
By  furious  winds  we,  too,  are  driven, 
While  steering  on  our  way  to  heaven. 

Can  I  a  solace  thus  afford, 
To  some  poor  drooping  hearts  aboard, 
Till  we've  outlived  this  ocean  strife 
And  reached  the  port  of  endless  life? 

Shall  veteran  sailors  on  the  sea 
Encounter  storms  with  bravery? 
And  will  the  Christian  mariner  sleep, 
Where  sin's  destructive  billows  sweep? 

O  Christian,  wake,  no  rest  for  thee! 
Dark  clouds  are  lowering  o'er  the  sea; 
The  lightnings  flash,  the  thunders  roll, 
Stretch  every  nerve  to  save  thy  soul! 


In  Memory  of  Mother. 


I    IFE  is  sad  and  home  is  dreary, 
*-*  Since  maternal  love  is  flown, 
All  around  seems  lone  and  weary 
Since  the  cherished  form  is  gone. 

Life  was  sweet  when  in  the  radiance 
Of  her  cheering  smile  we  lived, 

But  those  years  of  rich  experience 
Now  are  fled,  and  we  arti  grieved. 

Mother's  life  we  fondly  cherish, 
While  she  moulders  in  the  tomb: 

May  her  living  counsels  flourish, 
Till  we  meet  in  yonder  home. 


39°  APPENDIX. 

Mortal  pleasures  soon  must  vanish; 

Earthly  comforts  fade  and  die, 
But  no  cloud  our  light  shall  banish 

In  the  cloudless  home  on  high. 

Let  us  hail  God's  sovereign  power, 
Let  us  yield  to  His  control, 

Then,  however  dark  the  hour, 
All  will  tend  to  save  the  soul. 

Friendship,  then,  by  death  though  riven, 
Dark  and  lone  the  path  we  tread, 

Friends  shall  be  restored  in  heaven, 
God  will  raise  them  from  the  dead. 


Jonah  on  the  Sea. 


LJE  slept;  ah  he  slept  in  that  terrible  night, 

'  When  the  heavens  in  darkness  were  veiled, 
And  the  Lord  was  propelling  the  storm  by  his  might, 
While  the  seaman  his  anger  bewailed. 

The  call  'mid  the  elements'  deafening  roar, 
Woke  the  fugitive  Prophet  from  sleep, 

But  his  burden  of  guilt  was  oppressing  him  sore, 
And  he  asked  to  be  plunged  in  the  deep. 

How  dismal  his  refuge  far  down  in  the  sea, 
Where  he  drank  of  the  wormwood  and  gall; 

Till  his  spirit  was  moulded  God's  Word  to  obey, 
And  prophesy  Nineveh's  fall. 

A  warning  to  all,  who  endeavor  to  flee 

Away  from  God's  All-seeing  eye, 
We  cannot  escape  him  on  land  or  on  sea, 

And  we  all  must  surrender  or  die. 


APPENDIX.  391 

We  are  only  secure  when  his  Word  we  obey 

And  bow  to  his  sovereign  will; 
He  will  save  from  the  terrors  of  midnight  or  day, 

For  his  power  the  tempest  can  still. 


My  Voyage  on  the  Sea. 

ONCE  o'er  the  stormy  sea  I  sailed 
'Mid  nights  so  lone  and  drear, 
In  deep  distress  my  spirit  wailed, 
I  called  on  God  in  prayer. 

The  winds  were  roaring  o'er  the  sea, 

The  waves  were  raging  wild, 
Alas!  thought  I,  no  hope  for  me, 

I  am  a  ruined  child. 

But  in  an  awful  night  of  gloom 

A  lucid  star  arose, 
It  shone  to  guide  me  to -my  home 

And  mitigate  my  woes. 

The  clouds  dispersed,  the  tempest  lulled, 

The  waves  their  fury  ceased, 
By  that  Bright  Star  of  hope  controlled 

All  was  reduced  to  peace. 

'Mid  gentle  gales  and  threatening  storms 

Life's  sea  I  since  have  rode, 
But  safe  in  my  dear  Savior's  arms 

I  fear  not  storm  or  flood. 

And  when  these  wild  commotions  cease 
And  all  life's  storms  are  o'er, 

Oh  may  I  gain  the  port  of  peace 
And  rest  on  Canaan's  shore. 


3Q2  APPENDIX. 

Weighed  and  Found  Wanting. 


'THE  merry  laughter  ceased,  and  condemnation 

Seized  on  the  mighty  in  the  banquet  hall, 
Belshazzar  quailed,  and  saw  with  consternation 
The  hand  inscribe  his  doom  upon  the  wall. 

Wise  men  were  called  to  interpret  the  forebodings 
That  veiled  in  gloom  the  monarch's  troubled  heart 
But  vainly  do  they  scan  the  dismal  tidings- 
No  sage  in  the  realm  their  meaning  can  impart. 

Where's  Daniel  now,  the  man  of  true  devotion, 
Who  prayed  to  his  God  despite  of  jealous  foes? 
Soon  comes  he  to  the  scene  of  their  commotion 
And  he  alone  the  writing  can  disclose. 

Daniel  declares  it  with  a  heart  undaunting, 
"It  is  thy  doom,  oh  King;  thy  doom  is  sealed. 
Weighed  art  thou  in  the  balance  and  found  wanting, 
Who  didst  not  heed  the  word  that  God  revealed." 

Truth  is  the  balance  that  weighs  all  our  actions, 
And  tests  the  thoughts  of  every  human  heart, 
Just  are  the  weights  and  right  are  the  exactions 
Nor  can  sin  screen  its  vile,  deceptive  art. 

Men  still  will  violate  the  laws  of  heaven 
To  enforce  instead  their  meager  human  creeds, 
But  how  their  souls  will  be  with  anguish  riven 
When  in  the  balance  weighed  to  test  their  deeds! 

They  now  indulge  in  ease  and  sensual  pleasure 
Laughing  and  feasting  in  their  temples  gay 
But,  oh,  their  woe  no  human  mind  can  measure 
When  weighed  in  the  balance  at  the  judgment  day. 


Now,  while  we  live  in  mercy's  dispensation, 
Let  us  the  Gospel  Balances  apply, 
Or  like  the  King,  in  trembling  condemnation 
We  must  sink  beneath  the  frown  of  God  and  die. 


In  Memory  of  a  Husband  and  Father* 


|    IFE  still  bore  its  even  tenor 
*-^  And  no  omen  dark  was  seen, 
All  the  inmates  of  our  circle 
Wore  a  countenance  serene. 
'Mid  the  bleak  and  frigid  winter 
Bravely  had  we  toiled  along, 
Hoping  for  the  vernal  season 
With  its  sunshine  and  its  song. 

But  how  soon  our  prospects  vanish 
And  dark  sorrows  intervene; 
Ties  of  friendship  soon  are  riven 
Mortal  life  is  but  a  dream. 
Suddenly  the  dark-winged  angel 
Of  grim  death  came  swooping  down, 
Now  our  home  is  veiled  in  mourning 
And  our  cheerfulness  is  gone. 

Precious  husband,  loving  father, 
Vacant  are  our  hearts  and  lone 
Since  thy  cheering  form  is  absent; 
Since  thy  smile  of  love  is  gone. 
Thou  the  leader  of  our  household, 
To  direct,  advise  and  plan 
'Mid  life's  changes  bright  or  dreary 
Thou  wast  ever  in  the  van. 


394  APPENDIX. 


Cherished  as  a  friend  and  neighbor 

In  thine  own  dear  neighborhood, 

Courteous,  kind,  humane  and  loving, 

Ever  in  a  helpful  mood. 

But  the  hands  that  kindly  aided 

And  the  heart  of  sympathy, 

Now  in  death  have  ceased  their  action, 

In  the  dismal  grave  they  lie. 

Oh  that  God  would  be  our  helper 
In  this  time  of  sore  distress, 
And  control  our  lonely  spirits 
Through  this  gloomy  wilderness; 
Transient  are  earth's  consolations, 
Fading  all  the  joys  of  time; 
But  in  Christ  are  solid  comforts 
Comforts  that  will  ne'er  decline. 


The  Seasons. 


CTERN  winter  will  soon  cease  to  reign, 
+*  The  bleak,  piercing  winds  will  be  o'er, 
And  spring  will  be  welcomed  again, 

To  cheer  drooping  nature  once  more. 

The  fields  that  are  shrouded  in  gloom, 
Surrender  to  winter's  cold  sway 

In  verdure  and  beauty  shall  bloom, 

And  triumph  'mid  spring's  genial  ray. 

Sweet  thoughts  nature's  changes  suggest 

To  solace  the  children  of  God, 
Inciting  their  hope  of  sweet  rest, 

When  life's  weary  journey  is  trod. 


APPENDIX.  395 

While  meeting  their  sorrows  in  time, 

Enduring  the  winter's  rude  blast, 
They  yearn  for  the  country  sublime 

Where  spring  shall  eternally  last. 

Oh  welcome  the  bright,  gladsome  day! 

When  friends  long  divided  shall  come 
And  meet  in  celestial  array, 

To  praise  God  forever  at  home. 


Awaiting  the  Train* 


'T"IS  near  the  midnight  hour, 

The  moon  in  beauty  shines, 
I  think  of  God's  great  power 
While  I  indite  these  lines; 
Our  weary  eyes  from  sleep  refrain; 
To  watch  the  coming  of  the  train. 

As  watchmen  of  the  Lord 

The  Gospel  news  we  bear 
And  we  in  sweet  accord 

These  midnight  vigils  share, 
We  hope  to  gain  a  rich  reward 
Which  God  doth  promise  in  his  Word. 

Oh  may  our  tongues  proclaim, 

Salvation's  joyful  news, 
May  we  in  Jesus'  name 

The  heavenly  light  diffuse; 
Oh  Lord,  attend  us  on  this  tour, 
And  clothe  us  with  thy  Spirit's  power! 


Abusive  Officers 173 

A  Consoling-  Thought, 321 

A  Disastrous  Attack, 262 

A  Dreadful  Experience  in  an  Ice-floe, 145 

Advance  toward  Manasses, 42 

A  Fierce  Encounter, 37 

A  Fluent  Speaker, 23 

A  Last  Farewell, 14 

A  Letter  to  My  Mother, 158,  250 

A  Look  through  the  Window, 330 

A  Loving  Father  Consigned  to  the  Tomb, 9 

A  Midnight  March 26 

Among  Strangers, 9 

A  Native  Dinner, 225 

An  Imperative  Command, •. 206 

An  Interruption  in  our  Repast, 203 

A  Pell-mell  Retreat, 39 

A  Poem, 100 

A  Portuguese  Drowned, 172 

Appendix.— Poems  from  the  Author's  Collection, , 388 

Approaching  the  Old  Homestead, 330 

Approaching  the  United  States, 318 

A  Pressing  Invitation  by  Bro.  Isaac  Culp 334 

Arrival  at  Hagerstown, 27 

Arrival  at  Hawaii  Island, 241 

Arrival  at  Honolulu, 125 

A  Serious  Struggle, 12 

A  Severe  Storm  at  the  West  Indies, 315 

A  Siege  of  Small-pox, 66 

Assisted  in  Manual  Labor  by  a  King  and  Queen, 113 

A  Start  for  Old  Virginia, 22 

At  Anchor  in  Buzzard's  Bay, -. 318 

At  Behring  Strait, 145 

At  Cape  Horn, 310 

396 


INDEX.  397 

A  Tedious  Voyage  North 137 

A  Terrible  Contest, 13 

At  Honolulu  Once  More, 247 

At  Lower  California, 163 

Attached  to  a  Music  Corps, 32 

Attacked  by  Rebels  at  Games'  Mills, 55 

Attendance  at  Collegeville  Seminary 67 

At  Williamsport, 24 

A  Visit  at  Bro.  John  Detwiler's 335 

A  Visit  to  the  Battle-field  of  Bull  Run, 48 

A  Visit  to  the  Colored  Youth  at  the  Asylum, 290 

A  Visit  to  the  Island  of  Juan  Fernandez 103 

A  Wise  Dispensation  of  Providence, 80 

Becoming  Acquainted  with  Eld.  Damon, 129 

Blockaded  in  the  Ice, 145 

Bravo  Island, 85 

Bro.  Robert  Jones'  Experience  in  the  English  Channel, 243 

Capture  of  Whales,  and  Particulars  Regarding  these  Monsters, 259 

Carrying  away  the  Wounded, 55 

Christ's  Example 19 

Constant  Vigilance  Required, 40 

Crossing  the  Equator, 199 

Death  of  My  Sisters 348 

Deciding  to  Enlist  on  a  Whaler 69 

Departure  for  Honolulu, 246 

Departure  for  New  York, 327 

Departure  for  Norristown, 13 

Departure  for  the  Polar  Sea 252 

Departure  for  the  Sandwich  Islands 122 

Departure  from  Marquesas  Islands, 230 

Deplorable  Laxity  of  Matrimonial  Life  among  the  Natives, 217 

Depravity  of  Natives  and  Crew, 1 16 

Description  of  War  Scenes  by  Prof.  Snyder, 48 

Difficult  Creek 37 

.Disposing  of  the  Blubber, gt 

Doleful  Tidings 255 

Down  James  River  to  Fortress  Monroe, 62 

Early  Trials, 10 

Effects  of  False  Alarm, 39 


398  INDEX. 

Election  to  the  Ministry 344 

tnd  of  Peninusalar  Campaign, 61 

Enjoyment  of  Home  Associations  after  Three  Months'  Campaign,. . .  31 

Escape  of  Part  of  the  Crew 137 

Experiences  while  Traveling  Northward, 253 

Exposed  to  the  Fury  of  a  Rain-Storm, 42 

Extemporaneous  Speaking  and  Its  Advantages, 289 

Fierce  Assaults  by  Rebels 61 

Formation  of  an  Elevated  Christian  Character, 368 

Gen.  Reynolds  amidst  a  Shower  of  Bullets 52 

Getting  Wood  Aboard  under  Difficulties 113 

Habits  of  the  Marquesas  Natives, 220 

"  Halt  Boys!     We're  Right  among  Them,"  ^ 38 

Hardships  of  the  Mariner, 277 

Heart-rending  Scenes  in  the  Parting  Hour, -. 13 

Home  of  Robinson  Crusoe, 100 

Hospitality  a  Blessing  to  both  Giver  and  Receiver, 285 

How  I  Got  Rid  of  the  Tobacco  Habit, 222 

How  I  Lost  My  Wearing  Apparel, 203 

How  the  Scientist  is  Puzzled  about  the  Lord's  Doings, 265 

How  to  Reach  the  Masses, 294 

Human  Flesh  Eaters, 114 

Ineffectual  Commands 39 

Influence  of  Maternal  Teachings, 1 1 

Initiated  on  Board  the  Oriole 72 

In  the  Arctic  Once  More, 263 

In  the  Pacific,, 99 

Jonah's  Experience  with  a  Whale, 264 

Kamtschatka 143 

Kindness  of  the  Natives, 306 

Kind  Reception  by  Friends, 280 

Land-Sharks, 320 

Leaving  Home  Again, 32 

Lessons  at  the  Helm 83 

Letters  from  Home, 247 

Long  Marches, 22 

Marriage  of  my  Sister  Katie  to  Eld.  J.  John  Emmert, 347 

Marriage  to  Sarah  Rittenhouse, '. 343 


INDEX.  399 

Martial  Music  and  Its  Effects 23 

Military  Training  and  Its  Results, 22 

Music  among  the  Natives, 226 

Musicians  Mustered  Out  at  Harrison's  Landing, 62 

My  Confinement  in  the  Hospital  at  Alexandria, 43 

My  Diary, 165 

My  Feelings,  as  Expressed  in  a  Poetic  Effusion 75 

My  First  Attempt  at  Sermonizing  a  Failure, 129 

My  Lonely  Watch  on  a  Stormy  Night 94 

My  Mother  Identifying  Herself  with  the  People  of  God, 348 

My  Ride  to  Manasses,  Unprotected  from  the  Elements, 43 

My  Second-Oldest  Brother  Heard  from, 3154 

My  Welcome  by  the  Dear  Ones  at  Home, 330 

Nature's  Beverage, 22 

New  Wine  in  New  Bottles, 362 

New  Year's  Day  and  Its  Experience, *.  165 

"  No  Place  Like  Home," 10 

Novel  Mode  of  Sleeping 1 16 

Obtaining  Our  Pay  for  the  Voyage, 327 

Once  More  on  the  Sandwich  Islands, 280 

On  the  Way  South  Again, 277 

On  to  Martinsburg 25 

On  to  New  York,  and  to  Bedford,  Mass 71 

Our  Arrival  at  the  Marquesas  Islands, 207 

Our  Experience  in  Eating  Candle-Nuts, 114 

Our  First  Attempt  at  Whale  Capture, 87 

Our  Flight  from  the  "  Shenandoah," 257 

Our  Invitations  to  Officers  to  the  Meeting, 194 

Our  Last  Farewell  to  Friends  on  the  Sandwich  Islands, 299 

Our  Last  Look  at  the  Arctic, 275 

Our  Meetings  in  the  Forecastle 192 

Our  Stay  at  New  Bedford  City 323 

Our  Stormy  Passage  around  Cape  Horn 94 

Pernambuco 315 

Plowing  the  Ocean  Once  More 309 

President  Lincoln's  Call  for  Volunteers, 13 

Rebel  Picket  Guard 25 

Reception  at  Harrisburg,  Pa., 15 

Reclining  by  the  Way-side, 23 


4OO  INDEX. 

Reconciling  Myself  to  the  Life  of  a  Warrior jg 

Reflections  on  Temporal  and  Spiritual  Warfare, 356 

Reluctant  Departure  from  Cheerful  Surroundings 136 

Renewal  of  the  Conflict, 31 

Replacing  Lost  Goods  at  a  Disadvantage, <  203 

Retreat  from  Charles  City  Cross  Roads  to  Malvern  Hills 60 

Return  to  Camp  Pierpont, 42 

Return  to  Illinois,  Accompanied  by  My  Youngest  Brother 243 

Return  to  Place  of  Encampment, 38 

Return  to  Sandwich  Islands, 1 56 

Rigors  of  Army  Life  in  the  Winter, 33 

Routine  of  Camp  Life, 36 

Scenes  of  Death  and  Carnage, 37 

Some  Facts  about  the  Whale, 92 

Some  Incidents  of  the  Hawaii  Islands, 245 

Terrors  of  the  Peninsular  Campaign, 50 

The  Bread-Fruit  Tree, 227 

The  Colored  Boy, 273 

The  Declining  Days  and  Death  of  My  Mother, 352 

The  Disgrace  of  a  Harpooner, 167 

The  Drudgery  of  a  Seaman's  Life, 169 

The  Guano  Islands, 99 

The  Marquesas  Islands, 109 

The  Portuguese  and  Their  Music  and  Dancing 139 

Trip  to  Illinois, 343 

Two  Deserters  Left  to  Their  Fate, 104 

Value  of  Good  Anchorage 241 

Visit  to  Eld.  Damon, 294 

Why  We  Were  Known  as  Sailors, 323 

Winter  Quarters  at  Camp  Pierpont, 38 


